OF AHTBOMPKY. ArtRotoo r.

A N D O P T H E P S Y C H I C AIWII O C C U L T S C I E N C E B

The Truth is of yesterday, of today.

and of tomorrow, almays and
everywhere must il be sought.

(HanttnU
Reflections. — Fulfilled Predictions.
Lucifer in Starlight (poem). — GEORCE MEREDITH.
ASTROLOGY
Monthly Horoscope. — Auguste and Louis Lumiere,
creators of colour photography.
Favourable Elements for August-September.
Aryan Parentage of Chaldean. Chinese and Indian As-
trology. V . SUBRAMANYA SASTRI.
OCCULTISM
The Four-Century Rhythm. — GEORGES PoLTI.
Auras and Colours. — J. C. T. GRUMBINE.
Sufism in Antiquity. — A L . HAY.
PSYCHIC STUDY
The Psychic Mechanism of Vandermeulen.
Spirits in China. — W. CARL.
Notable Books. — The Holy Kabbalah. — Arrows
of Light. — Can I be a Mystic.
PREDICTIONS
National and International Astrology. — Predictions.
A Course in the Oracular Sciences. — T H E DIRECTOR »«***Ai**»
THE INSTITUTE.
 THE SEER
A Monthly Review of Astrosophy
and of the Psychic and Occult Science*
KSe/iYor-th-CAit/'.. 5ZxMcy &o/t- 7t4S»*6r, 2>.
SA.
Iiutitut Agtrologique - Carthage,
Tuniaie

Aa wide hospitality is herein extended to all branches psychic*

of
and occult thought, it is deemed preferable to leave to all contribu-
tors the privilege of responsibility for the ideals expressed in their
articles.

Vol. II August 1930 Price

-or 1/
36 ots

inflections
MANY years ago, when Einstein first announced his
first equation concerning Relativity, {since greatly mo-
dified), the German scientist announced that only five
mathematicians in the world could understand his cal-
K a i s e r then Pro-
Keyser,
culations. One of these Was Cassius
fessor of Mathematics at Columbia University, New-
=n
. York. The Writer, knowing Professor Keyser fairly
Well, discussed this statement with him on several occasions, and
Keyser's answer Was much as follows :
« It is true that I have occupied myself with Professor Einstein's
calculations, and find them of high interest and undoubted accuracy,
but the metaphysical conclusions which he deduces therefrom seem to
me to lie a little outside the scope of any mathematics save Theolo-
gical Mathematics, and for that the World is not».ready
writer
The being at that time engaged on some special research
inwork connection with Comparative Religion, Keyser's reply sti-
mulated an intense curiosity, and under pressure, the famous Ameri-
can mathematician explained in detail his views upon the question.
Briefly, the central point of his thesis Was as follows :
t By whatever name known or by what attributes described, Cod
may be taken as a term for the Absolute. As the Absolute must be
unvarying and invariable, it can best be expressed by a mathematical
term. As, moreover, the Absolute must also possess infinitude, thi\.
 THE SEER

must possess a function of Infinity. There is no possible method to

define Cod exactly save in the terms of mathematics. Unfortunately,
such a definition would be of little practical ethical value, for only
mathematicians would understand it, and they would appreciate it
only as a problem or a formula.
€ In times past, the great religious teachers and theologians Were
primarily mathematicians, and Theology Was the Queen of Sciences
because the basic definitions of Theology Were mathematical and
carried proof in themselves to any student who had advanced far
enough in his studies to understand the proof.
« But, in the constant desire to establish a close alliance of Theo-
logy with Religion, and even with Moral Philosophy, Ethics and
Sociology, the teachers of theological truth lost more and more of the
mathematical presentation of their teaching until, at last, definitions
of Cod became so vague and formless as to escape clear formulation,
and Theology became an outcast from exact thought. The Material
Sciences however, took for themselves the pungent force which Theo-
logy Was abandoning, established themselves on a mathematical basis,
and immediately secured the support and approval of all thinking men.
The queenly power of Theology and the Higher Understanding of
Religions will not return until the theologians become the supreme]
mathematicians of their times; then Spiritual Truth will impose itself
because it can be apodeiziically proved to be true. »
This prophecy of Prof. Cassius Keyser Was uttered nearly twenty
years ago, and those who are active in the study of the religious and
the scientific thought of the present day cannot help but see that the
prediction is coming to fulfilment. It is not that the theologians are
becoming mathematicians; rather is it that the mathematicians are be-
coming theologians. The mathematical problems of the present day
are four-dimensional or five-dimensional; they lie outside Time, and
in some cases outside Space; modern mathematical physics even re-
duces matter to illusion (Maya) or, to use the modern scientific term:
to <The Fallacy of Misplaced Concreteness». As to what Space
may be, it is imprudent to hazard a definition today which might be
negatived tomorrow, for the nature of Space is the present battle
ground of the so-called (material* sciences.
It has been said that mathematicians are becoming theologians. It
may more rightly be said that they have become so, and even the
purely philosophical question of origins is subjected to mathematical
analysis. To lake three of the greatest mathematical thinkers of our
day : Sir J. B. Jeans affirms that there is no mathematical reason to be
 REFLECTIONS

urged against Direct Creation, as an act of Will, at a given moment;

Eddinglon admits that without something which closely resembles
Divine Immanence, the life-forces in atoms are incomprehensible; and
de Broglie stands out strongly against any theory that the intricate
mathematical series of the Universe can be a matter of accident.
What Cassius Keyser said twenty years ago is coming true. The
mathematicians of today are busily engaged in establishing definitions
of the Absolute and its attributes, and this is the very fundamental of
Theology. With the opening out of the Aquarian Age and the fuller
realization that will therein come, there will be a shift of plane, and
the theologian or the philosopher of the future will quote the tQuan-
tum Theory* with greater assurance than the tSumma Theologicae*
of St. Thomas Aquinas.
Esperially to those who are engaged in occult studies, or just be-
ginning them, this indication is of the highest importance. tNumero-
logy», in the strict sense of the Word, is not a haphazard guess-Work
of divination by the numerical value of letters, but is Higher Mathe-
matics.
It is certainly not by omateness of ceremonial, and still less by any
vapid talk about self-freedom, that Great Learning will come to
Great Teaching. The High Priests of past times Were the intellectual
giants of their age; those of the future must be so, too. There is some
reason to believe that the extraordinary development in mathematical,
physics since 1926—certainly the sensation of centuries I—does but
herald a penetrative revelation of higher knowledge; and it behooves
each one who is able to do so, to gel a grasp of the Wonderful spiritu-
alizing advances of today, in what has heretofore been the driest of
all branches of study.
• •
In the death of Sir Arthur Conan Doyle, the cause of Spiritualism
has lost a gallant leader. It is especially for his gallantry that he will
be remembered, for he fought the battle in the days when to be a Spi-
ritualist Was to be esteemed witless. Not only that, but he showed
himself ready to sacrifice a world-reputation to his convictions. Of the
many schools of thought which express differently their beliefs concer-
ning survival, not one but will honor the memory of the leader who
has passed beyond and wish him what he wished for himself—a wider
field of endeavor.
*•
Publishers, so far as possible, avoid publishing books which will
not sell. When a very large number of books on any speccial topic it
 THE SEER

issued, it is a clear sign of public interest From June 30 1929, to June

30, 1930, in English and French alone, 492 new books Were listed as
dealing with occult, astrological, spirit, new thought or mystical sub-
jects. The Writer s list is probably far from being complete, but at the
present time, in English and French alone, he is in touch with more
than 250 periodicals devoted exclusively to these subjects.

JulfUlcb JJrebictions

Each month the predictions given in (The Seer* and V (Astroso-

phie* reach a striking fulfilment, and few indeed have been the
months where our predictions have not been justified.
In the last Seer (p. 43) occurred the prediction «The opposition to
Saturn indicates strife between the religious and political interests in
Western Europe*. In d'Aslrosophie*, this prediction Was made in
greater detail. Although the day for the (Wars of Religion* is over.
Lord Strickland, prime minister for Malta, Was the victim of an at-
tempted assassination following on a violent sermon from the Arch-
bishop of Malta declaring that a vole for the prime minister was an
offence against God and the Church. On June 30 and again on July
4 the situation grew worse, and the Italian irredentists announced their
intention to take the island out of the hands of the English. The plan-
etary predictions do not seem favourable to any such plan.

In the preceding number of the Seer (p. 282) the following pre-
diction was made: Greece. — Earthquake in the Ionian Archipelago
Under dale of the 24 July (just as this review goes to press) there is
a report of a violent earthquake in the Ionian Archipelago, Greece,
the shores of the Adriatic and south-eastern Italy, with a dealhroll of
2,150 dead, and over a thousand Wounded by the first shock, alone.

An exceedingly curious and very striking case of astrological pre-

diction was foretold on page 44 of the last Seer. The Writer saw, more
than a month in advance, some catastrophe in which there were drown-
ings, along the line of longitude which runs through northern Italy.
Switzerland and Germany, and also he observed the indications that
these would occur near the beginning of the present lunation. The
forecast, then. Was for. an accident in a hydro-electric plant, or the
i
 REFECTIONS

bursting of a dam, some public disaster which Would bring about

drowning. On July 24, the very day before the New Moon, at Co-
blenlz, on the very longlilude mentioned, during the festivities con-
cerned with the departure of the Allied troops from the Moselle, a
bridge crowded with spectators gave Way and thirty people Were
drowned. Thus the dale, longitude and the character of the accident
Were foreseen a month beforehand, but not its direct cause.
Equally striking, occurring, again, almost exactly to date (within
36 hours) is the fulfilment of a prediction given as follows: Rouma-
nia. — Menace of revolt against the newly established monarchy. —
In the preceding lunation (but after publication of our review) the
Queen Mother of Roumania suddenly abandoned the court and took
up residence in Dinard, and on July 24, the Minister of the Interior,
Mons. Angelesco, Was seriously Wounded by a anti-royalist
Would-be assassin, who fired five bullets at the statesman. The crimi-
nal, a student, after arrest, declared that this attempt Was due to po-
litical reasons only.
Although it is unusual for lynchings to continue in the United States,
after public feeling has been excited against them—for the movement
is usually seen in bursts—We announced (p. 44) Lynchings continue.
The recent disturbances in Oklahoma are only too terrible a fulfil-
ment of this prediction.
On the same page We spoke of an American town or village which
should saffer heavily by storm or tornado, and the deaths in destruct-
ion in Buffalo may be taken as a fulfilment of this; Mississippi storms,
as is Well known, finding their outlet by the Lakes and the St. Law-
rence Valley.
In the Seer for June We predicted: Russia. — The counter-revo-
lution will begin. Battles on the other side of the Ural Mts. — Under
date of July 1, battles Were Waged at Vladivoslock and at Chabo-
roWsk. The town of Zlogomestjent Was attacked, and after a violent
resistance, besieged for several days and then taken by storm.
In the Seer for June: India. — Probability of a compromise, based
on changes of legislation. — Under dale of July 2, Sir Prabhasaler
Pattam, on behalf of the Nationalists, entered into discussion of com-
promise terms with the Viceroy.
In Astrosophie for June: Italy..—- Great increase in military pre-
paration. — Under dale of June 29, the army budget—already large
— was augmented by 300,000,000 lire, the navy by 1000,000,000
lire and the air force by 80,000,000 lire. This is by far the largest
military budget that Italy has ever had in time of peace.
 THEv^EER

Cnctfer m 0tarlijgl)t

On a starred night Prince Lucifer uprose.

Tired of his dark dominion swung the fiend

Above the rolling ball in cloud part screened,

Where sinners hugged their spectre of repose.

Poor prey to his hot fit of pride were those.

And now upon his western wing he leaned.

Now his huge bulk o'er Afric's sands careened.

Now the black planet shadowed Arctic snows.

Soaring through wider zones that pricked his scars

With memory of the old revolt from Awe.

He reached a middle height, and at the stars.

Which are the brain of heaven, he looked and sank.

Around the ancient track marched, rank on rank.

The army of unalterable law.

u George MEREDITH.
 lavvvLtabk (Slementa for August - September

NOTE. — For indications prior to August 21, see the July issue of THE
BEER.

T
HE ZODIACAL SIGN OF VIRGO. — For all persons
born between August 22 and Sept. 21: Virgo is the 6th.
sign; mutable or harmonic; ruled by Mercury; outer cha-
racter—reticent, independent and studious; inner character
—interpenetrative; in medical astrology, rules the upper bowels,
spleen, sympathetic nervous system and also the liver; maladies—
dysentery, constipation, enteric fever, peritonitis and hepatic colic;
favourable colour—lemon yellow; favourable gems—jacynth, pink
jasper and agate; favourable number1—6.

Favourable Days and Hours. — According to Lunar and planet-

ary aspects the most favourable days will be: Aug. 22nd., mom.;
23rd. mom.;27th. after.; 28th. all day; 31st. after.; Sept. 1st. mom.;
2nd. after.; 7 th. mom.; 8th. after.; 12th. all day; 15th. mom.; 18th.
all day; 19th. after.; 20th. even.; 21 st. after.
Unfavourable Days and Hours. — According to Lunar and plan-
etary aspects the most unfavourable days will be: Aug. 27th. all day;
30th. mom.; Sept. 3rd. all day; 4th. mom.; 6th. mom.; 9th. all day;
10th. mom.; 13th. after.; 14th. morn.; 15th. after.; 16th. mom.;
17th. mom.; 19th. mom.; 20th. after.
Medico-Herbal Suggestions : Virgo rules the lymphatico-nervous
temperament, and is classed as «cold and dry*. Bathing is favour-
able, but more especially friction with a large dry towel. The most
favourable infusions or teas are as follows; from Aug. 21 to Aug. 31,
lemonade with a couple of lumps of sugar and a pinch of bicarbonate
of soda; from Sept. 1 to Sept. 10, bran and oatmeal water, mixed,
slightly sweetened with honey, the latter to be used especially if some
shreds of the brown skin of the almond be added; from Sept. 11 to
21 an infusion of black currant leaves.
I. Auguite LUMIERE born at Besan?on, France, Oct. 19. 1662 at 9.30 a.m.

II. Louis LUMIERE bora at Besancon, France Oct 5, 1864 at 7.10 a. m.

 horoscope of tt)t Jttontt)
Angnate a n d Louis LUMIERE, Inventors of
c o l o r e d photograph y and c r e a t o r s of l a o
Clnematograhlc a r t

Before briefly analysing separately these two horoscopes it is important

to note the close relationship which they bear to each other. The Sun, in the
horoscope of Auguste Lumiere, the oldest of the two brothers (1) is on the
degree of (Invention and Discovery*, while the Ascendant of Louis Lumiere
(2) is on this same degree and, therefore, in conjunction with Sun in his
brother's horoscope.
In the Nativity of Louis (2), the Moon is on the degree of (Photography*,
a sufficiently striking fact in itself, but it is stil'l more curious to note that
his Moon is in trine with Neptune in the horoscope of Auguste, and Neptune
rules the higher vibrations of light. In the horoscope of Louis (2) Mercury
is almost at the same point as the Mid-heaven of Auguste (1), and the degree
which lies between the two is that of (Reproduction* or of «Pictures>, a
most astonishing indication of the nature of the work by which the brothers
were to acquire their fame. Briefly the two luminaries and the angles of the
two horoscopes act directly one upon the other and shew a remarkable unity
and similarity of tastes and talents.
1) The horoscope of Auguste Lumiere, is not only striking by the exactitude
of the degree findings following the Wemyss system, such as the Mid-heaven
on the degree of (Reproduction*, the Ascendant on the degree of (Photo-
graphy*, the Sun on the degree of (Invention* and Uranus on the degree of
(Sciences*, but also because of its own inherent strength, seven heavenly
bodies being above the horizon and three in the House of Honours. Uranus,
the planet which governs discovery and also electric and magnetic forces, is
in trine with the Sun. The two benefits, Jupiter and Venus, are in conjunction
in a Venusian sign and in the House of Honours. Saturn, although also indic-
ating fame, suggests that public appreciation will come tardily. A s a matter
of fact it was not until' this very month, July, 1930, that Besaiieon, the birth-
place of both brothers, set itself en fete to welcome scientists from all over
the world who came to render homage to the creators of the cinematographic
art. This important conjunction so strongly indicating fame in the horoscope
of Auguste falls exactly upon the Sun in the nativity of his brother.
2) The horoscope of Louis Lumiere is less indicative of fame, and one is
struck by certain iai tois which seem out of place, such as tli<; Sun and
Saturn in House 12, Mars in House 8 and Neptune in House 6—four planets
in unfortunate houses. At the same time the relations of the plaitnts in his
theme are -so strongly in harmony with the angles of the horoscope of kin
brother that they indicate clearly how the birth of the younger was caused
to lake place at the exact moment when his character and his work would
best harmonise with those of tlie elder. Remembering the importance of the
degree which unites Mercury in the horoscope of Louis with the Sun in the
horoscope of Auguste, one must note the sextile of Mercury to Jupiter in the
House of Finance, and the Moon on the degree of (Photography* and in
harmony with the Ascendant in the horosccope of Auguste also in the House
of Finance. These two Charts shew clearly that to Auguste must be assigned
the causes which have led to the fame of the two brothers, but it is to Louis
that must be attributed the financial successes which accompanied the rapid
development of the Cinema. It is worthy of comment, also, that these two
horoscopes deal exclusively with the scientific side of the matter and that
House 5 frequently assigned to the Cinema so far as regards pleasure has no
influence whatever in either of these two horoscopes. Each bears a different
interpretation, hut a consideration of the two together is a striking example
of the value of comparative horoseopy.
 — 58 —

2lrgan parentage of tfljaloean,

Ctjineoe ano Inotan ^otroloajj
V. SUBRAMANYA SASTRI
traaatetar of Iho « Brlbat Jatalca » vlth • o l i u t o r r aatea

F
OR untold centuries the Science of Astrology flourished in
ancient Greece, Egypt, Babylonia, China and India. In all
these countries, the axioms and postulates of the Science
were much the same. The geocentric theory of the heavens,
the order and the names of the days in the week, the solar and the
lunar methods of reckoning time, the names of the twelve zodiacal
signs and the views about the specific influence of the positions and
aspects of various heavenly bodies had much in common among the
peoples of all' these countries. Together with the ancient Aryans and
Hindus, the Chinese have a Sixty year cycle. The 27 or 28 moon-.
stations or asterisms are common to the Arabs, the Chaldeans, the
Chinese and the Hindus. Such a body of common fundamentals
cannot wholly be explained on the assumption that astrological Scien-
ces grew up independently at all these centres of ancient culture.
In a few cases, however, the indebtedness of one country to another
can be traced. That in the matter of Astrology or Astronomy—in
olden times the two terms were identical—the Egyptians and the
Hebrews owed the original inspiration to the Chaldeans is a fairly
well established fact. The Greeks learnt much of Astrology and other
Sciences from the Phoenicians who absorbed the culture of the Egypt-
ians, the Babylonians and the Arabs; and the Arabs and the Phoe-
nicians were long engaged in a commerce of goods and ideas with the
Indians. (2). In 334 B.C. a record of the astronomical observations
of the Babylonians covering a period of nearly 1600 years dating
from 2230 B.C. was presented to Alexander the Great by Callis-
thenes and presumably it found its way to the Alexandrian library

(1) Sepharial'-Hebrew Astrology p. 25.

(2) Sepharial-Hebrew Astrology p. 24.
 ARYAN ORIGINS 6? ASTROLOGY 59

founded by Soter Ptolemy, a companion of Alexander. It was at

Alexandria that Claudius Ptolemy, the celebrated Mathematician,
Astronomer and Geographer studied and observed about 139 A D.
The Egyptians, too, had a remarkable knowledge of geometry and
Astronomy and that knowledge is supposed to be embodied as struc-
tural factors in the Great Pyramid at the head of the Nile delta. But
that the Egyptian astrology was imported from Chaldea is proved
by Hogarth (3) who has shown that Petosiris, once supposed to bt
an Egyptian astrologer, was really a Chaldean. The Hebrew Astro-
logy is also traceable to the same source; for Abraham was a Chal-
dean immigrant from Ur, and Moses was said to be «leamed in all
the lore and language of the Egyptians*. (4) Thus neither the Greeks,
nor the Hebrews, nor the Egyptians can claim to have originated the
Science of Astrology, however each may have developed it.
It follows then, that we have only to consider three Ancient Sys-
tems of Astrology—the Chaldean, the Chinese and the Indian, and
to ascertain if they show any traces of interaction and interdependence.
The dim beginnings of Chaldean Astrology are to be found in the
tablets of Sargon I of Akkad who lived about 2700 B. C. (5) at
which time the Indian System was already well advanced, as will be
shown (6). Chinese Astrology is perhaps even more ancient and more
fully developed. Comets were observed and recorded by
the Chinese as early as 2241 B.C., whereas no such early Chaldean
record exists. We know that Laplace obtained from the Chinese re-
cords some of his data for determining the obliquity of the ecliptic.
Yet, in discussing the probable interchange of ideas between China
and India, we must always take into account the impassable barrier
of the Himalayas. (7) We may at once state that no case for Indian
obligation to China has yet been made out; whereas Indian influence
on China, says Keith, is sufficiently proved by the history of Chinese
Buddhism and the discoveries in Central Asia.
Theories as to the Chaldean parentage of all systems of astrology
are confidently asserted by some writers, especially those without

(3) Hogarth's Authority and Archaeology p. «34. Mentioned in Geo. Wildes

Chaldean Astrology, p. 8.
(4) Sepharial-Hebrew Astrology pp. 25-26. Also Bible (The Old Testament).
(5) Geo. Wildes Statement that Sargon I of Akkad (Agadi) lived abont
3800 B. C. seems to be an overestimate. The recent research gives the date of
Sargon I as 2700 B. C.
(6) Sephariai. The Science of Fore-Knowledge p. 79.
(7) A. B. Keith's History of Sanskrit Literature p. 528.
 60 THE SEER

knowledge of Asia. Morris Jastrow, with the super-confidence bom

of complete ignorance, declares that (8) «in India and China, as-
tronomy and astrology are largely reflections of Greek theories and
speculations*. Wholly questionable are the credentials of most wri-
ters who affirm Indian indebtedness to Chaldea or Greece, and to a
Sanskrit scholar it is clear that their knowledge of Eastern Systems of
thought leaves much to be desired, though we cannot so summarily
dismiss the opinions of scholars like R. Garnett, A. A. Macdonell
and A. B. Keith.
R. Gamett finds it difficult to believe that Indian Astrology can
have «any such antiquity as the astrology of Egypt or Chaldea*.
Keith says that four of the five «Siddhantas» summarised by Vara-
hamihira show a new spirit and finds it impossible not to ascribe it to
Greek influence (9). Then the term «Romaka» is rather fantastic-
ally connected with Rome and «Paulica» with Paul us Alexandrinus!
Any doubt raised by the wide divergences of the Indian system is laid
to rest by the simple suggestion that the Hindus perhaps got the hint
from. Greek books of very inferior type! Yet Keith himself would be
the first to admit the possibility of simultaneous and independent dis-
coveries and would smile at the question whether Newton took the
Calculus from Leibnitz or vice versa. No satisfactory attempt has been
made by the authors mentioned to ascertain the probable antiquity of
Hindu Astrology on the basis of the internal evidence of the five
«Siddhantas» mentioned by Varahamihira.
Further, it is necessary to stress *^e fact that astronomy, astrology
and mathematics are all closely connected studies, and especially so
in the early stages of knowledge; and that the ancient Indians out-
distanced all other peoples in Mathematics. In Algebra, the Hindus,
says Macdonell, «attained an eminence far exceeding anything ever
achieved by the Greeks*. Hankel declares that their achievement in
the theory of Numbers is the finest thing before Lagrange (12).
It is admitted that the Arabs « borrowed freely from Indian
Astronomy, translating and adopting both Aryabhatta and Brahma-
gupta* and adopting much of Indian Mathematics. The pre-eminence
of India in mathematics must put us on our guard against belittling the

(8) The article on (Astrology* in Encyclopaedia Britannica.

(9) A. B. Keittis A History of Sanskrit Literature, pp. 517-521
(10J A. B. Keith. A History of Sanskrit Literature p. 530.
(11) Sepharial-The Science of Fore-Knowledge p. 76.
(12) A. B. Keith. A History of Sanskrit Literature p. 525-26.
 A R Y A N ORIGINS O F A S T R O L O G Y 61

Indian achievement in the allied study of astronomy. Macdonell

rightly stresses the remarkable originality, the unique continuity and
the wonderful excellence of Indian culture in general. But he opines
that «the ancient Indians had but slight independent knowledge of
Astronomy*. He thinks that the Indians acquired the rudiments of
this science from the Chaldeans through the Phoenician and Arabian
channels, and yet admits that «the Indians independently advanced
astronomical science further than Greeks themselves ». Is it credible
that a people who surpassed the Greeks in their genius for mathemat-
ical and astronomical studies should not have been able to play their
part in the origination of the science of astrology?
It is not easy to assess the respective obligations of Greece and
India in the centuries following Alexander's invasion. But the specu-
lations, physical and metaphysical, of Pythagoras, Thales, and their
contemporaries of the 7th and 6th centuries B. C. have an indubit-
able Eastern flavour; and Greece must have borrowed more from
India than she ever repaid. As we have already noted, Greece cannot
claim to have originated astrology or astronomy. As regards any pro-
bable Egyptian or Chaldean influence on India, we must bear in mind
the great antiquity as well as the fundamental dissimilarity of Indian
Astrological methods. It should be observed that India is unrivalled
in the wealth of her astrological literature, indeed, she produced a
literature as vast in extent as it is thorough in quality. Varahamihira
mentions a host of authorities: Vriddha Garga, Garga, Narada, Pa-
rasara, Maya, Satyacharya. Devala, Vishnugupta, Devaswamin,
.Teevasarman, Prithu, Saktiptirva, Siddhasena, Manittha and Ya-
vanacharva. Though the monumental work of Varahamihira made
almost all the older texts disappear, a few of the earlier and a great
manv of the later works remain.
Seoharial. conclusively proves that the Indian Astrology owes
nothing to Chaldea. There is a passage in the «Brihat Samhita* of
Varahamihira which throws light on the date of that writer and on the
great antiquity of Indian Astrology, and the ignoring of this crucial
passage by most orientalists has almost completely vitiated their chro-
nological inferences. Varahamihira says (13) «The summer solstice
»s now in the first point of Kataka (Cancer) but it was at one time
in the middle of Aslesha (in Leo) according to former writers.* When
he wrote, the sign Aries therefore coincided with the Constellation

(13) Sepharial. The Science of Fare knowledge p. 76.

Also Varahamihiras Brihat-Samhita HE 2.
 62

Aries; and Astronomically, it was so about 490 A. D. When Leo

was found by the «former writers* to be the solstitial constellation,
Taurus must have been the equinoctial constellation. The Vernal
Equinox precessed from Taurus to Aries about 1655 B. C.—170
years before the Exodus. Sepharial infers that «the former writers*
referred to by Varahamihira lived about 2700 B. C. and they handed
down an earlier tradition. The Summer solstice in the middle of As-
lesha (in Leo) takes us back to as early a date as 3240 B.C. Bailly,
also says that «the first Indian astrological tables known to us date
back to 3102 B.C.* Then there is the horoscope of Sri Rama in
Ramayana and the astronomical data given by it indicate a pheno-
menally long period of observations. We have noted that the Chald-
ean astronomy was still in an embryonic condition about 2700 B. C.
These facts and figures go far to prove the existence of Indian as-
trology nearly 2000 years before the recorded birth of Chaldean as-
trology and should dispose of all conjectures as to the Chaldean origin
of Indian astrology—conjectures prompted more often by parti pris
than by a sense of justice. Again, the oft-quoted statement that the
system of lunar asterisms came from the Arabians or Chaldeans is not
only a puerile conjecture but one which runs directly counter to the
evidence, as all the asterisms bear Sanskrit names, and as the system
is referred to in the Vedas as well as in the oldest astrological books
mentioned by Varahamihira.
It must not be forgotten that questions regarding the origin of any
tendency or school of thought can hardly be answered to the satis-
faction of all critics. It is to further advances in philology, archaeo-
logy and cultural anthropology that we must look for the final word
which will enable us to trace the rise and growth of astrological con-
ceptions. The mere fact that the homes of the early Babylonians,
Indians and Chinese are on nearly the same line of latitude is
not a sufficient warrant to induce us to believe in the independent
formulation, at each of these three centres, of all the conceptions
common to these three peoples; and, at the same time, we have no
evidence to prove the interchange of ideas.
In the light of the facts mentioned above, we are justified in reach-
ing the probable conclusion that the primitive Aryan tradition is the
source of the common factors which are present in these three systems
of astrology. Such a conclusion is in harmony with the view of high
authorities like Prof. Max Muller and Sir William Jones, who af-
firm that the similarity of the ideas and practices of these various peo-
ples is largely traceable to the influence of the primitive Aryans.
 ARYAN ORIGINS OF ASTROLOGY 63

1 Nkptuv»e Mcrcuru

LRQNA
N C Y A tj a n a Jupiter
VenuB
Cha K u
(HINDU) Mavs

"Rahu
Noon
Uranus

Neptune.
Keto Mercort|

S i u a Venus
"Rasi
h k LRQNA
(EUROPEAN)

"Rahu Uranus
(A)
In conclusion we may draw attention to certain salient features of
Indian Astrology which, in spite of some points of resemblance, dis-
tinguish the Indian from the European system. The starting point of
 64 THE SEER

the Hindu Zodiac is not the sign (Equinoctial) Aries but the cons-
tellation (or Stellar) Aries. To put it more accurately, it is the star
Aswini. The Zodiacs are named by the Hindus Sayana (with pre-
cession) , and Nirayana (without precession). The distance between
the sign Aries and the constellation Aries is known as -sAyanamsa*
(now about 22° 51*15"). Cheiro justly says: «we must not forget
that it was the Hindus who discovered what is known as the Preces-
sion of the Equinoxes and in their calculation such an occurrence takes
place every 25,827 years; our modern science after the labour of
hundreds of years has simply proved them to be correct.*
Though Hindu Astrology has not yet come to reckon with Uranus,
there is reason to think that the Hindus were not ignorant of its exist-
ence. Hindu astrology is more developed in some respects than is the
European. It ensures greater accuracy in the calculation of the «Lagna
Sphutam* or the rising degree. The Hindu astrology subdivides the
30 degree arcs of the Stellar Zodiac into 2 (Hora), 3 (Drekkana),
7 (Samptamsa), 9 (Navamsa), 12 (Dwadasamsa), 30 (Trimsamsa)
and 60 (Shashtyamsa) Sections which are used in predicting matters
which do not come within the scope of European astrology. By means
of these subdivisions, the Hindu astrologers are able to measure the
influence of every 6* of the Zodiac, whereas, as Sepharial points out,
European astrology has not as yet more than barely delineated the
nature and influence of the 12 signs.
As to the validity of the Indian procedure in taking the star
Aswini instead of Aries as the starting point for all measurements,
the accompanying crucial instance must suffice.
Sloka (16) «// a benefic planet endowed with strength be in the
Lagna (Ascendant), and another strong benefic occupy the 4lh house,
and the other planets be in any of the following houses, viz., the 9lh„
the 2nd., the 3rd, the ]0lh. and the 1 \lh, the person born, will if he
he be a scion of a royal family, be a king and be virtuously disposed*.
Such is the dictum laid down by Varahamihira and it is verified by
the nativity of a Maharaja, now the Ruler of an important Native
State in India. The Zodiacal charts of that nativity according to the
Nirayana (the Hindu) and Sayana (the European) systems are given
here for the purposes of comparison and verification.
The form adopted in these charts is that which has been in vogue
in South India.
The Hindu chart confirms the dictum of Varahamihira, whereas
this test case can find no explanation on the basis of the Western chart.
 ®l)* ifonr-tflentiivg Hl)gtl)m
GEORGES POLTI

(It is the unchanging policy of THE SEER and of FASTROSOPHIE to

give wide liberty to all schools of thought which may contribute to truth.
The suggestion of a rhythm in civilisation, as given here, is of great import-
ance and value; the true student of occultism and'of esoterism will only find
occasion to develop brondmindedness if he finds that the viewpoint of the
writer differs somewhat from hs own. I". R.-W.)

W"ORTHY of more than superficial consideration is the

striking fact that there is a rhythm in human affairs
based on a cycle of four centuries. Is it not remarkable
that the 17 th., 13 th., 9 th., 12 th., and 1 st. centuries
of our era, and the 4 th., 8 th., 12 th., and 16 th. centuries before
Christ (those of Alexander the Great, Romulus, Agamemnon and
Sesostris) seem to bring — as it were — a full moon or a historic
summer, every 400 years ? The 17 th. century saw the Common-
wealth and the beginning of Modern England, the colonizing of
America, and the Golden Age of France under Louis X I V ; the
13 th. saw the opening of Europe to the great forces of the East and
the tremendous awakening of the Crusades, marked in England by
the Magna Charta, and in France by the life of Louis IX, <Saint
Louis*; the 9 th century was marked in England by the reign of
Alfred the Great and the first great constitutional movement, and in
Europe by the mighty power of Charlemagne; the 5 th century saw
the final flicker of the last emperor of Rome — Romulus Augustulus
— and, in the baptism of Clovis and his hosts, the establishment of
Christianity in Western Europe; and the 1 st century witnessed the
establishment of the spiritual kingdom of Jesus of Nazareth and the
Age of Glory of Rome under Augustus Caesar.
Besides the great figures which have been named in the last para-
graph these centuries have brought, as with thunderclaps, the most
striking crises of destruction : the fall of Jericho, the fall of Troy, the
fall of Nineveh, that of the Persian Empire, the siege of Jerusalem
and the destruction of the Temple, that of the Roman Empire, of the
 66 THE SEER

Carlovingian Empire, of the Hohenstaufen Dynasty and of the Holy

Roman Empire. And, at the same periods, the Wind of Destiny
drove forward great ethnic or national migrations : the Hebrews to
Palestine, the Heraclids to Greece, the Ethiopians to Egypt, the
fair-haired barbarians to Rome, the dark-skinned Romans to the
limits of their empire, — all great invasions, bringing flux arid reflux,
in the 13 th century the Mongols to Europe, and in the 1 7 th., the
expansion of France to Canada and the valley of the Mississippi,
and of England to the Atlantic Coast of North America.
•»•
The dark centuries, which we may fitly call the Winter Centuries,
offer us, on the other hand, figures which are austere and solemn, and
often bitter insofar as worldly glory is concerned. These are the
10 th., 6 th., and 2nd. centuries B. C. and the 3rd., 7 th., 11 th.,
15 th., and 19 th. centuries A. D. Thus we may begin with Gautama
Buddha (whether as of the 10 th. century or the 6 th.); Confucius,
and probably Zoroaster and Pythagoras in the 6th. century B. G;
the aged Cato, rigorous reformer of morals and opponent of Greek
ease in the Roman state 200 B. C ; 400 years later the heresiarch
Mani (founder of Manichaeism) sought to establish the Demon on an
equality with God; the next cycle saw the fall of Gibellinism and the
establishment of papal temporal authority under Gregory the Great;
then the burning of John Huss at the stake; and later Hegel and
Schopenhauer. Ages these were, indeed, of transition and of profound
error, which still bear fruit.
Consider other factors : belonging to these Centuries of Winter :
Napoleon, prefigured by the Gaul Sigovese who conquered Germany
24 centuries earlier, Mahomet II, William the Conqueror, the Sassa-
nide dynasty founded, Cyrus and Erechtheus may be lined up among
the heroes of conquest and of adventure. Among the revolutionists one
may count Joan of Arc, the Cid, the Guelphs, the Gracchi, Harmo-
dius, Aristogeiton, and Brutus. Among the explorers, Livingstone
followed by Stanley; and, 400 years eartier, Christopher Columbus,
followed by the Conquistadores. All this is germinating but indivi-
dualist work, as may be seen in the cold black soil of Louis-Philippe
or Louis XI, of Rothschild or of Croesus. These are also the Ger-
manic cycles : the union of Sueve and Frank in the 3rd. century; the
Mayors of the Palace in the 7 th.; the Franconian power in the
11 th., the Habsburg in the 15 th., and the Hohenzollem victory in
the 19 th.
Each one of these, even as a winter, or as a night, extinguishes or
 THE POUR-CENTURY RHYTHM 67

sweeps away the century which preceded it; we may call these latter
the Centuries of Autumn, or the Vesper Centuries. From autumn and
from sunset exhale elegance and luxury, much thought for self, an
ephemeral brilliance, a fragile beauty; the wine-harvest of the end of
a world.
Even.the monarchs of these Autumn periods are so well-informed
that they give themselves the airs of sages ! Witness Joseph II of
Austria and Catherine of Russia; and you, O Charles V, father of
the fatal western schism where France lost her hegemony over Europe;
you also, «born of the purple*, would be philosophers of the Byzant-
ine crown; you, Chilperic the Grammarian in the 6th century; and
you, Marcus Aurelius of the 2nd century, preceding whom, in cycles
of 400 years, we find the Ptolemies of Alexandria, Solon the Wise,
and Solomon, reputed author of Proverbs, Ecclesiastes and the Book
of Wisdom.
But, take heed ! Under the spell of their autumnal smiles, the
carnal nature triumphs in these centuries, even though approaching
death. An avatar of Semiramis as of Potiphar in the 19 th. century
B. C, the Queen of Sheba brings to birth for each of the recurring
cycles of 400 years : the courtesan Rhodope who caused to be built
a pyramid solely from the profits of her prostitution; the daughter of
Tarquinius who drove her chariot over the body of her father, ready
to ruin the new-bom Rome; Antinous and his amorous cult. The same
cyclic centuries beheld Fredegonde the murderous Frankish queen;
the Empress Theodora, courtesan and monarch; Theodora of Rome
and Marosia, women of light life who influenced the papal tiara, a
scandal which neither Isabeau of the 14 th. century nor du Barry of
the 18 th. could surpass.
Likewise Voltaire, in four times four centuries repeated the mockery
of the Roman Lucian, and with this mockery reigned credulity, her
sister. Thus we may note Cagliostro in the 18 th. century, Rosencranz
and the Freemasons of the 14 th. ccentury, and running back in cycles,
the occultism of Gerbert, the illuminated Gnostics, the mysterious
pythoness of Endor whose words troubled the reeling brain of Saul,
the mad king, prefiguring Nebuchadnezzar four centuries later, and,
24 centuries later, Charles VI of France. All these centuries werre
periods of rictus and convulsion, the animal visage convulsing the
human face. To this series of centuries, moreover, may be ascribed
the growth of idolatry, which Tradition causes to be contemporary
with Ninus-Nimrod and with Babel.
During these times, too, the development of thought would have
 THE SEER

lapsed had it not been that, though keeping to the study of tangible
and material things, the scientists patiently brought forward that
which should endure. Thus Thales and the sages. Archimedes and
Euclid, Ptolemy the Geographer, Justinian and the lawgivers, the
Arab scholars, the inventors of the 14 th. century and Lavoisier were
all at work each in his appointed time.
*•
By contrast, let us look at the series of the Centuries of Spring. If
Jesus chose a Century of Summer for His birth; if Idolatry began in
the decline of a Century of Autumn; and if some as yet unperceived
menace obscured the Centuries of Winter; according to Bible dating
it was in a Century of Spring that the World began, 41 centuries
before Christ—using, here, the traditional date.
Four circlings of the cycle, using the same chronology, and came
the renewal of the world after that fantastic baptism — the Deluge.
The Deucalion is more recent by 400 years, the 21st. century B. C.
the traditional date for the birth of Abraham.
Then we may hear, upon the slopes of Sinai, the divine poesy of
Moses (17 th. century B. C.) and, in the next cycle, beside the
sounding sea, that of Orpheus. Then follow Homer in' the 9 th.
century, Aeschylus and the Greek tragic dramatists in the 5 th., Virgil
in the 1 st. B.C., then, in the 4th Century A . D . , in sacred literature.the
sublime writings of the Nicene fathers (St. Chrysostom, St. Jerome,
St. Augustine, St. Ambrose, St. Athanasius, etc.) ; in profane litera-
ture the Eddas of the 8 th. century; the folk-cycles of the 12 th.
centuries; Shakespeare in the 16 th. century, and our own century,
terribly mutilated in its first two decades, belongs to this group.
Nor should we forget that each of these giants of thought to which
reference has been made, appeared during a flowering of all the arts.
The Renaissance flourished in Europe in spite of Protestant opposi-
tion; even as — 800 years earlier — Byzantine art triumphed over
the Iconoclasts. The ogival arch of the 12 th. century (as in Notre
Dame de Paris) rivalled the Parthenon, after 4 times 400 years.
Even so with war, often ennobling in itself and waged even for
dreams : these recurrent centuries witnessed the expedition of the
Argonauts, the wars of the Medes, the heroism of Hellas, the strife
for justice in Rome, the conflict by the orthodox Christians against the
Arians — regarded as despoilers of the Sacred Mystery; Roland de
Roncevaux against the Saracens, foreshadowing the Crusades against
Islam four centuries later; and finally the wars of religion against the
new Alius, Luther, once more bringing together the opposition and
 T H E FOUR CENTURY RHYTHM 69

the weight of northern races. But, against these, the recurring cycles
have shown a disciple bom to withstand each assault : Ignatius
Loyola, St. Bernard, St. Benoit, St. Augustine and the Nicene Creed;
the Incarnation, Socrates, Lycurgus, Hercules, the period of the
Ten Commandments, marching backwards step by step, each step of
four centuries, until the Rainbow in the Sky given in the 25 th. cen-
tury B. C. as the divine sign of Hope,
Hope I Can we not see, even at this very moment, in the midst of
our astonished indifference, a religious passion rising: Peter leaving the
Vatican, and decorative art weaving its tendrils of beauty almost
unwittingly around all that which in the century past was but ugliness
aggravated by commercialism?
Truly a solemn budding forth. Who knows? May it not be the
last, perhaps? Who shall say? Four times four make sixteen. The
first sixteen centuries, in the childhood of the world, ended in the
Deluge, according to the mother-tradition as found in the Bible; the
sixteen centuries which followed closed in the tears of Buddha, the
very personification of disillusion; the fruits of its maturity ripened in
the sixteen centuries between Homer and Mahomet, to end with
Islam. Is it then the decline, is it old age which began in the pale
Northern skies with the Eddas and the Carlovingians only to end in
the 23rd. century A. D. Can it be so? Has humanity only four cen-
turies before it ere the death-hour?
Was it not said that Jesus should be bom in «the middle of the
times* ? This would bring the Incarnation midway between the Crea-
tion and the Endling of the World. Already, some exegetes of the
Apocalypse have striven to show that the Last Judgment, to open the
seventh millenary, may not be very long after the year 2,000, and,
from another source, the famous prophecies of St. Malachi announce
that only eight popes will be needed to lead the Church to the com-
pletion of her task.
O Thou, by Whom I seek to set clear the way, forget me not in
Thy immortal work!

Translated, by permission, from L*Alliance Universelle, Paris,

issue of April, 1930.

Memory of past lives is best achieved-not by trying to force the

imagination or the conscious mental forces, but by allowing the sub-
conscious self to attain quietness and repose.
 — 70 —

Qluva* an& Colours

J. C. F. GRUMBINE

D
E S P I T E any fictional explanation of the origin of the aura
and its colors, highly developed clairvoyants have perceived
the radiation of light, emanating from the interior nervo-
psychic centers of human beings. Whether this is the same as
the « ineffable light », or « the light that lighteth every man that
cometh into the world » of which the evangelist St John speaks, or
the light that shone forth from the august persons of Moses and
Elias on the Mount of Transfiguration, is difficult to say. Chemical
and physical tests have not yet determined the substance of psychic
light.
Baron Reichenbach made experiments in his laboratory with cer-
tain somnambulistic patients whom he put into a hypnotic and clair-
voyant condition, and then, in total darkness, led each one separately
to a table on which he had placed certain mineral salts. Each person
saw the same colors of scintillating light shining forth from the salts,
and what thus might be termed a mineral aura was witnessed by the
agreement of several persons under test conditions. This manifestation
of what was termed «odylic light *, led Reichenbach to observe
that all matter emits colored light rays, which, while invisible to normal
sight, are perfectly clear to clairvoyant vision.
As the human body is a chemical organic compound, it stands to
reason that the aura reflected from the spirit within is more or less
tinctured by the subsidiary reflections of the chemical organism, so
that, from a pathological viewpoint, by its brilliance or its dullness,
the general aura will register the state of our health, as well as our
spiritual life. The aura and its colors also manifest the virtues or vices
of a given subject, his magnetic virility or weakness, his spiritual or
material character. That subtle « something » which surcharges a
personality and which has been named « magnetism », and which we
sense or feel very strongly in the presence of certain people, is clearly
allied to that semi-visible manifestation which is called the Aura.
 A U R A S A N D COLOURS 71

In Rev. 10, a description of the adept is given. St. John saw around
his head a rainbow, reflecting the seven colors into which a ray of
light can be subdivided by the spectrum. Each color and dividing tint
is brilliantly lucid and clear. Each expresses an emotional state of
mind and, at the same time, viewed collectively, reflects the character
of the person observed. The Aura is always composite. It is usually
oval in shape, extending from the top of the head to the soles of the
feet. It is never stereotyped or fixed, but undulates in waves of vi-
brant energy and color. The most radiant points or centers of luminos-
ity are the head, heart and feet. Man makes contacts with the sky
or air at his head and the earth at his feet.
The colors that are thermal or heat producing, are the reds and
purples, yellows and browns, while the non-thermal colors are the
blues and violets. The reds, more than any other of the group of
thermal colors, are magnetic, while the non-thermal or cooling colours
are electrical. The magnetic colours are stimulating and positive; the
electrical colours are repressive and negative.
The three primary colours, red, yellow and blue, are elemental, /
while the four complementary colours, green, orange, violet, indigo
are composite. These seven colours form the rainbow, and in some
grouping or other several of them may be seen in an aura. When
the colour of an aura is clear and bright, spirituality is high and
materiality is low; but when the colours are dull and opaque, mater-
iality is high and spirituality is low.
To certain colours, experience has assigned certain emotional and
psychological concordances. The more refined, aesthetic and subtle
a man may be in his nature and character, the more refined are the
colours that he will reflect. The cave men, savages and Indians prefer
the reds, yellows, brows and blues, because their natures are elemental,
while the educated and civilized races prefer the more delicate and
unobtrusive tints, as the shades of yellow, light blue, pink lavender,
and the purples and violets. Pure, clear red has always stood for the
magnetic nature, love, friendship, deep emotion and attraction, while
the blue symbolizes the electric nature, the intellect, thought and
truth, and these apparently arbitrary distinctions have been controlled
by frequent observation and experiment. The gross colours of Verm-
illion and scarlet, have been and are to be seen in the auras of mur-
derers, and of sensual or brutalized natures generally;while the opaque
blues, browns and yellows, reflect those who are mentally abnormal
such as thieves, forgers or embezzlers, whose minds have taken a
twist and whose wills are obsessed by false conceptions. In the physical
 72 T H E SEER

world, earthly natures may and can disguise their characters by the
colors they wear and by an outward appearance which may deceive
the elect, but in the spirit world, their auras betray them and shine
through their outward forms as the Sun glints through the dark crimson
clouds at sunset.
The psychology of colour is a study of colour alchemisation. The
redness of red and the blueness of blue is a matter of vibration. All
colours are resolved either into white, the universal positive; or into
black, the universal negative. Since spirit is white light, while matter
is black darkness, the auric emanation radiates an atmosphere in which
either white or black preponderates.
Goethe was correct in painting the impersonation of evil as fiery,
murky red and its auric display or emanation as fiery red of equal
intensity and vitiating composition. Many instinctive feelings of love
and hate, of attraction, repulsion or indifference can be traced directly
to the effect of one aura upon another. The lexicon of colour meanings
is one of the most interesting in the psychology of colour. Stage effects
should build upon this psychology and its occult influence.
In dealing with dress therapeutics one should consider what colours
appeal to children as well as to adults. Dress should be different when
one is well or ill, warm or cool and colours should be chosen and worn
in accordance as one may need a stimulant or depressant. Nervous
persons are less excited by electrical colours as the blues, violets, blacks
and browns, while the devitalized persons need the reds, pinks, yellows
and their shades. Light blue is adapted to children who are blest with
a vital and emotional temperament. Modern research goes far to sub-
stantiate the conclusions reached by clairvoyant experiment and ex-
perience.

Time may be an absolute illusion, but no man can find his lost
yesterdays.

Blame not the young for youth, nor the aged for maturity; but put
no trust in the old who would seem young or the young who would
seem old.

Those who only wait for the future will find it different from their
anticipations, those who make the future may meet it with more con-
fidence.
 — 73 —

Snfbrn in QVntiqtritg
3.n Introduction
AL HAY

C
AN it be said that Sufism possesses a history ? Yes, certainly.
But it is a silent history and one that is inward in its nature
—the History of the Soul. All outward evidences are only
echoes of it.
What, then, is the Soul ? Where can it be posited between the
Eternity of the Unique Being and the shifting duration of a human
being ? The notion of the Soul, so far as it may be intellectually acqui-
red, is delimited by the landmarks of Understanding, and it differs
according to the language which may be used in the effort to express it.
For the Sufi there are three languages :
The first is the tongue of common speech (l(alam), with words as
elements, rigid forms wherein lie fixed the forms of thought, whether
ideal or concrete. This language cannot express the subjective fluidity
of ideation, nor the infinite objective continuity of phenomena, nor yet
the flowing inward and outward of Life; it is conventional and crys-
tallizes all that it touches; every definition that it gives is as an instan-
taneous production of a point thus rendered «fixed» or «dead»,
although truly upon the «living» line of Evolution.
The second language is that of symbolism, wherein words are
replaced by signs, figures, objects or aspects furnished by the sensible
world (icharale, roumouz) and to which ideal meanings are attached
either by an conceptive or an analogical linkage. This language is that
of Pure Ideation in unlimited exercise of its inner powers. Thus may
Understanding overleap the barriers of verbiage to attain an essential
and universal notion of existent things and a deeper and wider percep-
tion of realities.
The third is an almost unknown tongue, which we may call «the
language of a mental state* (lissan'ulhal), and which is free from all
representative forms or primary intellectual visualization. No more
 74 THE SEER

words; no more symbols. States of consciousness or of knowledge can

thus project themselves, give or receive communication, being self-
creating by vision, contact, union, identification or differentiation.
Hereby, knowledge ceases to be a prior concept which is remembered;
rather is it a perception of identity between subject and object. It
corresponds to Unitive Life as realized (chouhoud, in Sufist termino-
logy) or the Unique Being seen by Himself. All exteriorisation is but
an extension or a projection of Pure Being, immanent in all things,
without transition. To Omniscience, all is within. His Individuality is
Absolute Universality. The slanguage of a mental state* is alone
adequate to the sublimation of the Self.
Certain Sufis are known to have attained the full realisation of these
ultimate states of soul, which are not susceptible of expression by repre-
sentational tongues. They are known as (Haouariyoun* (a name
given in Arabic to the apostles of Christ). In the limpidity of their
consciousness universalised, no idea can occur without its being imme-
diately followed by actual realisation in one or other of the kingdoms
of Nature. To them, Ideation and Creation are but a single process.
Using language forms, it is possible to distinguish three modes or
stages of life in that which we recognize as our Being :
1) Reflective Consciousness, fundamentally based on the separative
notion of the difference between the Self and the Not-Self.
2) Simple Consciousness, wherein may be found the unitive notion
of an \Unique Self, Impersonnal and Universal.
3) Omniscience, or Pure Being, essentially enclosing all the infinite
possibilities of existence, realised and non-realised, unassignable either
to separative or to unitive notion. (Al Haouia).
Verbal or vocal language corresponds to the first type of Conscious-
ness. The second type may receive a certain expression in symbolic
language, where dualism lingers as an antithesis. The third, freed from
all distinction of «form», is its own expression, in a dialogue without
any interlocutor. The -slanguage of a mental state*, which appertains
to this third type, is that of Self-Being, of Unique Reality — conscious
and substantial, of The All.
So far as the nature of words may permit, and without making
appeal to symbolism nor to inner experience, we purpose to endeavour
to give a schematic apperception of the Soul. In reply to a question
which was asked him concerning the Soul, the Prophet Mahomet
replied : «The Soul is of Lordly Order* (Ar-Rouh min amri Rabbi),
that is to say of divine nature. This may serve us as a point of depar-
ture
 SUFISM IN ANTIQUITY 75

The Unique Being is more than the totality of Life. He is the pure
and complete possibility of all that exists and does not exist, in all
degrees of consciousness and nescience. Any Name would be a limita-
tion, since no limitation can touch the plenitude of His Perfection.
The names by which He is named can be applied only to modes or
phases of His existence, (Wahdat). «Soul» is one such name. It indi-
cates the Life Itself of Infinite Being in rhythmic function with finite
manifestation, focussed in the Prime Ego (Wahdaniat, Rouh-
Aadham), the outcome of his Supreme Ideation self-realised in Him
(Nour). In this first stage of Simple Self-Consciousness (Rouh), cy-
clings of Time nor the vastnesses of Space exist for Him. He lives in
an Eternal Present, where, as yet, neither Past nor Future have taken
root; neither does He know difference of states of being. Though cen-
tric and Centred, yet under the urge of individualization (anania) by
the Supreme Will of His Own Being, He is possessed by the exterio-
risation concept of the «Separate Self*, although, by Its own nature,
it must continue Its Self-Perception as Unique Being.
Placed in the finite, enclosed in the first state of Consciousness
which we have termed Reflective Consciousness, (ak'l), none the less
He remains possessed of all the attributes of Immanence and of Omnis-
cience as the Unique Being (to Whom there is no second), or the All,
without parts. Under the aspects of individualisation and of separa-
t i s m which His Integral Substance protectively bears in order to
guard the Infinite Splendour of the One Who Is All, He self-creates
the vehicles, envelopes or bodies (ajsame, asmane) which He may put
on. To His first angelic body (melek), He adds the mental body
(ak'l), which is at the same time the organ of creation (khalk) and the
instrument of Reflective Consciousness, affective and intellectualizing.
This is the primordial duality which follows the entire Soul-Life of
His.Being, Whose realm of control thus becomes doubled : Inner and
Outer. The Soul, inwardly impersonal, becomes personal (nafs) when
expressed outwardly. It is gifted with a double vision : interior or
unitive (bacira) and exterior or separative (becer). The objective and
the subjective find themselves in contrast, each based on the other.
Thus dualised, the Soul becomes the field of a continuing opposition
between the two states, the separative and the unitive, which mutually
exclude or veil each other. The veil (hijdb) grows thicker. But, since
Unity is always subsistant, the Soul cannot centre itself in either one
of the two states and cannot find full Consciousness therein without
being drawn to the other by the simple effect of Unitive Essence
(Wihdat'ul'Oujoud) which is common to all. In accordance with the
 76 THE SEER

alternations of this stress, the Beatific Perfection of the Soul may be

veiled and even forgotten.
This is the painful drama of Manifestation which passes within the
Soul, arising from the transcendance of Its limited Self-Consciousness,
and the immanence of Its Omniscient Being. At the same time free and
chained, omnipotent and enslaved, the Soul possesses none the less an
inner kingdom where It retains its sovereignty (Rouboub\>a), and an
outer kingdom where It is no more than a subject (Aouboudya), and
is clothed upon with an astral-mental body. Beneath this body, which
is at the same time Its creation and its prison, the Soul—blinded by Its
limitations — continues the exercise of Its divine attributes; but in
its separatism, It can but accentuate the diminution of Its powers, and
so pass from declin to further decline. Its creative power, localised in
the astral-mental body gives It, at the last, an instrument of exterior
activity still heavier and less respensive—the human body (becher),
in which the Soul finds Itself in a darkness all the more obscure accor-
ding to the degree with which It associated itself with the body.
The Divine Soul becomes Human Soul, which sees itself to be
either Complete Fullness or Complete Nullity according as its percep-
tion is inward (batent) or outward (dhahert). Man is bom, Man who
is to himself his own veil (hajib), Man who feels fear and desire,
although, in his essence, he is without fear and without desire. In him,
everything explains itself and manifests itself by contrast : Light
(Nouranya) by Darkness (Dhoulmanya), Life by Death, Good by
Evil.
But this duality, thus completed in the denser bodies of the Soul, is
to be called uprn to open forth under the light-beams of the Sun of
Unity; the Word Made Flesh should find in Itself Its Own Eternity,
should light Itself by Its Own Light, liberate Itself from all servitude,
traverse and cause to disappear all «form», and, victorious at the last,
remain alone as the expression of the Unique Being Whose full rea-
lisation has never ceased to be truly perfect.
(7*o be concluded.)

Before thou canst address Ra, thou must be able to proceed

to the Sky-World and kneel among the stars.
The Book of the Dead.
 ®l)c )pBQcl)ic iftecljciuism of baubermeuleu

I
N the May number of «The Seer*, through the courtesy of the
well known scientist, Professor Rutot, of the Academie Royale
de Belgique, a report was made of the construction of an electric
bell, an «Astral Announcer*, which could be rung by entities in
the other world and which served as a basis of communication. It may
be remembered that the construction of this mechanism was conducted
by means of the Ouija Board and that the astral inventor declared
himself to be Henri Vandermeulen, the spirit of a fifteen year old
boy who had died six months before. The little mechanism functioned
perfectly, but readers of «The Seer* will remember that it was taken
possession of by entities who declared themselves to be demons and
who drove Henri away from the apparatus. Our report closed with
the end of February.
In the July number of the Bulletin du Conseil de Recherches Me-
tapsychiques de Belgique, details are given of further seances. They
may be briefly summarised by the fact that the entire three months
has recorded a continuous tumult which might almost be called a battle
between Henri (aided by some friendly guides) and the demons and
hostile entities who took possession during the months of January to
May. Professor Rutot himself sums up the three months experiences
in the following words:
«Evidently we have not yet quite reached our goal, which is that
of being able to communicate freely with Henri, but everything now
bids us hope that this object will be attained before long, since the
tone of the later seances indicates that there is no longer the same
question of hostile and threatening entities; organised opposition has
given place to confusion and, latterly, there have come regrets and
excuses which give us reason of hope for the future*.
The nature of these self-styled «demons» has created an intense
interest among those interested in psychic phenomena, and many
people have been disquieted, fearing that experiment along these lines
may put them under subjection of evil beings. It is urgent, therefore,
that Professor Rutot's conclusions upon the nature of these «demons»
should have as wide a circulation as the first announcement concerning
the entities themselves.
78 THE SEER

Professor Rutot affirms the following:

^Concerning the nature of the hostile entities who gave themselves
the name of «demons», we are able to give reassuring information
for, after a thorough examination of the question, we have found that
these so called «demons» consist exclusively of discarnate spirits, or
actually of living persons vowed to obscurantism. After an analysis
of numerous communications of somewhat similar character (of which
those of Dr Prosper Van Velson may be taken as an example), it
has been made evident that the character of discarnate entities remains
much the same as that of their life-time, and it is sufficient simply to
look around nowadays to realise that the spirit of obscurantism is far
from having disappeared; on the contrary it seems to be reviving.
«It is not surprising then, that the invention of an apparatus which
will permit the discarnate to communicate with the living should
arouse certain entities of an obscurantist character to league them-
selves together to attack such a mecanism. To us, the violence of the
attack indicates the importance and the value of the mechanism.
«The only real result of this opposition has been the com-
plete suppression of the direct relations between Henri, the In-
ventor, and his parents; and there is not the slightest doubt that the
principal object of the concerned attack is to prevent the realisation of
the (astral) telephone, a further invention of Henri's which has only
been partly realised and without success*.
Much interest having been excited in this «Announcer», Professor
Rutot gives a description of the mechanism as it now appears after
four following principal elements:
(1) Two commercial electric batteries connected together.
(2) An ordinary commercial electric bell.
(3) A group of two glass prisms placed vertically and in parallel
about 15 cms (a fraction less than 6 ins.) in length. One of these
prisms, that one which is closest to the battery, should be first covered
with a thick coat of commercial resin.
(4) A triangle made of exceedingly thin wire freely hung and serv-
ing as a commutator.
These four elements should be attached to a base in the manner
that is shewn in the schematic drawing given herewith and the connec-
tions of copper wire should be made in the following manner:
From the positive poles, of the battery comes a wire which bends
vertically and then bends again horizontally to terminate in a copper
band near the base of the prism not covered with resin. From the
negative pole of the battery runs a wire to one of the poles of the
 A PSYCHIC MECHANISM

electric bell. Near the top of the prism which is covered with resin,
there is a copper band which is wired to the other pole of the electric
bell. The two prisms are placed in such a manner that the horizontal
positive wire passes at 12 mm. or a fraction less than 1 /2 inch in front
of the angle of the angle of the prism; the two prisms being connected
at the top by a wire of aluminium. Finally, from the copper
band which encircles the prism covered with resin, and at the angle
which is on the side of the positive wire is a little laap in which is hung
the tiny and very light triangle of wire, which thus hangs vertically,
the dimensions being so calculated that its base is between 5 and 6
mms. (3/16 inch) below the positive wire and about the same distance
from it.
The triangle thus can swing upon its own plane and under the
effect of a very slight push it can touch the positive wire, closing the
circuit, and causing the bell to ring.

./T/^^
A /mS m-/
a
—, A

A.
< . y
Ordinary commercial electric battery.
B. Ordinary commercial electric bell.
PR. Glass prism thickly coated with resin.
P. Glass prism uncoated.
T. Triangle of thin wire suspended to collar on prism and serving as a
commutator to close the circuit.
F. Aluminium wire, connecting the two prisms.
Professor Rutot mentions in the Bulletin that he has been trying to
secure from Henri a statement as to the method of the functioning of
of this mechanism as seen from the other plane, but, owing to the
interposition of hostile entities, this has not been possible. He gives the
following as a tentative explanation until such time as the discarnate
Henri shall succeed in getting a message through:
«The following hypothesis on the mode in which the Vanderm-
 THE SEER

eulen announcer functions is only provisional and is perhaps over-

simplified. We believe that the two glass prisms, of which one is
covered with.a thick coating of resin, play the principal part. It seems
logical to suppose that a discarnate entity acting autonomously or with
the help of a medium possesses the faculty to send forth a flux of
energy and if this be so, this flux, which is probably of high frequency,
striking the two prisms will produce thereupon two different effects.
Upon the prism covered with resin this flux will produce an electric
negative charge, and on the prism not so covered a positive charge.
The uncoated prism is thus the positive pole of the battery, while the
resin-covered prism is attached to the bell.
«The light swinging triangle of wire, being directly attached to the
resin-covered or negative prism, is charged negatively, but since
it is hung very close to the positive wire of the battery there is an
attraction between the negatively charged triangle and the positively
charged wire, on contact the open current of the battery is closed and
the bell rings. This is strictly our own explanatory hypothesis which
we hope to correct when further communications arise. Let us hope
we shall not have too long to wait*.

The Friendships of the Sky

Our globe, in its eternal voyage through space, is for ever approach-
ing new worlds passing through fields of differing electro-magnetism,
so powerful at times as to cause a deviation of the light we had held to
be inflexible; saluting on its way stars of strange temperatures, zones
of ether charged with electrons from constellations perhaps with a
nobler civilization than our own, sailing around worlds wherein forces
may have assembled that are more active and purer, perhaps even more
human, than any other orb in the sky. Are we to believe that our
Earth, which is so exquisitely sensitive to the least manifestation of
that little dead star the Moon... can remain unaffected by the influ-
encces that surround it on every side?
Maurice M A E T E R L I N C K
(From: The Magic of the StarsD

{Liberation* was the argument used by the Serpent in the Garden

of Eden when he brought Death to Eve by promising to set her free
from obedience.
 — 81

SHEA HOGUE

T
HE news was whispered all through the city, and because it
was a strict secret, its spread was miraculously swift. Only,
being perfectly true, few believed it.
«You have heard of that queer alchemist fellow who lives
above the herb shop ? Of course ! Everyone knows him ! well,
I've heard—it's a strict secret, mind !—that he's really discovered
the Elixir of Youth !»
Some merely laughed. Others grew indignant and declared that
« such things should not be tolerated », but when they were asked
what things, and why they should not be tolerated, they could find
no answer. A few people wrote to the newspapers (there are some of
this breed in every town in the world) signing themselves «A Con-
stant Reader*, «Pro Bono Publico*, and so forth, declaring that
the alchemist was « a disgrace to civilisation », or « that the word
(Elixir) is not a part of the Shakespeare—Bacon cryptogram* and
more matters of the sort. A bottle manufacturer wrote to the alche-
mist, offering him a wholesale price, but he got no answer.
There were two scientists in the town. The secret was told to one,
and he answered :
«Bosh!»
It was told to the other and he answered with a harangue that
lasted five minutes of which no one understood a word. But it meant
« Bosh *, too.
A busybody then went and told the alchemist « for his own good,
of course » — everyone has met that kind of busybody — that the
two scientists had said «bosh», but the alchemist, nowise disturbed,
responded :
« Naturally !
Which explained nothing, and only made the people angrier.
The news went on spreading. Stories ran the town how an ailing
widow, with two children to support, had been restored to vigorous
 82

health with a drop or two of the elixir; how the sight had been given
anew to a man who had lost his vision in the service of his country;
even how a little working girl, prematurely faded by work in an 111 -
lighted and unventilated factory, had been given back her freshness
of appearance and that, in consequence, a betrothal about to be
broken had turned happily to marriage. But none of these people
were important, so the cases never got to the front page of the local
newspaper.
The stories spread and grew. Some were wild inventions, and these
found ready belief; others were true, really true, and no one credited
them.

A medical commission appointed one of its members as a spokes-

man, and he went to interview the alchemist, To him the official
practitioner spoke in serious terms of the danger of {practising med-
icine without a license*.
«Is «The Elixir of Youth* a medicine?* queried the alchemist.
•Certainly ! » said the doctor
« Then, as a medical man, you ought to know it »
« N O ! It is not a medicine! » thundered the doctor, findin
himself shewn up in ignorance.
« Then, in giving it, I am not practising medicine », was the calm
reply. '*' ': S"*^
«You are a quack and charlatan. Sir!* proclaimed the doctor, and
stalked out grandly.

A clergyman — one of the flabby kind — also undertook to show

the alchemist the error of his ways.
«I fear. Brother,* he said, «you are engaged in unholy rites.*
« What constitutes an unholy rite, Reverend Sir ? » came the
question.
The clergyman was non-plussed.
«I—I know nothing of such things*, he said loftily.
«Then how do you know if your own rites are holy or unholy,
since you have no standard of comparison?*
The visitor shifted this ground.
«This — this € Elixir of Youth > — he said.
«Well?»
«It is nowhere mentioned in holy Writ!*
•Neither is quinine nor cod liver oil*
 T H E CHARLATAN 83

<Sir, you are a scoffer and a charlatan!* And the minister went out.

The Chamber of Commerce took it up, «for the fair fame of the
city*, as the local orator put it. It too, sent a committee.
<We have come,* said the political spokesman, «for a sample of
the Elixir of Youth you are selling.*
«I am not selling*.
•What then ?»
«I am giving it away.*
«For advertising ?»
•For love*.
«And you make no profit out of it?*
•No.*
Not to be making money out of it! This was the worst of all!
«Sir, you are an enemy to trade and a charlatan!*

So the Alchemist became well known in the city not only as a

charlatan, but also as a quack, an atheist and an enemy to trade.
It was noticed, however, that the street-boys, instead of throwing
stones at the Alchemist, as perhaps they should have done, would
run up to him and talk in the most friendly way. All children liked
him. So did all people who were in distress or in dire need.
Which made the Doctors and the Ministers and the Aldermen all
the angrier.
But one day a group of {practical men*, determined on action,
forced the Alchemist's door, and found him, as always, poring over
his furnace.
•Give us the Elixir of Youth*! they demanded, «or leave th
town*.
The alchemist took from his pocket a tiny phial.
«Some of it is here*, he said.
Though none of the men would admit it, their eyes sparkled greed-
ily. Each feared to let the other have it first. To express a desire
would express a belief.
Among them was one really old man. He looked at the other
thoughtfully.
<Alchemist,» he said, «your hair is as grey as mine.*
«As grey*.
<And your step is as slow.*
•Slower.*
«And yet, if the tales be true, with a draught of that Elixir*,
 84 THE SEER

•I could be thirty years old, again, or twenty, if I wished. It is

true.*
•Then why have you not drunk?*
•I have learned wisdom; my work for this life is finished*.
The old man nodded.
•I begin to understand.*
•Shall I spin out one life beyond its needs, only to retard my
return to the next? Shall I cling to the lower, only to make the higher
all the harder to reach?* He held out the phial. •You are old. Will
you drink?*
•Not I.»
A murmur went round the room.
One man stepped forward eagerly, then seeing that all the others
hung back, he, too, hesitated.
The old man turned slowly.
•Friends* he said, •we have been wrong. It is the Alchemist wh
is right. This is no charlatan. He must have found the true Elixir of
Youth - for he is too wise to drink it!*

The Idols of Old

The shadow-figures of the theogonies pass away truly like ephem-

eral dreams, but they have values as being indications of things much
more real than themselves, namely, of the evolution of the human
mind. The fact that a certain god-figure held sway for a considerable
time over the hearts of men in any corner of the world is good evidence
that it represent ed a formative urge in the hearts of those people, a
definite stage in their evolution and in the evolution of humanity.
Edward CARPENTER

You may look at the sky through another man's telescope, but not
at Heaven through another man's soul.

If Friendship be the best gift you can offer to man or woman be not
afraid to offer it the Divine One.

Take good heed not to confound •Peace* with {Stagnation*.

 Some 0|ririt0 in Clnna
w. CARL

C
OMMUNICATION with spirits has been familiar in
China since the earliest time. The preferred method is by
means of a plate covered with a layer of fine ashes, above
which a pencil or a stick is hung, this being for the use of the
spirits. Some cases from the •Sin-tsi-tsia» follow:
I.—Judge Li-Yu-Hung, in his youth a frequent sitter at spirit-
seances, in middle age attained an important post by passing a very
difficult state examination. Shortly after his return from the city of
Dung-tschou, where the great test had been held, the pencil wrote:
•Show me honour! It was I who helped you at the examination!*
Li-Yu-Hung rose, bowed profoundly, and promptly made offering
of food and incense. Thereafter he asked the spirit's advice on every
occasion, even sparing himself the trouble to think. Whole essays
were written for him by direct writing and these were so
good that they attracted attention far and wide. As some
scholars deemed them to resemble the style of Tsien.-Hi, a learned
mandarin of the Ming Dynasty, Li-Yu-Hung asked his spirit if he
were really Tsien-Hi. The answer was affirmative, but the spirit's
signature remained always the same: {the man from the kingdom of
darkness*.
For many years Li-Yu-Hung reaped great profits from his asso-
ciation with {Master Tsien*. as he called him. But, one day, in his
absence, his son obtained possession of the materials employed in this
other-world communication and offended the spirit. Tsien-Hi wrote
once more, to express his resentment of the offence, and never mani-
fested again.
II.—Li-San-Sia and Tschi-Mu-M6n were honoured aforetime by
the help of a spirit Ho-Tsing, who answered every question which
they might put to him; his communications were written on the ash,
in the customary manner, and the two friends summoned him by
writing his name on a piece of paper and burning it. One day the
friends insisted tthat the spirit materialize, and after much
discussion the spirit agreed to meet them near a tower on a
mountain near by. The two friends were prompt at the place of
meeting, and, after some time, they heard whistling and cries in the
 THE SEEft

air, a dark dust-cloud hurtled along in the grip of a strong wind, and,
in the cloud, they saw a tall bearded man in the official costume worn
during the Ming dynasty. As he came close, he snatched a long scarf
from his sleeve and made as though to hang himself from a stone in
the coping of the tower. At that instant the cloud dispersed and the
form disappeared. There seemed little doubt that this was the spirit
of an official of the Ming dynasty who had comitted suicide in the
manner indicated, but, from that day on, the two friends heard of
him no more.
III.—Lin-Djia-Scha was of those who seek ever to hold converse
with the spirits, and, indeed, so beset was he with this need that, even
when on a voyage, he carried with him the materials for other-world
communication. Once, while travelling, he received a message signed
•Pan-Pan*, offering to establish a close kinship with him. Highl
flattered, Lin-Djia-Scha agreed, and the spirit agreed to appear t
him that very day
In the evening, in his room, after a soft whistling had made itself
heard for some moments, a beautiful girl appeared, dressed in gor-
geous red draperies. She advanced, smiling, then, seeing that Lin-Djia-
Scha shrank back in astonishment she said:
•You fear me? Oh, then, my time is not yet come!*
With these words she disappeared, before Lin-Djia-Scha ha
found breath for reply.
Some days later the traveller passed the night in the temple Tian-
ning (Heavenly Rest) in Yang-tschou. A driving rain was falling
and Lin-Djia-Scha felt very much depressed. In these melancholy
circumstances he remembered the beautiful girl he had seen and de-
cided to try and summon her, writing his desire on a piece of paper
and burning it, in the usual way.
A few minutes later the pencil wrote:
•I am the Buddha We-Tuo. I know that you frequent spirits.
have come to give you warning. Do you not know the laws of Hea-
ven? It is not well that Man should seek to learn the secrets of Heaven.
Unless you set your life upon better ways, that girl for whom you
called will come and lead you to destruction.*
In mingled terror and gratitude Lin-Djia-Scha prayed for forgive-
ness and burned the materials for communication which, thereto-
fore, he had always carried with him. Many years later he heard that,
in the very place where he had first received the communication signed
•Pan-Pan*, a famous witch called Ma-Pan-Pan had flourished
nearly nine hundred years before.
 Itotable (Books
The Holy Kabbalah

A. E WAITE
W i l l i a m s dk N o r t i t a , L o n d o n

T
H E R E are so few books of sound value on the Kabbalah
that it is necessary to lay great stress on the importance of
this volume, written as it is by one of the best known English
mystics. Though not entirely new, it is not yet as widely
known as it should be. Certain chapters of this book are of a limpid
beauty which is quite unusual and whole sections of it present an
exegesis not to be found in any other volume on the subject in any
other language.
At the same time it is necessary to warn the reader that this volume
is not strictly an analysis of the Kabbalah as that word is usually
understood, for the author takes great pains to point out that he has
only chosen one Kabbalistic book, the Zohar, for his treatment and
has only chosen in the Zohar those elements which are useful to illus-
trate his personal mystical doctrines, affirming that all the rest can be
set aside. Lest it should be thought that this is an unjust statement, a
phrase or two may be quoted from the prefaces: {The Doctrine of
Tsure and the Mystery of Shekinah are the root of my concern in
Kabbalism.. They are not of my concern solely for that which they
signified in a Theosophical School of Jewry, but for whatever may
belong therein to the life of Catholic Mysticism here and now* Again,
{It is to be understood that this work has been written by a Christian
mystic and chiefly for the use of mystics; in offering materials for
their judgment, it indicates also the lines of those conclusions to which
the writer leans and seeks to enforce some of them*. Again: {We
have proved it expedient to set aside the Kabbalah of the Talmud in
order to clear the issue*. Again: {The peculiar view of the Hebrews
on the divine character of (the letters of) their language invested them
with a certain speciousness, while, for the rest, our enquiry is fortunate-
ly not concerned with them*—Mr. Waite equally sets aside as of no
importance the Zepher Ietzirah, which is generally admitted to be the
fundamental work in Kabbalism. He ignores the magical tradition,
and scoffs at all questions of evocation. He is too superior to admit
any worth in Astrology or Alchemy and satisfies himself that the only
 THE SEER

value that may lie in the entire Kabbalistic system is that it can be
used to support Mr. Waite. We do not criticize an author's right to set
forth his book as he conceives it, but we cannot deem it justifiable to
announce such a book as being an authoritative treatise upon a subject
whereof nine-tenths are omitted.
Before passing on to the outstanding merits of the work, one other
Criticism must be permitted to the reviewer. Mr. Waite has seriously
injured the value of his work by a wearisome repetition of arrogant
attacks against every writer on the subject in the entire world and in
all ages. Thus for example: the Rabbis were engaged in «vain ridic-
ulous subtleties* ; the work of De Loria is «A reverie out of his head*
Hertz «went utterly astray*; the famous treatise on Purifying Fire
is sneered at because it has alchemical relationships; the work of the
first Raymond Lully was «chaffer and noise*; Picus de Mirandula
found «enchanted cities of mirage in many deserts of the mind*; Cor-
nelius Agrippa «was acquainted with the artificial side of Kabbalism
only*; Paracelsus «was not a student of the Kabbalah in any sense
that we should care to associate therewith «; William Postel is a
•somewhat puerile monk*; the Rosicrucians «give no impetus t
anything except a short lived curiosity and a certain pleasant fantasi
in Hermetic fiction*; Robert Fludd had «no acquaintances with th
Zohar*; Henry Moore's connection with the Kabbalah is «withou
real increment to either*. With regard to Von Rosenroth our autho
is less severe, but he accuses him of being dnfected with the alchem-
ical zeal* of his time. So far as St Martin is concerned «his system o
mystic numbers is entirely out of line with all anterior speculations o
the subject*. As for Eliphas Levi, the founder of the Modem Frenc
School, Waite fairly froths at the mouth every time any Frenc
author's name is mentioned. Isadore Loeb was President of the Publi-
cation Committee of Jewish Studies, but for Mr. Waite «his eruditio
is not comparable to his graceful talent*. Papus preferred «the im-
perfect equipment of past authority to modern scholarship* ;De Guait
«has no message for the Student of Kabbalism*, and so forth an
so on
The author probably does not realise to what degree he has weak-
ened his book by affirming that every possible source from which
information can be derived is worthless. The only thing which can be
said regarding Mr. Waite's wholesale damnation is that his writ will
not run, and not all students of the Kabbalah will be ready to admit
that the Holy Spirit of Divine Interpretation has descended upon Mr.
Waite and upon Mr. Waite alone.
 N O T A B L E BOOKS 89

Having thus warned the reader as to the two main criticisms that
may be launched against this book, firstly that it deals with a deliber-
ately restricted section of Kabbalism, and secondly that its tone is
soured by the author's virulence to other writers, we may pass on to
the real value of the book—to its outstanding beauties, to its superb
presentation of certain aspects of Kabbalistic Theosophy and to its
supreme analysis of the higher sides of Jewish mysticism, incomparable
in modem literature. Mr. Waite's treatment of the Nature of God, of
the Mystery of Sex and of the Overshadowing of the Shekinah, will
probably not be bettered for many generations to come, if ever, and
wfcen the author sets himself in earnest to the spiritual side of his sub-
ject, every phrase of his is pregnant with meaning and every page is
instinct with spiritual depth. There are not only whole passages, but
there are whole chapters which can be read and re-read with the as-
surance that deeper meanings can be found with each reading, nor is
it likely that any student of the Kabbalah has ever gone so profoundly
into the mystical interpretation of the Zohar as has Mr. Waite. As an
exegesis of the mystic philosophy of the Zohar and its application to
Christian thought,, the author of this book has produced some chapters
which ought to win immortality.

Arrows of Light

JOHN H. DEQUER
( B r o t h e r h o o d of Ularhfe. l_o» A n t * l u > Calltei-nta)
Numerology has fallen upon evil days. It has become popular!
The columns of many small magazines are filled with advertisements
of well-meaning persons who advertise marvellous results by nume-
rological systems, which systems are scarcely even the shadows of the
true. The old science is still unknown to the pretender. Any «nume-
rologist* who does not know Pythogorean theory and Hermetic prac-
tice is suspect. When, therefore, a book such as «Arrows of Light*
is produced, attention should be drawn to it. Strongly condensed, as
it is, containing sound principles representing practical numerology as
applied to Divination in a responsible and dignified manner, Mr.
Dequer has done an important work, even though he has not dealt
with the profounder sides of his subject. All students of Kabbalism,
of Alchemy, of the Tarot, of Esoteric Masonry, of Hermetism and of
Astrology, will find cause for discussion in some of the findings of the
author, but all would agree that the main principles are sound, the
 90 THE SEER

presentation just, the illustrative material apt, and that the whole
constitutes a work of value in the numerology of the present day. To
what extent its divinatory method is applicable in all cases can only be
determined by experiment upon a lage scale, but the author establishes
the right to confidence since he shows that he has applied traditional
knowledge to modem issues and has never lost sight of the esoteric
and spiritual value which lies beneath it.

Can 1 be a Mystic

by AELFRIDA TILLYARD
<Rlder a n d Oo , L o n d o n )

One wonders rather what place this author will take in the history
of Mysticism, for she possesses a faculty which is exceedingly rare—
that of being practical and even humourous, and yet deeply instinct
with true mysticism, earnest quietism and the effective application of
the spiritual life. To use one of her own phrases, such a mystic pos-
session makes it possible to «go on listening to Cod's voice through
all the roar of London traffic*. The book itself consists of letters from
the Author to a Stranger who had an undeveloped mystic sense and
who sought for guidance. It would not be easy to explain the charm
of these simple letters which maintain a sane and healthy attitude to
mysticism instead of the strained and forced atmosphere which such
books usually convey; rather are they in the tone of friendly counsel
and wise help along the path from someone who knows that path fully
well. The book in itself contains but three underlying thoughts: The
Actuality of God, and the Actuality of His World, and the certitude
that the harmony between the two can be perceived by anyone who
wishes it. A book to have, to read and to re-read often.

We raise a cloud of dust ourselves, and then we complain that we

are no longer able to see.

Only the inferior boasts of his superiority.

The first pentacle of a magic rite must be drawn upon the heart.
 national anb International C&Btrologg

R?ew Moon, Aug. 34, 9 37 •• m., Greenwich (to Sept. 33>

F OR THE WEST OF EUROPE. — The lunation of this

month falls in the 1 st. house, but so close to the 2nd. house
that it will undoubtedly be marked by some striking deve-
lopment in financial circles probly a new banking combine,
with power to issue money. There will most probably be serious dis-
turbances in the Moslem world, in the region of Egypt or Turkey. A
strengthening market will be noted, but chiefly in the hands of the
big financiers.

England. — Uranus is culminating in Aries and in the House of

Religion and Learning. There is likelihood of some complicated legal
question, not to be settled suddenly, but involving a constitutional
matter.

France. — Period of prosperity, Leo being on the Ascendant. The

month does not seem to be marked by any striking factor.

Germany. — Renewal of demand for the abolition of the Dantzig

corridor. Troubles with Poland probable. Growing hostility against
the President of the Republic.

Italy. — Favourable for the country as a whole, but there is likely

to be discontent and dissension among the leaders of the government.
The tension between Fascism and anti-Fascism is likely to become
stronger.

Norway. — Difficulties are likely to be reported from this country

by reason of problems concerned with the fishing industry.
 92 THE SEER

Russia. — Armed movement on the Asian frontier. Revolt among

the trans-Caucasian republics. Likelihood of formation of a trans-
Caucasian entente.

Austria. — Popular dissatisfaction over the alliance with Italy,

and interchange of pourparlers with Jugo-slavia.

Jugoslavia. — Expose of Italian propaganga trying to foment

trouble between the Croats and Serbs. Threat of the overthrow of the
government.

Turkey. — This lunation, and, indeed, the whole Solar Ingress is

strongly unfavourable for the situation in Asia Minor and Egypt.
There is evidence of Moslem unrest and agitation. Some outside
power seems to be striving to create general dissatisfaction. Frontier
troubles at many points.

Madagascar. — Violent storm or disaster. There is probably loss

of life by cyclone, and a curious indication—the death of some promi-
nent person by the falling of a tree.

India. — Peaceful negociations do not continue uninterrupted.

Some resumption of civil troubles. General dissatisfaction with the
Viceroy. Likelihood of his recall by England.

Indo-China. — Period of great prosperity, but there may be dif-

ficulties due to the infiltration of Bolshevised Chinese.

Australia. — Sharp overthrow of a Labor government m one of

the states of this commonwealth. The astrological indications for Aus-
tralia are not very clear, as the history of the country does not permit
of much sharp differentiation, as yet. Work is being done along this
line.

United States. — The threat of illness to the President or to a

member of the Cabinet continues. There is likely to be some distur-
bance on the Pacific Coast, and the {yellow peril* cry is likely to be
raised anew. Sharp diplomatic interchanges between Washington and
both China and Japan are likely.
 31 {practical Course
in ttje ©racular Sciences
The Tarot Astrology
Kabbalism Cbirology

THE TAROT VIII

(Continuation of analysis and comparison of the

Etteila Tarot with the true Tarot

V. Med. Elt. — A woman, lightly clad, in a circular wreath,

surrounded by the four symbolic animals (The 22nd of the true Ta-
rot) — The Lion looks like a seal, but the sign of Leo over its head
is conclusive. {The Sixth Day of Creation* {Earth*. Grand Oracle
A man with a club, standing in the middle of an ellipse formed by a
snake with its tail in its mouth. Four animals at the comers: Lion,
Horse, Elephant and Bull. «The Man with the Quadrupeds*,
•Earth*. (The symbolism has been lost, here).
VI. Med. Ett. — The Sun and the Moon. Day or night, according
as to the mode in which the card be turned. {The Fourth Day of
Creation*. Grand Oracle Day or night, on the same basis. {The
Stars*. The earth in the middle of five concentric circles, the outermost
one of which displays the signs of the zodiac.
VII. Med. Ett. — Sea-creatures, reptiles and birds. {The Fifth
Day of Creation*. {Protection*. Grand Oracle Fishes in a river and
birds on a tree. {Birds and Fishes*, {Protection*.
VIII. Med Ett. — A nude woman under a slender tree, but pro-
tected by a magnetic spiral—a very interesting example. {The Day
of Repose*. {The Querent, when a woman.* Grand Oracle Eve
under the Tree of Knowledge of Good and Evil, in the Garden of
Eden, the apple in her hand, and the snake coiled around the trunk
of the tree. {Repose* (?!) {The Querent, if a woman.*
IX. Both forms. — A woman seated on a throne, a sword in one
hand, a pair of scales in the other, {Justice*. (The 8th Arcana in the
true Tarot).
 X. Med. Ell. — A winged figure pouring from one urn into another
{The Priest*. {Temperance* (The 14 th Arcana in the true Tarot).
Grand Oracle. A girl standing, holding a goblet in one hand and a
chain with broken links in the other. {The Priest*, {Temperance*.
XI. Both forms. — A woman seated, with a lion either resting its
head against her lap, or lying at her feet. {Force*, {Memory*. (The
8th Arcana of the true Tarot).
XII. Med. Ett. — A woman holding the Cadeucus, and refraining
from stepping on a snake. Grand Oracle. A girl, standing, with a
book in one hand, and a mirror around which a snake is coiled, in the
other. {The People*, Prudence*.
XIII. Both forms. — A bridal couple being united by an ecclesi-
astic. In the Grand Oracle the bride-groom is grey-haired. {Union*.
{Marriage*. (Some resemblance to Arcana VI in Waite's Tarot).
X I V . Med Ett. — A somewhat dignified devil on a pedestal,
with a man and woman thereto attached, the man being black. Grand
Oracle. A most fantastic green demon on a rock, stamping or dancing.
{Overpowering force*. (The 15th Arcana in the True Tarot.)
XV. Med. Ett. — A mitred figure with magician's wand, conjur-
ing at an altar with ram's heads sculptured at the comers. {Sickness*.
Grand Oracle. A very countrified magician, with a wand, conjuring
by means of a wax figure. {Sickness*. What is striking in both these
figures is that, in the Grand Oracle, the Magician is also called the
{Mage* and has the signs of the zodiac drawn on the cloth which
covers his table, while the ecclesiastic in the Mediaeval Etteilla has
behind him the Tau Cross. There is an element of black magic un-
derstood—or the meaning as given would not be sickness— and, in
the true Tarot, one of the inner meanings of Typhon (15) is black
magic.
X V I . Med Ett. — The Angel of the Last Trump calling the dead
to rise. Grand Oracle. The same, but with the people all sitting quietly
on their tombstones in seeming discussion. {The Last Judgment*
This is Arcana 20 of the true Tarot).
XVII. Med. Ett. — The skeleton with a scythe, and some pyra-
midal vaults in the background. Grand Oracle The skeleton, scytheless
advancing at a run. {Nothingness*, {Mortality*. (This is Arcana
13 in the true Tarot. Waite's design, though entirely different from
all, is based on another aspect of the true symbolism.)
XVIII. Med. Ett. — A monk holding on high a lantern. In the
distance a basilica. Grand Oracle The same, but with a Church in
the background. Both declare this to mean « Traitor »
 T H E O R A C U L A R SCIENCES 95

or {Hypocrite*, and this is a fairly sure sign of the late date of this
recension, since it indicates the period of revulsion against the begging
friars of the Middle Ages. How utterly astray those two series are
from the true interpretation may be seen by comparing this meaning
with Arcane 9 of the true Tarot.
X I X . Med Ett. — Against a stormy sky a square pillared building
(resembling somewhat that seen in XVIII) and a ruined round tower
beside it, from which stones are falling. Grand Oracle. A mediaeval
fortified town in flames, with a tower falling, the skies sending down
flame. {Misery*, {Prison* (This is Arcane X V I of the true Tarot
but the symbolism of the falling figures was unknown).
X X . Med. Ett. — A wheel in the air, much like a single coil of
rope; on one side, descending, a man in a snake's gripe; on the other
side, ascending, a mouse. On a branch above, a monkey, crowned,
robed and with a sword. The meaning {Riches* and {Fortune* is
given, which is a patent error, and shows that the collaters were una-
ware of the original Arcana meaning. Grand Oracle. The Goddess of
Fortune, blinded, on her wheel. The same meaning. (This is Arcana
10 of the true Tarot.
X X I . Med Ett. — A king in his chariot drawn by two horses. No
symbolism. {Dissension*. Grand Oracle. The same, save that the
animal has but two hind legs and two heads and four forequarters.
(Arcane 7 of the true Tarot).
X X I I (or 78, the last card of all). Med Ett. — A beggar or a
leper (the latter seems more likely since he has a bell at his waist)
followed by a mangy dog, passing a house. {Madness* or {Folly*.
Grand Oracle. A jester in parti-colored garb and cap and bells, with
both hands to his eyes, as if blinded. {Folly* or {The Alchemist*.
(This is Arcane 0 or 22 of the true Tarot).
It is not worth while to enter into all the differences which may
be seen, by comparing the above list with that which has already
been published. The reader will see, at once, the essential character of
each. The true Tarot is a teaching of the various steps of Initiation,
and (as students of our Correspondence Course find) its intimate ana-
logies to Pythagorean numbers, to Egyptian Hermetism, and to Jewish
Kabbalism are so constant as to establish a check on every meaning.
But the reader must not forget that in the middle ages, only a few
enlightened students knew anything of Initiation. Most peo-
ple really believed that the teachings of Christianity as hand-
ed down by the Roman Church were the sole mode to salvation and
that all profane learning and pagan memories led directly, to hell,
Even if the clue had been given them, they could not have used it.
The Roman Church may have known, and one writer has suggested
that the insertion of the {monk* or {friar* as a {traitor* is a sign
that this version of the Tarot came to be generally known just at the
time that the Roman See was endeavoring to shake off the limpet-
growths of the monastic orders, or, to speak more justly, of the monas-
tic Mendiant orders (Franciscans, Dominicans, Carmelites, Augusti-
nians, and Servites). The members of the Mendicant Orders were not
monks but friars, unattached to any monastery, and with the decay of
the original devotional spirit, the Papal rule strove valiantly to restore
order, especially towards the close of the 15 th Century. This was a
century before the time of Galileo, and the geo-centric theory of
astronomy is very clearly shown in the Grand Oracle.
As, however, both Etteilla and the Grand Oracle show numberless
evidences of being partial misapplications of some earlier series, so
eld and so sacred that its true meanings were not allowed to be genr-
ally known, it is clear that the Tarot shows intrinsic proof of high
antiquity and could not have been developed in the Middle Ages.
(The analysis and practical applications of the Minor Arcanae will
be begun in the next number).
T H E DIRECTOR OF THE INSTITUTE.

The Sun Among the Gods

No great sacrifice can commence during the Sun's southern progress.

The south is Yama's quarter: Yama is the God of the Dead... A
Brahmana of the Satapatha-Brahmana says: {When the Sun moves
northward, he is among the gods, he guards the gods*.
The Buddhist Praying Wheel.

Beware of always wanting something new. Be sure that you have

exhausted all the teaching in the old.

The greater the need for hurry; the more time should be given to
prayer or meditative thought.
 A Monthly R e v i e w of Aatrosophy
a n d of the P s y c h i c a n d Occult S c i e n c e s

Institut Astrologique - Carthage, Tunisie

At a wide hospitality is herein extended to all branches of psychid

and occult thought, it is deemed preferable to leave to all contribu-
tors the privilege of responsibility for the ideals expressed in their
articles.

Vol. II No 3 S e p t e m b e r 1930 Price 1/ - o r 2 5 c t s

Reflections
HERE is a certain tendency to narrowness in all reli-

T
gious teaching, and often in much religious thinking.
The search for Truth becomes so intense a quest that it
begets an exaggerated value of the truths found or be-
lieved to be found. Thus the Catholic has burned the
Protestant (heretic*, and the Protestant has burned the
Catholic (papist*, with an absolute forgetfulness on
both sides that the victims Were Christians. Christian and Mahometan,
Mahometan and Brahman, Brahman and Parsee—each in full sin-
cerity — have used the sword as an argument, forgetting that it is the
only argument which does not contain a single element of logic
This tendency — this danger, even — is by no means restricted to
the traditional religions and the academic philosophies. The newest
cult and the newest theory betray this same narrowing. Benediction
turns to anathema; charity becomes intolerance; hypothesis is announ-
ced as daw*. Ancient occultism did not escape the infection; medi-
eval occultism Was sadly sick of it; and some of the silver spots of this
spiritual leprosy have appeared in modern times.
It may be asked: What are the signs of sickening? They are as
clearly marked and as easily perceived as the stages in an epidemic
malady. The first sign is a weakening of study, a growing disinterest
in anything that lies outside a restricted group of subjects; it is a
serious symptom, for it indicates a closing of perceptioeness and an,
 98 T H E SEER

unwillingness to accept further truth. The second sign of sickening is

the establishment of a creed, an obligatory terminology, (often in a
foreign tongue), a manifesto of principles; this symptom is not less
serious, for it leads to the belief that anything which lies outside this
creed is heresy. The third stage is the invention and establishment of
a ceremonial, with ornate rites and a privileged hierarchy. The fourth
stage is the assignment of divinely magical power to those rites, and
the drastic exclusion from the grace of God of anyone who does not
follow them.
Now, let it be clearly understood that the above is a consistent line
of religious evolution and is not without high value. It serves to con-
centrate truth, to establish a standard of thought and of living, to
teach by emotion as well as by the mind, and to bring spiritual forces
into contact with believers. But such a development is evolutionary
and not to be traced to any one man's clever stage-craft; moreover it
is abnormal to philosophy, sub-normal to occultism, and, if of mush-
room growth, is to be regarded with suspicion.
Let us analyse these stages. Occultism, to begin, cannot admit
the cessation of research; it cannot exclude a study of comparative
religion, nor a synthesis of modern thought, nor can it banish the quest
perpetual for a fuller concordance of the human and cosmic planes,
and a fuller receptivity to spiritual forces. There is no Summa Thec-
Iogicae of Occultism, to set a bound to learning. If there were one,
today, it would cease to be true, tomorrow. Occultism is intensely and
extraordinarily sensitive; that, indeed, is its peculiar property.
Occultism cannot establish a popular Creed. The reason for this is
not any lack of a definite and stable body of Truth to be set down,
rather is it because Occultism has to deal with individual development,
not with mass production. A teacher of the Occult knows that every
soul is at a different point in the long series of gradations of spiritual
development, and hence that teaching must vary with every student.
It is the essence of esoterism that what Was veiled yesterday becomes
clear today, and that without a change of word.
An excellent example of necessary creedlessness is found in the
problem of survival. Were it exactly defined (as some critics of spi-
ritualism demand), the only result would be a crystallization of error,
since definite knowledge on this subject requires a synthesis including
matters which are not comprehensible upon the human plane as con-
taining factors which lie outside the bounds of analogy or comparison.
Yet the lack °f precise definition in nowise diminishes truth.
Occultism must beWare of the establishment of a formal ritual.
 REFLECTIONS 99

especially one which is merely repetitive. It can—and should—make

use of rituals, especially those which are hallowed by long usage.
Oriental or Occidental; it can (and must) employ rituals of its own
when occasion Warrants. But it is largely individual. Just as the occult
student must be taught to think for himself, so must he be taught to
he his own celebrant of the Mysteries — but not too quickly!
This latter phrase must not be read to mean that Occultism u de-
mocratic, that (each man is a law unto himself*, or that occult laws
are based on (the will of the greatest number*. Nothing could be
less true. Occultism does not declare that eight fools are worth eight
times as much as a wise man, just because they have eight
votes. The occult student has liberty on the plane which he knows,
he is no more allowed to tamper with the planes he does not know
than a small child is allowed to play with the switches in a power
house.
Finally, if Occultism tries to give magical powers to public rites,
and does so for personal aggrandisement or showy display, it is all
but impossible to keep such rites from slipping from Theurgy to
Goetie, from white to black- It is one of the most amazing and extra-
ordinary facts in theurgic history that the Mass, Holy Communion,
or Lord's Supper, despite all the changes of the ages, has never had
a shadow thrown upon it.
Churches, sects and occult groups spring up continually, the aver-
age being sixteen in each century, but most of them are but the plot-
ting of notoriety-hunters or the whimsies of fanatics. Most have deal-
ings only with the lower astral, very few attain the higher astral, and
but rare are those which reach to the planes above.
Nothing is simpler than to distinguish the false from the true. The
leaders of the false are in the limelight, with big titles and personal
display; the Masters of the true live in retirement, and only those
found worthy know them Well. The rites of the false are marked by
splash and noise, with self-advertisement like that of a quack medi-
cine; the rites of the true (such as Initiation) are private and known
by their effects. A flower cannot be brought to bloom by the mere
blaring of a brass band.
*
m m

One of the rarest of all psychic phenomena, that of Walking on the

Water, is reported by Baron Henri Droste in the important German
review : Zeitschrift fut Parapsychologie. This is only the third au-
thenticated case of this character reported during the last ten years.
 100 T H E SEER

La Revue Spirite reports from Ledec, Czecho-Slovakia. a remark-

able case of premonitory dream. The school misstress of the village
required each of the children, as a subject for a short composition, to
write of their dream. A ten-year-old boy, son of the local tailor. Wrote
a dramatic and rather terrifying account of his own drowning in the
frozen river, together with two comrades. The day following, the in-
cident happened in accord with the most minor incidents of the dream,
and the three boys Were actually drowned by a cracking of the ice in
the frozen river.

It is a matter of some interest thai Professor Einstein, the well-

known German philosopher and mathematician, recently affirmed he
Was no longer able to deny scientific proof to the phenomena of clair-
voyance, and so stated before the Berlin Medical Society for Psy-
chical Research.

iulftlleb JJrcMctton*

On page 45 of the SEER the following announcement was made;

Germany. — The lunation, here, falls in the fifth house dealing with
pleasure. An important development of the German cinema industry is
to be expected. This announcement was for the lunation beginning the
28th. July. On that very day the announcement was made of the
signing of a contract between the Siemens-Halske Corporation and
the principal American companies, constituting a World-movement
in the cinema industry, and ending the long boycott.
On the same page : China. — Anti-foreign hostility will grow.
Danger of fusion of Chinese parties against the new group of Powers.
Navies ordered to Chinese waters. At Tajansaja, during the first
Week °f this lunation, the building of the Japanese Consulate Was
burned. All foreigners Were driven out, and all their houses pillaged
and burned. English and American torpedo craft steamed up the river
to take refugees aboard. An American gunboat was attacked and two
American sailors killed. On Aug. 2 an American cruiser Was sent
with plenary powers to Chinese waters. On Aug. 12, an agreement
between Japanese and American naval commanders was made
whereby they will Work together.
A very remarkable case of exact prediction may be noted as from
the June number. Both in the SEER and in I'ASTROSOPHIE toe
 REFLECTIONS 101

foretold a great disaster at sea, although it Was in the height of the

summer season. We even specified that this Would be a Dutch vessel,
rendering the prediction a very narrow one. The very day of the lu-
nation, the first-class Battleship Sumatra.me largest Battleship belong"
mg to the Dutch Navy look fire in the Sea of Java, and the crew—
of more than a thousand men—Was ordered to the boats. One of the
most sensational catastrophes possible Was averted by a hair, and on
the very day of the lunation f
Curious, at least, and perhaps more exact than seems at first sight
is the prediction (page 4 5 ) . America. — United States. — An unu-
sual epidemic—something like a very virulent hay fever or poison
ivy infection—may be a characteristic of this lunation. Under date of
the Blh August, medical reports show that owing to the intense heal,
the death-rate has been higher than in any summer month for fifty
years, and that typhoid fever of a rather unusual variety has been
especially virulent. ...;
Also on the same page : Egypt. — Diplomacy very active concer-
ning the affairs of this country. — In a debate in the British House of
Commons it was announced that an entirely new policy Would have
to be employed in Egypt and in India, since at no lime has British
prestige been so seriously menaced, and that a start should be made
with Egypt. This is almost Word for Word with the prediction made
of England—Loss of prestige.
On page 44 the following prediction Was made : Turkey. — Con-
tra-modernist revolution threatened. — A plot against the govern-
ment Was unearthed at Constantinople, during the first part of the
lunation, and on the 9th. August 60 of the ringleaders Were arrested,
. nmongthem some of the conservative and most respected leaders in
the city. On Au%. 11. Fethy Bey announced that the present go-
\>emmenl must be annulled and that he Would assume authority. Tur-
kish stocks rose sharply on the Exchanges of the World on this de-
"laration.
In the August number of the Seer, it Was predicted: Asia Minor.
—Serious trouble among the Moslem peoples. The Sheik-el-Islam.
on An*. 11 announced that the Soviet government Was hostile to
Islam and that all Moslem peoples should revolt against it.
Other fulfilled predictions are omitted for lack of space.

To be negligent or disrespectful to old age is to dishonour and make

of nought the house where we shall ourselves pass the night.
 — 102 —

He - incarnation

M. D. T U R N E R

We shall return and find again

The silver slant of summer rain.
The trees that bend beneath the moon,
The golden scented afternoon.
The curving hill, the sleeping sea.
The star beyond the poplar tree.

We shall return, but where will be

The treasures of our memory?
Frail thing which no man knew — pale flowers
We gathered through the crowding hours
Which built our lives in buried years.
Treasures untouched by joy or tears.
Sheltered in silence—unpursued—
Companions in our solitude.

We shall return, but where will be

The treasures of our memory?
 jTarjourable GBlemento for September - October

NOTE. — For Indications prior to September 21, set th* August

IMUI of THE SEER

T HE ZODIACAL SIGN OF LIBRA. — For all persons

bom between Sept. 22 and Oct. 2 1 : Libra is the 7th sign;
cardinal or creative; of the Air triplicity; ruled by Venus
(diurnal throne) ; outer character—judgment and depend'
ance; inner character—perception and manifestation; in Medical
Astrology rules the lumbar region and the kidneys; maladies —
kidney diseases and urinary troubles; favourable colour — ultra-
marine; favourable gems — diamond and zircon; favourable num-
ber — 10.

Favourable Days and Hours. — According to Lunar and plane-

tary aspects the most favourable days will be : Sept. 22 nd. all day;
23rd. mom.; 24 th. all day; 25 th. all day; 26 th., mom.; 28 th.
mom.; 29 th. mora.; Oct. 1 st. all day; 5 th. after.; 9 th. all day; 10
th. all day; 12 th. all day; 16 th., mom.; and 19 th. morn.

Unfavourable Days and Hours. — According to Lunar and plane-

tary aspects, the most unfavourable days will be : Sept. 23 rd.
after.; 26 th. after. 28 th. after; 29 th. after.; 30 th. all day; Oct.
3 rd. all day; 4 th. all day; 7 th. all day; 8 th. mora.; 11 th. after.;
14 th.after.; 18 th. morn.; and 20 th. mom. Days not mentioned are
of doubtful favour.

Medico-Herbal Suggestions.— Libra rules the bilious sanguine

temperament and is classed as hot and humid. It is a dangerous month
for the health, and nervous unbalance is common. More sleep than
usual is necessary. Fresh nuts are valuable. The most favourable in-
fusions or teas are as follows : from Sept. 22 — Sept. 20, camomile
tea; from Oct. 1 to Oct. 10, bitter-sweet and valerian infusion; Oct.
11 to 21, linden-flowers sweetened with honey, preferably of white
headier.
 THE SEER

i •*
» 9 ¥ v «•
1 L. 1
oli
-2. A
a ^

Icr <p A, 7*
o° VIA , 7*
J; t •*
* A
i

1 «r
UC, cT • * » ij •
1

Bom
M«
-X # 0
1869
U m.
 - m

horoscope of t()e Jttontl)

"MAHATMA" GANDHI
• l a t a I m f t r , a prlaoipal B B ar« ia tin «MaU«saUat» I

Without taking into consideration, in any way, the political questions that
underlie the (Nationalist* movement in India, of which Qandhi has put him-
self at the head, it is evident that an analysis of his horoscope—at this time
—possesses a peculiar interest.
Without beating about the bush, it may be stated that the horoscope is not
a favourable one. It is self-seeking to the last degree, and thoroughly typical
of a notoriety-hunter. It may he taken almost as a typical example of the
pure agitator, by reason of the triple accentuation of the personal element in
Scorpio (Mercury, Venus and Mars), all on the Ascendant, and the fantastic
note in this notoriety is emphasized by the Moon in House 10 square to Venus,
square to Mail) and square to Jupiter. The Sun, which is the indicator of the
Soul, or the Inner Self, counts for nothing in his horoscope, being feeble and
in House XII, the Moon, or the Outer Self, dominates everything, 'with the
influences of Scorpion. In a word, the horoscope of Qandhi is mainly Scorpio
and Moon.
A few months ago, the English astrological review cStar Lore* gave, an
interpretation of this horoscope setting the planetary position of Gandhi in
juxtaposition with those of Oliver Cromwell and of Mussolini. All three had
Scorpio on the Ascendant, but Cromwell's Ascendant opposed a feeble Sa-
turn, sign of the weakened Stuart dynasty; Mussolini's Ascendant opposed a
strong but afflicted Kentune, indicating the bolshevism and revolutionary
socialism which the Italian dictator so efficiently laid low; and Gandhi has a
weak Jupiter to face, an indication of a governing power that lacks authority
and thns permits Oandhi's individualism to take effect.
It- is very curious to note how his horoscope hangs on Lunar influences,
that is, on popularity. It is nowise intellectual, not even up to the average,
Mercury's strength is onlv in self-advertisement. Except for a weak and
doubtful quintile to the Moon, the Planet of Mind is without any importance
in Oandhi's chart. It would be difficult to find a weaker Mercury in any
nativity.
Venus and Mars in conjunction, in the Ascendant, the two personal Dlanets,
are both in opposition to Jupiter, indicating agitation and attack on authority,
both are qnimmnx to Neptune in the bellicose sign of Aries, and in House
VI, the house of servants and revolt.
Happily, there is one good aspect, and that is the combined trine of Venus
and Mars to Uranus, the planet of reform, in the domestic sign of Caneer
and the House of Religion. In this connection it is curious to remark that
Gandhi sought to establish «the spinning wheel in the home» as the basis foi
his social reform.
Judging from these two trines, there is every reason to suppose that India
will gain at the last by the Nationalist Movement, but this horoscope certainly
suggests that the Nnionalists of India need a chief of more worth, it their
aspirations are to be realized. ,
 — 106 —

Ofooteric fijoufie tteijjljbouroljijjo

I
N ESOTERIC Astrology the horoscopic chart is divided in two
parts, Ascending and Descending. The former contains the
houses 3-10, the latter the houses 9-4. One is connected with the
Expression of the Self, Egoism in its largest sense, the other is
connected with the Expression through others. Altruism in its largest
sense. This divisions is based upon the apparent movement of the Sun,
which, from latency, starts to manifest it-self at the I. C, comes to
Expression in the Self at the Ascendant, and reaches its apogee at the
M. C. where the Self is fully expressed in the outer-world. The same
with the Descending half. At the Descendant the period of individual
manifestation is ending and the Self becomes merged into others and
finally finishes again in the I. C. the occult house. Going up from I.C.
through the Ascendant the Egoist Expression of the Self steadily
increases; going down from the M. C. through the Descendant the
Altruistic Expression steadily increases.
From this esoteric idea the following exoteric rule might be deduc-
ted. It is generally admitted that the force of any planet in a house is
increased when it is nearer to the cusp of that house. But the quality
of the things represented by the house is better If the planet is near the
cusp and is not so good if the planet is near the end of the house.
Starting from the third house, this idea may be illustrated as fol-
lows. From the Egoistic standpoint it is better to work (3) for material
wealth (2) than for a home (4). Considering always the two houses
adjoining the house under consideration; thus going round the circle:
It is better to use your wealth for your personal expression (1) than
to give it to your family (3); to combat ennemies (12) than to acquire
wealth (2); to turn ennemies (12) into friends (II) than to let them
outdo you (I); that friends (11) help you in your career (10) than
that they become ennemies (12); and to have a profession which is in
accordance with your own philosophical views (9) than to be pushed
by friends (11).
Now we come at the Altruistic half of the circle. A philosophy (9)
which occupies itself with the life after this one (8) is higher than a
business (10) philosophy; It is nobler to die for someone-else (7) than
to die (8) in a certain religeous belief (9) ; A marriage where the idea
of service (6) comes to the foreground is better than a marriage (7)
where the sex (8) plays a prominent part; Service (6) for duty (7) is
not so noble as to serve for love (5); service (6) to the children (5) is
higher than service to the woman (7); To love (5) which implies
services (6) is noble, but loving (5) so that future humanity finds a
home (4) is better still. C. V.
 - 107-

ano
jFreemaoonrg ^Vstrologg
TH. j. j. RAM
(From notes taken at a lecture giveu before a General Meeting of the As-
trological Society at Amersfoort, Holland).

S T R O L O G Y is the universal science and presents the in-

terdependence of all forces and factors in the Cosmos, as
well as giving a definite picture of the Cosmos itself. It may
be allied in a certain sense to Freemasonry, and, in all cases,
should never be considered merely as a method of reading horoscopes.
One of the analogies which may be drawn between Astrology and
Freemasonry, is that both may serve as a «directing» of the mind,
both possess a certain orientation, and both seem to have gained a
special quality of instructions from the East. Masons affirm that Free-
masonry gives more than ethical teaching and brotherhood, that, in
the Unity of Humanity, its higher teachings will satisfy the man who
desires to guide himself. (1) Astrological symbols are found in its
symbolism and these help to explain the true meaning of the phrase
that «man is formed in the image of God».
The strong bond between Astrology and Freemasonry, as I see it,
is that both desire to pass from theory to practice, both seek to esta-
blish wise conduct on the basis of fixed laws. But where are Fixed
Laws most readily to be found? In the movements of celestial bodies.
Conscious self-education is one of the aims of Freemasonry; con-
scious self-education is one of the principles for which a horoscope is
most useful. Both strive to teach by a basic knowledge of the Cosmos,
and it seems to me that there are conditions in which a knowledge of
each of these branches would be useful to the other, a Mason would
be a better Mason were he an astrologer; an astrologer would be a
better astrologer were he a Mason.
The application of knowledge provided by a horoscope is absolute-

(1) It is, however, wise to point out that the writer is referring to ideal
Freemasonry, to the higher teaching of that Order, wherein the full value of
the symbols is taught. Unhappily, as most Masonic writers, admit, this higher
teaching is lost. The Editor.
 108 T H E SEER

ly as necessary as the application of the power of the electric current

in order that we may obtain heat, or light, or power. Knowledge of
the Cosmic influence, likewise, is of little value unless that know-
ledge be applied, and I submit that Freemasonry may serve as an ap-
plication; I would even go further and suggest that astrologers might
find some keys to horoscopic interpretation in the Masonic rituals.
Should every one, then, become a Mason? No. The essence of
Freemasonry may be as universal as the inner state of Man,, but its
application is for those who have a certain predisposition thereto
Even Freemasonry must possess a certain one-sidedness, for the Uni-
versal is not to be caught in a cup. Two other great schools exist for
the higher learning:' the Rosicrucian and the Hermetic.
Astrologically speaking, there are three lines of pressure in the
Cosmos; these may be named Sun-Saturn, Venus-Mars, and Jupiter-
Mercury. These are bracketed here as polarities, the Unity manifest-
ing as Duality, returning again to Unity once the path of experience
has been trodden.
My studies have brought me to the conclusion that the Sun-Saturn
line of pressure is that upon which Freemasonry lays the principal
accent, and I should be ready to affirm that all persons having strong
aspects between the Sun and Saturn in their horoscope, even if these
aspects be bad ones, would find the unfolding of their higher powers
to be more readily rendered possible by the aid of Freemasonry.
The Rosicrucian teaching follows more closely the Venus-Mars
line of pressure, or the Action-Aspect (as contrasted with the Will
Aspect of the Sun-Satum line), and this has to do largely with the
transmutation quality, such as, for example, the transmutation of pas-
sion into love, or of self-sufficiency into altruism.
The Hermetic teaching lays its principal accent on the evolution-
line of knowledge, and as such may be called the Desire Aspect, thus
maintaining the well-known Hermetic Trinity of Desire, Will and
Action. It has much to do with science, with critical investigation, and
was (and is) closely associated with alchemical studies.
In the Mystery-Schools of old—from which all modem occult
teaching is derived—Astrology was taught to the higher pupils as
the crowning element of study. It was taught to be used practically,
and, to this very day, one of the principal uses of astrology is that
f-ach student thereof may attain spiritual autonomy. By the close study
of his own horoscope every man may leam what is the spiritual path
"n which he can travel most fitly, and at what moment it is best for
him to set out upon the different stages of his spiritual journey.
 3l)e (ftarben of <8ben
^ccorbing to j)l)ilo tl)e 3eto

Dr. E. E. DE HENSELER

A BOUT the year 20 of the Christian era was born, in the

tribe of Levi, a man who came to be held in great esteem
by his contemporaries : Pbilo, the Jew. He lived at Ale-
xandria, the chief centre of neo-Hellenic civilization, and
it is recorded of him that he was profoundly read in the ancient lite-
rature of the Greeks, was an accomplished musician, and had a wide
knowledge of geometry and astronomy. He left among other writings
a work of some magnitude which is, in a sort, an esoteric key to the
Old Testament, and we purpose to comment on certain paragraphs
of this work, especially those dealing with some significant verses in
the first three chapters of Genesis.
If comparison be made between the psychic key which was es-
tablished by Philo the Jew, and that which was given by Fabre d'O-
livet, in his work « La Langue Hebraique Restituee ». it is of the
most intense interest to note how the same Mosaic narrative may give
rise to two teachings entirely different from each other. It is clear,
moreover, that these two teachings are in nowise contradictory; they
treat of matters entirely distinct and each forms a treatise having
nothing to do with the questions which may be studied by the means
of other keys. (Students may remember the ancient rule that all truths,
all symbols, and all sacred tongues possess seven esoteric keys).
A few general considerations may be useful to serve as a foun-
dation. At the beginning of Genesis, Moses declares that the world
was created in six days. Why-6? Evidently this cannot be for the
reason that God needed a given time to accomplish His work; He
could have created it instantaneously. If, therefore, Moses speaks of
six days, are we to understand thereby that the Universe had need to
be brought into being by some definite arrangement, or in some certain
order?
Now Number is closely related to Order, and it is for this reason
 110 T H E SEER

that a Number appears at this place. It is also to be observed that

odd numbers are considered as masculine and that even numbers are
deemed feminine Thus since 6 equals 2 x 3, it is the product of the
even by the odd, God being expressed numerically by I, the synthesis
of «U numbers, according to the basic esoteric numeral key, which we
have not the space to develop in the present article. This manifestation
of what is represented by odd numbers (divine), in what is represented
by even numbers (cosmic) is a mode of expressing the hidden teaching
that the Cosmos consists of male and female forces, or positive and
negative polarities, and is the result of the interaction of these forces,
one upon the other.
The first chapter of Genesis does not speak of the physical creation
of the Universe (which is found in the second chapter, beginning from
verse 4 ) , but rather of the mental creation emanating from Divinity.
This may be readily grasped by an illustration: An architect is about
to found a city, he sees «in his mind's eye» the principal buildings, the
lie of the streets, etc... thus, while there is a veritable creation, it is to
be perceived only on the mental plane. Hence, when Moses declares:
<In the beginning God created :» it does not follow that he is re-
ferring to things created in the domain of time, for, before
Creation, Time did not exist, since Time is none other than the move-
ment of the celestial bodies, and hence could not be before there were
any such bodies in movement. Hence cin the beginning* does not refer
to action, in Time, but to idea of Order, the Primum Mobile.
Moses thereafter proceeds to detail the creation, according to logi-
cal order, treating successively of all that lives upon the Earth, and
goes on to state (i. 27) cGod created man in His own image, in the
image of God created He him, male and lemale created He them ».
Let us examine a moment the first part of the verse: «in His own
image*. It is obvious that this cannot have anything to do with the phy-
sical body of Man. Since God is Perfect, omnipresent, being elsewhere
described as «a Spirit*, He cannot be contained in any definite or
limiting physical body, for the reason that everything limited is by that
very fact a thing imperfect; rather must this phrase apply to the true
man, the Monad, which should contain in itself, as in a mirror, all the
power and the wisdom of God. This is exactly what all philosophies
have always declared, and we may add that Evolution, using Rein-
carnation as a means, has no other goal or reason for its existence than
to enable us progressively to pass upward so as to set in action the
powers which are latent in us.
Another point is worthy of attention. In the preceding verse Moses
puts into the mouth of God the following words: «Let us make man!*
 T H E GARDEN OF E D E N 111

which goes to show that it is no longer God, as a Solitary Entity,

Who is the Active Agent of Creation, but that He is aided or deputes
action; and this is a detail which we should not fail to remember, since
it explains the imperfections of the human body, of our lower person-
ality, which is not the direct work of the Logos.
In the first chapter of Genesis we are dealing only with the Architect
creating His world in thought, and this is set forth clearly in the 4th
verse of the second chapter, where the material creation is set forth.
Thus it is in the second chapter that the physical world truly appears,
with Man being «formed of the dust of the ground*. Moses shows us
an immense difference between the physical man, as conceived by the
Logos, and man as created; the former being a creation of the Divine
Mind, a formative plan or model (une maquette), an incorporeal being
of double nature and, as a model created by God, imperishable in the
domain of Time; while the second, or purely physical man as percep-
tible by the senses, is created of terrestrial substance though animated
by the spirit, the latter being divine.
Thereafter God ^brought every beast of the field and fowl of the
air unto Adam to see what he would call them*. It is clear that this
cannot mean that God was in doubt as to the nature of Man or of the
animals, but Moses herein desires to indicate the liberty which Man
possesses to know the laws of the Cosmos (symbolised by the animals)
and to follow them. This passage deals specially with the relation of
the Cosmic Law to Man. Prior to this declaration it had already been
written that God had «planted a garden eastward in Eden; and
there He put the man whom He had formed*. We are now in a
position to make clear this detail according to the key which is before
us.
Without doubt, comments Philo the Jew on this passage, Moses had
no intention of suggesting that God planted a garden for His own ple-
asure, but rather that God planted certain virtues in the human race,
virtues which are in themselves a reflection of the Divine Virtue and
which are symbolised by Paradise. This word, indeed, signifies <de-
lights*. and virtue is the cultivation of peace, of gentleness, of joy, all
of which lead naturally to the meaning of <delights»; the paradise or
the garden is in the East, since in the same manner that the Sun, rising
in the East, drives away all the shadows of the night, so does the rising
of virtues in the soul irradiate it and drive all shadows forth.
Not only does Moses say that God «put there the man that he had
formed *, but, further on in the text, it is said that He «put him in the
Garden of Eden to dress it and to keep it ». This suggests that two
men (or Man in two aspects) were placed in Paradise, these being the
 112 T H E SEE R

Man who was created from the dust of the ground (our lower Self.)
and the Man created in the image of God. It is this latter whose duty
it is to cultivate and protect virtue, since he is the activating force; the
other, the man of clay,(who forms the subject of the second chapter of
Genesis) is only placed in the garden, as a dweller therein. Not to
the latter is it given the right of culture, for to cultivate virtue ,it is
necessary to possess a memory which can retain the wisdom which has
been acquired, and also a perseverance to attain the Good. The lower
personality has not any true memory of acquired Good — since, at
each incarnation, a new personality is formed — nor, indeed, can it
give itself to this quest, being only a witness to what passes around it;
later we shall see this Inferior Self banished from the Earthly Paradise
because of its alliance with the spirit of pleasure.
Also we are told that <out of the ground made the Lord God to grow
every tree that is pleasant to the sight and good for food; the Tree of
Life also in the midst of the Garden, and the Tree of the Knowledge
of Good and Evil.»The writer symbolizes different virtues by different
trees. They were pleasant to the sight, implying that virtue is excellent
in theory; they were good for food, implying that the practice of virtue
is advantageous.
According to the esoteric key provided by Philo the Jew, the Tree
of Life symbolizes Goodness, in which all other virtues subsist, and
hence it is in the centre of the Garden; as for the Tree of the Know-
ledge of Good and Evil its position is not indicated, and this purposely,
for Knowledge is not only in our Higher Self—of which the whole
Garden is a symbol—, but also in our Lower Self. In other words, this
Tree is at the same time in the Garden (of our Higher Self) and out
side it in that which concerns the power of Knowledge.
And again: cA river went out of Eden to water the Garden, and
from thence it was parted and became into four heads*. This single
river symbolizes abstract virtue in general, which gives birth to all
virtues in particular; the four «heads» or branches of the river are four
particular virtues: prudence, courage, temperance, and justice.
«The name of the first is Pison; that is it which encompasseth the
whole land of Havilah, where there is gold*. The word «Pison>
signifies (abstinence*, and Prudence requires that every soul abstain
from all iniquity and remain ever on the alert—this river flows in a cir-
cle—it «encompasseth». This circular symbolism indicates that this
particular virtue is gentle, calm, favour-giving, the circle being the sym-
bol of good and gentle thoughts, just as cgold* symbolizes that which
of all fusible substances is the most esteemed. So, also, the virtue which
 T H E GARDEN OF E b E N

rises superior to all others is Prudence. <Havilah» indicates stupidity,

Prudence is good when it encircles (or conquers) the excessive desire
for glory, for pleasure or for gain.
<And the name of the second rivers is Gihon, the same is it that
compasseth the whole land of Ethiopia*. (Gihon* means (the
breast*, or, in another sense, <the animal which defends itself with its
horns*. This river symbolises courage, which virtue ancient authors
declared to have its origin in the breast. Ethiopia or <Cush» signifies
«cowardice», and courage encircles or conqueres cowardice.
«And the name of the third river is Hiddekel; that is it which
goeth towards the east of Assyria.* This third virtue is Temperance,
which sets itself against all the pleasures which so often become the
master of life, for (Assyria* indicates (direction* or (mastership*.
These three virtues are named in a certain definite order. Our Per-
sonality or our Lower Self is triple: 1) the lower mental, or the seat
of thought, the reason; 2) the astral, whence come the emotions and
the passions, and; 3) the physical self, or the seat of desire. It will be
seen that these three Particular Virtues are in correspondence with the
three centres of life: 1) Prudence is in relationship with the Mental
what should and should not be done; 2) Courage, which sustains the
astral; and 3) Temperance, which moderates desire.
(And the fourth river is Euphrates*. This lattter word signifies '
(fertility*, and symbolizes Justice. Effectively, when the three lower-
most bodies are in harmony and in submission to the Ego, then Justice'
rules, for if the Lower Self is in control, there is, disorder and injustice.
The third river is said to flow (before Assyria* or (toward the
east of Assyria*, but not to encircle it. The reason is this: if Prud-
ence and Courage can truly erect a circle of fortifications around
stupidity and cowardice and can abolish them, then Temperance can
act move freely. Temperance, in itself, is impotent to quell desire or
i he wish for pleasure, since our physical constitution demands that we
have some recourse to food and drink, which satisfy the desire of the
stomach, and since also the obligation of procreation is necessarily
attached to sensual desire; hence Temperance may modify, but can-
not destroy. The fourth river, then, in the symbolism is not attached
to any country, since Justice neither attacks nor destroys; this virtue
acts strictly without prejudice and never seeks destruction.
It is not until later (verse 16) that the word (Adam* occurs for
the first time. We shall deal with this in the concluding section of this
article. (To be concluded).
 114-

QUlantts, ftlje Canb Unknown

P A U L LE COUR
V r M l d u l *f « Th* F r l » d » • r i t t u r f u », Wmrtm

0
F ATLANTIS, the great unmapped continent, much may
be said which is equally applicable to the (Terra Ignota*
which, less than a century ago, covered so large a territory
in the map of Africa. Since that time, the great region which
had been left a blank has diminished continually, and now it is no
more. There is no longer any (Unknown Land* in Africa.
It is not to be doubted that even if much light has recently been
thrown in the problem of Atlantis—an enigma for how many centu-
ries!—if, little by little, one may perceive the sketching out of the
bistory of that primitive people, the Atlanteans, from whom many of
us believe have come all science, all art, and all religion, none the
less there still remains to be settled the question as to where Atlantis
was situate. Even those who agree, in general, that the Atlanteans
existed, (1) differ widely in their speculations as to their geographical
habitat. Some have placed Atlantis in Scandinavia, others in Belgium
in Tartary, in the Sea of Azov, on the hills of Palestine, or fringing
the deserts of North Africa. It is well known that most of the students
of the Atlantis problem, however, place the lost land in the Atlantic
Ocean (to which it gave its name) opposite the Pillars of Hercules—
now known as the Straits of Gibraltar—as is set forth in the writings
of Plato.
A most disconcerting fact is that if one considers the various ar-
guments which are adduced in favour of this or that location, all seem
to have reason on their side. This is a fact of more importance than
seems, and instead of being taken as an evidence of the indeterminate
nature of the quest, it serves to emphasize its probability. Each student
becomes so intensively a partisan of his own ideas, however, that he
does not seek the connection between his discoveries and those which
have been made by others. As soon as some analogy is made, or some
resemblance found between some comer of the globe and the Platonic
description, some one will cry (Eureka* and publish that (Atlantis
has been found!* A few enthusiasts go even so far as to declare that
the ancients did not know the difference between a peninsula and an
island, or affirm that there were (Pillars of Hercules* in all sorts of
places besides those at Gibraltar.
(1) A very considerable school of occultists holds that (Atlantis* repre-
sents a stage of human development, rather than an actual and tangible
civilization occupying (cities* on a now submerged continent. The Editor,
 ATLANTIS, THE UNKNOWN 115

In our more scientific epoch, it belongs rather to take up this prob-

lem from some other point of view than merely to establish seeming
similarities between Plato's description and the topographical factors
in different parts of the globe.
During the last century, Francis Baily, an English astronomer, one
of the founders of the Royal Astronomical Society, and a man famous
tor the rigorous exactitude of his methods, suggested a scientific means
for the determination of Atlantis. This consisted in a thorough and
critical examination of the celestial sphere as portrayed in the earliest
and most primitive example. The earliest celestial map must have
been established by a people which had reached a high degree of
knowledge, and its value as a means of locating the region where it
was drawn up lies in the fact that it contains in its notation only those;
stars visible from a certain zone of the Earth.
It is true that this serves only to give us the latitude, since a stellar
rone is equally observable at all points of a geographical latitude, and
the longitude is still to seek. None the less, it permits the elimination
of all theories which situate Atlantis south of 50° N. Latitude, and
thus sets apart all discussion of North Africa, of Palestine, of the Sea
tif Azov and even of the Atlantic opposite the Straits of Gibraltar—
certainly insofar as the point where the chart was drawn, though this
does not exclude the fact that there may have been a southern projec-
tion of Atlantis, or Atlantean Islands opposite the said Pillars of Her-
cules. Likewise it disposes of all theories which place the Atlantean
civilization in India, or in southern climes.
At the time when Baily worked upon the problem, the recent dis-
coveries in Yucatan and other parts of the American continent had no
been made, and the English astronomer decided that the most pro-
bable site was in Tartary. It does not seem to us, however, that this
theory can be maintained.
The method used by Baily needs to be supported by corroborative
research, and one of the best lines for this is the study of ancient myths
and legends and the quest for the origins of basic religious theory.
Documents are not lacking along this line, and it is necessary only to
put them in order and to interpret them.
Among these myths is that of the death of a god, and his resurrec-
tion after a period of six months, and is clearly seen in the legends of
Adonis and Mithra. This Solar myth, which is found in all primitive
religions, is believed by R. M. Gattefosse to indicate that, at the
period that this myth was formed, it had its origin in a country where
the nights and days each 6 months long. But, since these countries
are at present uninhabitable, Monsieur Gattefosse suggests that the
 116 THE SEER

inclination of the globe was suddenly changed by some shock of cos-

mic origin, which produced the phenomenon in question. According
to Gattefosse, then, Atlantis, under the name of Hyperborea, existed
in the region of the North Pole.
There are several objections to this curious theory. Firstly, astrono-
mers are agreed that the Earth has never suffered from the shock
suggested. Also, had the axis of the Earth been perpendicular to the
ecliptic, polar countries would have known either a warm period,
suah as the Carboniferous—before the cooling of the Earth's crust
(2) —or the glacial climate of today. Yet we may retain some of the
ideas suggested by Mons. Gattefosse and apply them to the region
between 50° and 60° N., a temperate climate favourable to intel-
lectual development.
In a word, at this latitude, the northernmost habitable, the change
between summer and winter is strongly marked, the Sun descends low
on the horizon, and, at one time, the night is twice as long as the day.
When, then, the days lengthen, Adonis is ressuscitated, and the feast
of the resurrection is celebrated. Thus both myth and astronomy
agree upon the point of latitude determined. The question
of longitude seems to be determined by ancient documents treating of
the British Isles, and especially Ireland. Already the problem comes
within narrower limits. We can concentrate it still further in comparing
the Scandinavian sagas, the traditions of the North American Indians,
druidic remains and bardic chants, and also in closely considering the
gradual sinking of the European Continental shelf, which led to the
formations of the English Channel, which is clearly shown by the
veins of lead ore which may be found in the Scilly Isles, Cape Finis-
terre, and the Spanish shores of the Bay of Biscay. It is of interest to
remember the importance of bronze in the early ages, and tin is a
necessary alloy in bronze.
We have said enough to support our opinion that the Hyperborean
Atlantis, deemed the original home of science, religion and art, the
mother-country of thinking humanity, should be sought in the North
Atlantic, not far from the British Isles. It was the northernmost por-
tion of the Atlantean archipelago, of which the southern part (the
last to disappear) was where is now the Sargasso Sea. There, pro-
bably, was situated Poseidonia, the principal island of the archipel-
ago, and there was raised the great temple to Poseidon, the (monarch
of this world*, (the master of the Earth* as the Greeks named him,
father of all the ancient initiations.
Translated (by permission) from the French version published in
JLA Facciola>, Turin.
 — 117 —

fxom
AIMEE

' Y S O N ! Who shall save him ? May Allah, the all-Mer-

ciful, and His Prophet have him in pity I
( And Fat'ma, the favourite wife of the caliph, joined her
hands in acute distress. The caliph nodded his head sadly
in agreement, for Ahmed was their eldest-born and most loved son.
For a long time some strange sickness had seized the youth. His
pulse beat feverishly night and day, his eyes had lost their lustre, there
was no longer any smile upon his lip. Sometimes, in delirium, he mur-
mured a few disconnected words, but his mother tried vainly to deci-
pher their meaning; they gave no clue to the mystery.
The wisest doctor in Bagdad declared that his science went not
so far as to enable him to diagnose the evil.
(Make the young man talk !» he insisted, however. (Gain his
confidence. This secret malady may be an all-devouring passion which
may lead your son to the grave before we a remedy.*
The parents protested. What, Ahmed the prey to love ? Their son
— who had never seen a woman unveiled, nor lifted an eye to a wo-
man ! Ahmed, whose thoughts were only of the Quran and the teach-
ings of the Prophet !
None the less, when the physician was gone, Fat'ma thought again
of the strange words.
(Light of my sky, perfume of my dusk, speak I* she said. cTell
me your secret. Trust her at whose bosom thou hast been nourished.*
But Ahmed refused to speak. None the less, when day after day
passed, with his mother's pravers constantly renewed, one day the
v o w man raised himself on his cushions.
<My Mother.* he said, (vour tears have fallen on my forehead
in a gentle reoroach and T have not longer the right to resist. Know,
then. Yes—I love... I love a woman—if. indeed, the radiant vision,
which I have seen was truly a woman. And I cannot forget her — she
haunts me — she obsesses me — it is a torture »
«Name her ! Name her quickly ! I will go seek her !> int«rnph»irT
Fat'ma. " ~r " " W ^
(Impossible If
 118 THE SEER

(I will so beseech her that she must consent! Is she, then, a favou-
rite wife ? Or a princess of high rank that you are so despairing ?»
(I do not even know where to find her 1* murmured Ahmed.
(I have seen her only in dream. One night, O my mother, after a
long meditation I fell as though asleep and yet it seemed to me that
I was in nowise asleep. Suddenly all my room became luminous.Stand-
ing at a distance of several yards away, and as though separated
from me by three transparent walls, I saw the marvellous vision of a
woman; her arms were folded across her breast, her eyes were as stars
which penetrated my heart, and her whole body emitted a white light
yvith opalescent gleams.....
(So she remained for some minutes, then the vision faded; after-
wards, one by one, the transparent walls disappeared also.*
(This woman must exist !» declared Fat'ma, with assurance.
(Treasure of our lives, allow yourself to be cured. Get well ! And
your father and I will search the world to find this fair one of your
vision. If it be thy Fate to be united to her, nothing can prevent thy
finding her.*
(Truly.O my mother*, said the young man hastily, his eyes gleam-
ing, (if I get better you will give me leave to go and find h e r ? . . . .
I will get well, then I*
Joyously his mother kissed his forehead.
( H e is saved! He is saved!* she cried to herself. Quickly, I must
go tell his father.*
Hope and will soon set Ahmed on his feet For more than two
years he travelled in search of the unknown woman of his vision; by
sea and by land he journeyed; no obstacle stopped him, neither the
western countries where Islam was hated, nor the regions of barbarous
tribes who knew not the Prophet; neither desire nor temptation could
make him deviate from his goal; no eyes had witchery enough to make
him forget the starry gaze he had met one night...
Utterly discouraged, he returned to his native country. His parents,
overcome with joy seeing him again, so strong, so handsome,so manly,
could scarcely grasp the depth of his feelings, and sought vainly to
give him distraction. Ahmed, in despair, began to think of aban-
doning a life which brought him nought but torment.
One evening, having fallen asleep upon a passionate evocation of
his destiny, he saw again the marvellous vision. Just as two years
before, she was separated from him by thee walls, and, on this
occasion, the walls were less transparent, and the opalescent light
 FROM D R E A M TO R E A L I T Y 119

penetrated but faintly. Then, as Ahmed both rejoiced at die vision

and grieved at its lesser distinctness, a voice—almost inaudible and
which seemed to come from his own heart—murmured these words:
(Break down the walls, Ahmed »
(How ?» he cried.
(That — you must find !» came the voice.
A new period of search began, but this was of a different nature
than that of his travels. Ahmed sought no distant country, he did not
even leave the palace of his father. One of the shaded comers of the
palm-grove became his place of retreat, and there he stayed for long
hours together in meditation and prayer. But, the more eager was his
desire, and the more agitated was his heart by doubt and fear, the
more was his spirit troubled by the nature of his search, by his own
preoccupation, and the less clearly could he see, the less possible
seemed the desired solution of his problem.
After a time, having heard of an old Sufi, a true mystic, who was
known to be a holy man and full of wisdom, Ahmed sent for him and
told him of his dream, of the second apparition and of the words
which had been spoken.
The Sufi, having put himself into a state of profound meditation,
became almost rigid, and remained with his eyes closed for a lengthy
period of time. Then, coming to himself, he said :
(Sidi Ahmed, the woman of surpassing beauty whom you saw in
a vision is truly she who is destined to you. The long past which your
soul has known, and in this life the purity of your youth and early
manhood and your fervent piety would long ago have placed her in
your arms, if you, yourself, had not built up the obstacle which sep-
arates you. She waits for you, she calls you, but you have built with
your own hands — the three walls which separate you. They prevent
you from union with her, they keep you from immersing yourself
in her light.
(But how break down the walls ?» cried Ahmed. (Teach me, O
Wise One !»
(Those walls can only be destroyed by the peace of the heart in
the peace of the spirit, Ahmed. I may tell you no more.*
So saying, and regardless of the passionate appeals of the young
man for more definite information, the Sufi departed gravely, and
without another word.
«The peace of the heart in the peace of the spirit* .repeated Ahmed.
The enigma, stranger even than absence of knowledge, troubled
him by its obscurity.
 120 T H E SEER

But, that night, when he fell to sleep, wearied by endless repetitions

and puzzlements over the enigmatic phrase, the Sufi appeared to him
in a dream.
Standing beside him, he showed to Ahmed some whorls of vapour
which seemed to come from the young man's body.
(Look, my son !> he said. (See the wall of obstruction which
your emotions build continually!*
And Ahmed understood that the first wall was made of his desires,
his emotions, and the unceasing physical and moral agitaton which had
possessed him ever since he first saw the vision.
And he determined to conquer this whirlpool of emotions.
The following night, Ahmed dreamt again of the Sufi. This time
the latter showd him a whirlwind of lighter vapour, forming as it were
a spiral around him.
(Look again, Ahmed,* said his counsellor. (Behold the wall
which is made by the whirlwind of your anxious thoughts, by your
cares, and by your preoccupations. Constantly you thicken the wall.
The mental is the destroyer of the real; let the disciple destroy the
destroyer!*
And Ahmed, confused at the discovery, realized that the second
wall had been raised by his own thoughts of which he had believed
himself the master though he had but been the slave. Thereupon he
resolved to dominate his mental powers and to make them obedient
to him.
The third night, the young men fell asleep with eagerness and joy,
confident that the Sufi would come to him and reveal the enigma of
the third wall. But the Sufi came not. Instead, it seemed to him
that he saw a hand write these words againts the sky :
(Disciple, thou has harvested. Now, it is the time to sow.*
Wherefrom Ahmed understood that he should put into action the
teachings which he had received in dreams.
Month after month, with untiring energy, he gave himself to the
work of controlling and dominating his emotions, to the task of rende-
ring the mental self a slave and not a master. Many obstacles he found,
and more than once came failure, but never did he lose courage, and
never did he think of giving up the battle, for a distant star stone upon
his Way, and in the .darkest hours the radiant vision was near to com-
fort him.
Ahmed had almost become a saint. Living in retreat, and spending
absolutely all his time in meditation, he had no longer any contact
with the world. He lived always in his father's palace, but in solitude,
 F R O M D R E A M TO R E A L I T Y 121

His parents now were growing old. The caliph, aged and infirm,
could no longer leave his apartments, and Fat'ma remained with him
in faithful company. Both were saddened by their isolation from their
well-loved son. While their pride was great in the reputation of the
sanctity which was about him as an aureole, none the less they would
fain have known the joy of his presence, been partakers of his wisdom
and so possessed the crown of a perfectly happy old age.
But, to every request they made, Ahmed had always returned a
gentle but firm refusal.
One day, when his mother had again pleaded with him, and he had
again refused, Ahmed saw a tear trickle down his mother's cheek.
And, after she had gone, the solitary thinker realized that he had
suddenly lost the peace of soul which he had striven for wears to
possess.
Of his own will, he had caused his mother to weep !
This thought was the beginning of a train of scruples, of regrets,
and of self-reproaches so keen that he hardly recognized himself. He
examined himself, he passed his life in review. Monstrous ! What
had he been, all through, but an egoist, thinking of himself only and
neglecting his nearest and clearest duty ? What illusion had enfolded
him in its subtle veiling ? How could he have been so blind as not to
know his sacred duties ?
Resolutely, then Ahmed determined upon the sacrifice of his peace,
of his reputation as a saint, to give the rest of his life unreservedly to
the comfort of his aged parents, to whom he was the only comfort
and hope.
The following morning they found him kneeling at their feet :
«0 my Father, O my mother, it is you who have given me all,
my birth, my teaching, and by knowledge in all thing's;in all my heed-
less youth, you gave me tenderness and protection. And, in return,
I have forgotten all the debt I owe you to live ungratefully and as an
egoist. Forgive me. Tell me what you would have me do. To give you
happiness, I give up my solitary life, my meditations and my austeri-
ties. And, even so, it is to you that I must give thanks for all....*
And, so speaking, his own tears mingled with the tears of joy of
his aged parents.
The bitter cup had scarcely been drunk when Ahmed disco-
vered the pearl behond price; the sacrifice had but been consummated
when he learned the triumph of victory.
 122 THE SEER

His heart bruised and sore, yet filled with a serenity and calm, he
did not sleep until late in the night. No sooner was he asleep than his
room was filled with a brilliant and glowing light. And there, close to
him, at his bedside, stood the marvellous vision which had so possessed
him. And the mysterious voice spoke again from his own heart :
«Come to me, Ahmed, my well-beloved. I am thine, now, for ever.
Thou hast become master of thy emotions, master of thy thoughts...
and by thy act of renunciation thou hast thrown down the third wall
which separated us — thou hast renounced the self of Self.
«The day of victory is come — at last.... after ages and lives
unnumbered. I am thine, even as thou art mine. Thou hast conquered
me, and I have won thee. It is I who have been the luminous star
which has led and guided thee through all thy lives; It is I who have
been that guardian angel who watched over thee, day and night; it
is I who am thy heavenly bride awaiting thee throughout the cen-
turies.... I am thy Divine Soul I have loved thee with an eternal
love.... Come to me... Take me.. Henceforward we shall be but One.*
And Ahmed, before the splendour of this being, enwrapped in
flame and light, felt his soul dissolve into an immense ocean of happi-
ness, each wave and ripple of which brought blessing.
When he awakened, Ahmed was conscious of such a fulness of
life and of happiness that his forehead radiated light. He hardly
left his parents, watching to serve them, attentive to their slightest
desire. And so when he was absent for a moment, Fat'ma said to her
hushand;
(Is there not something changed in Ahmed today ? A splendour ?
A presence superb ? A wonderful fire in his glance ? How proud we
should be to have brought him into the world !»
«Allah is great, and Mahomet is His Prophet,* replied the old
caliph gravely, taking a deep breath of his bubble-pipe.

The Dogmatism of Sceptics

To assert, simply, that there is no survival, and to adduce no proof
for this assertion, is pure dogma; to assert that any proof which may
be advanced in favour thereof is essentially erroneous, is silly prejudice,
or inertia. We Occidentals, who have only just begun to deepen our
studies, by what right can we exclude the testimony of the Orient,
arising from the study and experience of many centuries ?
G. L O W E S DICKINSON
 *-

Jnuisible Paginates
FRANCIS ROLT-WHEELER

MONG the secret joys of childhood, especially that of

lonely childhood, is that of the Invisible Playmate. Many
children—especially those who have no brothers and sisters
about them—will occasionally let slip a confidence which
shows that they do not dwell in such loneliness as their elders may
imagine.
The world is not so sad as all thatl And, surely, those who believe
in the kindly powers of the Universe—by whatsoever name they may
be called—could not imagine them neglectful and regardless of the
ache in a lonely child's heart. There is far more joy in the world than
we are aware, and more Beings exist for the purpose of giving joy to
others than are catalogued by theologians among the Angelic hosts,
or live within the pages of a fairy book.
Let it be clearly understood, first, that the Invisible Playmate is
not a figment of imagination. He is not a thought-form produced by
the child's mind, nor yet is he a parasitic entity drawing from the
child's vitality. It is a very old belief—and one which seems to be
substantiated by many evidences—that the evil influences of the
Moon begin only after the seventh year of a child's life; prior to
that time, the protective lunar influences are showered upon him. Sure
it is that while children may be in some measure psychic—clairvoy-
ance is the. most general form—they are never subject to obsession.
Even the Poltergeist or mischievous bombardment from the invisible,
does not come in the early years. It is of some importance to empha-
size this point, since it demonstrates that the Invisible Playmate can-
not be an evil influence.
The reference to the Moon's benefic influence during the first seven
years of life has also another aspect. The Moon has especial power
upon the Astral World, and the Astral World interpenetrates the
Physical. This latter phrase is familiar to every reader—so far as
 124 THE SEER

words go—though it is often unfamiliar to him as a matter of belief. It

means—to put the matter very crudely—that every child has two toy-
boxes, occupying the same dimensions in space, and at the same place,
two Noah's Arks or two dolls'-houses, as the case may be. One of
these is visible at all times, the other is visible only in certain states.
To an adult, these latter states are often the result of trance, of con-
centration, or of special training; to a child, this state of being able to
perceive astral forms is very usual.
The child's (Let's Pretend*, and the grown-up's «Let's Pre-
tend* are not the same thing at all; the first is a recognition of the life
in all things, the second is only a simulation of it. The words of Christ:
(Except ye become as little children, ye shall in nowise enter the
Kingdom of Heaven* are of indirect, but very real application, here,
though this is but one of many esoteric meanings in that deep-seeking
phrase.
The Moon, then, we have said, has power in the Astral, and dur-
ing the first seven years of a child's life, she sheds only benefic influ-
ences upon the child, as yet not fully souled. Not only do the Lunar
influences protect, but also they bestow; not only may the evil cre-
atures of the invisible not come near, but the gentle folk of the Astral
are bidden come. Most willingly do they come, for they like nothing
better than to play with a lonely child.
It is an error to say that a child's imagination is stronger than that
of an adult. It is equally an error to assert that the actuality of his
(pretence* is due to an inability to distinguish between the real and
the unreal. The truth is exactly the contrary. The adult must use his
imagination because he has not that peculiar perception which belongs
to the little child; and it is he who cannot distinguish between the real,
and the unreal, since he has fallen into the turpitude of thinking that
whatever is invisible must be unreal.
But the Invisible Playmate, in the true sense of the word, is some-
thing more than a mere visitor from the Astral, come for a moment's
stay. It is not a matter of great moment to which of the higher worlds
he may belong, and there is a certain weakness in using words which
have changed their significance. Nor, indeed, is it wise to be too de-
finite. In some cases, the Invisible Playmate has belonged to the an-
gelic kingdom, and has been nothing more or less than the child's
Guardian Angel. This, however, is rare. In a larger number of cases
i he Invisible Playmate has come from the Astral World, and has been
 INVISIBLE P L A Y M A T E S

a discarnate earth-bound spirit of a child which is able to return—

very frequently a soul shortly to be incarnated. But the majority of
such Invisible Playmates seem to be the Astral Selves of living chil-
dren—very often sister-souls—who can present themselves afar to
those with whom they are in affinity.
It is comparatively rare that the Invisible Playmate materializes,
and it is peculiarly difficult to get exact data on the point for the
leason that to some highly sensitive children, the sensation of material-
ization is often there, though the actual materialization may not be.
But there are innumerable instances of children bringing to their
parents something which they (have found*, and which could not
have come to them in any normal way.
Three examples may be mentioned. Perhaps the best known is
that of Lina Wertheimer, living in a Jittle village in Wurtemberg.
who (went gardening with her brother* (the Invisible Playmate, for
die was an only child) all through the winter. (Even when the snow
was heavy on the ground she brought back flowers, exotic blooms
such as pomegranate flowers*. The Lutheran pastor of the village,
Herr Munster, with more judgment than might be expected, refused
to regard these flowers as (coming from the devil* as the father had
suggested, for, said the old divine: «he could not see what the devil
had to gain in comforting a lonely child and giving her pretty flo-
wers*.
The case of Robert Louis Stevenson is well known. Alt through
his early childhood, even beyond the usual seven-year limit, one of
the comforts of his life was his Invisible Playmate. Nor did the be-
nefic influence cease then. It is on record that on his tour (with a don-
key) in the Cevennes, his comrade of childhood sometimes accom-
panied him. But the strangest of all the concordances was his belief
that one of the warriors in the little group of Samoans who acknow-
ledged him as their (chief* during the last three years of his troub-
lous life, and who carried his body to his chosen grave on the peak
of Vaea, was the (Invisible Playmate* of his youth in distant Edin-
burgh. Stevenson's meticulous honesty of character stamps this record
with more than usual importance.
A more recent case was reported from Norway, a country which
has not been much in the public view so far as psychic matters are
concerned, but where the psychic strain, none the less, is strong. This
is one of the few cases of seeming materialization. A certain lad named
 126 THE SEER

Hjalmar... had been punished several times for telling stories about
(his brother* with whom he used to play about the fishing boats. At
the age of six years he went to a Kindergarten or Maternal School,
and there, too, he was constantly getting into trouble because of his
tales of his «brother*. But, one day, the teacher of the maternal
school clearly saw another boy standing beside Hjalmar and whisp-
ering in his ear. She spoke sharply and Hjalmar replied: (It's only
my brother!* Angry at this repetition of a forbidden subject she
strode forward, but, on her approach, the (brother* vanished.
Queries evoked the information that other of the children had seen
•his figure, several times before
The question of the Invisible Playmates of Children evokes
great many other considerations. It is attached to the problems of th
Lower and the Higher Astral; it is associated with the ancient astro-
logical tradition that the Moon is the protectress of the first seve
years of childhood; it presupposes that they are entities of the non-
human, superhuman, or angelic groups who can—and do—comfort
lonely children; it raises the question of discarnate spirits, as in th
Norwegian case; it can be superposed on the doctrine of sister-souls;
and it brings yet another piece of evidence to the teaching that th
various bodies of man may serve different functions when there is
special purpose for them to do so, and when—so it seems—they ar
instructed or guided so to do
The principal teaching which lies beneath it all, however, is that of
the existence in the universe of a kindly guidance which is ready to fill
the want in the heart of a lonely child, and which can create com-
panionship. As a matter of fact, any person who is lonely has, but
himself or herself to thank; for beings of all worlds are very ready to
be friendly if we will but permit them. They ask but to be called, and
to be fully welcomed when they come.

The Ten Unities of Bahaism

In the creed of Bahaism, which has for one of its principal purposes
the union of all religions, its ethics and its philosophy are sometimes
expressed in the Ten Unities : Unity of God, Unity of Man, Unity
of Truth, Unity of Justice, Unity of Liberty, Unity of Religion,
Unity of Science, Unity of Language and Unity of Education.
 Ml —

doctor anb dealer

Dr. R. R E G N I E R

F
OR long, long centuries, there has existed between medical
men and healers of many schools a regrettable antagonism
which has borne serious prejudice to the curing of the sick,
though this is equally the goal of both.
Born of a prejudice, this animosity tends to diminish if not actually
to disappear, and this because there is a readier understanding of our
respective roles; indeed, I hope that the time is not far distant when
we shall arrive—the one and the other—at a better realization of
what is the method in which collaboration can best be attained.
Prior to the establishment of Christianity, all forms of scientific
knowledge, including those which had to do with the healing of the
sick, were centralized in the temples, and some of these—such as the
Temple of Aesculapius, in Epidauros,—were especially frequented
by those who sought medical skill.
Most unhappily, the triumph of Christianism, by causing the dis-
appearance of the scientific centres which were associated with pagan-
ism, gave rise to the harmful scission which has since divided those of
the healing art into two camps. This extends even to the present day.
The initiates, who were instructed in the practice of medicine, became
the lay practitioners of whom we are the descendants; the disciples of
Christ, the Apostles and their successors, continued to besttow their
healing powers through the force which they had received from their
Master. Between the two great groups may be placed the charlatans,
who operated by means of pretended family secrets, and the sorce-
rers, who claimed magical powers, not susceptible of real proof. I
leave these two intermediate classes aside.
Until the end of the 18th. Century, the Art of Medicine was exclu-
sively based on the traditions more or less correctly transcribed and
interpreted originating in the Greek Initiates, Hippocrates and Galen;
and, later in date, from Arab doctors who were the indirect descend-
ants of those who had been taught in Egyptian temples.
 128 T H E SEE R

Entirely alone, in the 15th. Century, Paracelsus revived the spark

of truth veiled beneath the mantle of occultism, especially by his prac-
tice of homeopathy and of animal magnetism. The astonishing cures
made by Mesmer; the work of Braid and of Charcot on hypnotism;
the discoveries relative to electricity, to light and to radio-activity;
and finally the researches of Pasteur upon pathogenic germs, lead us
along the path of true Science, and bring us to the useful collaboration
of the doctor and the healer, this alliance being based upon the con-
ditions I have just mentioned.
We know, now, that the human organism has as its essential base
a plastic and vibratory form of matter, known as protoplasm, the dif-
ferent combinations of which go to form the tissues and the organs.
We know, further, that this matter is rendered active by the physical
ener£. which penetrates it, and which causes it to vibrate under the
various forms of movement, of heat, of light, of electricity, of radio-
activity and of psycho-magnetic force. The harmony of the whole is
maintained and directed by the thought, an emanation of the divine
creative energy, the essential nature of which is as yet outside our
knowledge, even as is that of all cither forms of cosmic energy.
We may here set forth a primary application of that which is known
in Occultism as the Law of the Ternary; the constitutive Trinity of
the human body: matter, force, and spirit.
Illness is the result of a perturbation of a greater or lesser signifi-
cance in this triad, which—according to the just expression of Dr.
. Azan—is (a strife among vibrations*.
Three different varieties of causes may be assigned as origins of
the ills which befall us: 1) physical causes, such as blows, wounds,
sunstrokes, fulgurations and lightning-strokes; 2) psycho-magnetic
causes, such as passion, which expose us to different forms of physical
derangement and excess, and which render us an easy prey to micro-
bes; 3) mental causes, the reactions of which find their origin in organ-
ic disturbance acting upon the psychic fluid or from invisible influ-
ences.
Illnesses evolve, and follow three definite periods: incubation, pa-
thological condition, decline. They may terminate in one of three
ways: complete cure, establishment of a chronic condition, death.
What then should be the respective roles of the doctor and the
healer in the conflict against disease, which, in other words, in the
i establishment of a vibratory harmony in the trinity of the body, for
it is herein that lies health? Again, health is the normal action of our
uiple function: 1) the maintenance in vigour and vital force of the
 DOCTOR AND HEALER 129

organs of life, of growth and of reproduction; 2) the maintenance of

those organs which rule our relations with the exterior world: the
perceptions, the sensations, the sentiments, the reflexes, the imagin-
ation, the memory, all under the direction of that division of the ner-
vous system which is known as the (sub-conscious*; and 3) the main-
tenance of our relations with the universal conscious energy, of which
the brain is the directing centre and the thought is the expression.
Our first effort, then, is to determine both the cause and the seat of
the disease, then to measure the evil effects which it has produced:
finally to aid Nature in her ever constant effort to effect a cure.
The doctor has at his disposal two main lines of investigation to
lead him to his diagnosis. Firstly, there is the interrogation of the pa-
tient concerning the time and nature of the first appearance of his
illness, the character of his pains and other sensations, and the possible
relation of these, either to former illness or to hereditary conditions.
Secondly there is the general physical examination of the body: the
colour of the skin, its dryness or moisture, the clinical temperature, the
outward appearance of the sense organs, the indications given by the
excrements, excretions and humours. Thirdly, comes manual exami-
nation, including percussion and auscultation, and, if this be insuffi-
cient, we may still have recourse to the examination of the internal
organs by special apparatus, to laboratory analyses,, and to the X*
Rays.
In this first role, that of the diagnostician, a clairvoyant medium is
a great assistance to the physician who is able to appreciate this mode
of help, since, by reason of the superior sensibility of his or her organs
of perception, the medium is often able to perceive certain morbid per-
turbations which could not have been brought to the attention of the
doctor by any other means. Dr. Osty, whose reputation is world-wide,
1 as given indisputable proofs of this in La Rcoue Metapsychique.
None the less, it should not be forgotten that the information given
iy a medium—even as that which is provided by any other part of
the physical examination—is prone to be only partially exact. In this
line of diagnosis, as in all the others, there is a certain relativity to be
borne in mind, bidding us beware of the pride of any approach to
infallibility and teaching us to remain modest and humble in spirit.
Thus informed as to the domain of their faculties, doctor and healer
will be able to do for their patient all which may be deemed dependent
on their skill, without forgetting the classic phrase of Ambroise Pare:
(I will bandage him; God will cure htm*.
The doctor has at his disposition the following methods of cure:
 130 THE SEER

I) drugs and medicines, diet, and physical agents such as water, air,
heat, light, radium and radio-active substances, radiant emanations
whose action upon the material elements of the physical organism is
well known; and 2) certain resources of a nature both psychic and
spiritual which may influence a nervous system under par or too greatly
sense-exercised, as well as having an effect on the directive, mentality
By reason of his professional instruction, the doctor is best qualified to
order all prescriptions of this character.
Yet, save for some rare exceptions,—and especially in our materi-
alistic age—the medical man strictly so called, has not developed his
mediumship qualities sufficiently to enable him to give to his patient
all the psycho-magnetic and spiritual aid which the latter may re-
quire. For this part of the cure, the doctor can and should make use
of mediums whose powers in this line he has investigated and he
knows.
T h e medium or healer, for his part, must thoroughly grasp the fact
that he is only an instrument, that his place is but that of an agent of
transmission between the Healing Energy from whom he has received
the psychic gift, and that of the patient; that he is responsible to the
former for the usage he makes of his powers; that it is his duty to
learn as much as he can from those who are actively engaged in
reaching the same goal—the healing of a sic person.and that he ought
to profit by their advice and their experience. He must, then, refrain
from any recommandation of medicines of whose effects he is likely
to be ignorant, and also from any suggestion of dietary bases which
may be inapplicable to the person who has asked his help. In a word,
he should keep strictly to his role of helper to those who suffer or are
in pain.
It is by such collaboration, sincerely and freely accepted, fulfilled
to the uttermost, that we shall rise to the height of the task which is
entrused us : to diminish or to banish suffering, and to contribute—so
far as it may be permitted us—to a perfect cure.
Translated from (Psychica*. Paris, issue of \5lh. May, 1930, by
permission.

He who speaks without thinking is like a hunter who fires without

aiming.

T h e proofs of initiation, in every worship, are symbols of the dif-

ficulties which every person must endure during his life on earth.
 — 131 —

& Cuing ittjjaterg

REPORT ON THERESE NEUMANN

La Presse Medicate of Paris, having devoted much space to a careful con-

sideration of the astonishing case of Theresa Neumann, Le Sinceriste, a Bel-
gian organ, confirms the facts as a result of personal control, and gives the
following summary.

T
O BEGIN with, we borrow from La Presse Medicale of
Paris, of the 24th. June, 1930, the following recent inform-
ation concerning Mile Therese Neumann, of Konnersreuth,
Austria, who, since 1926, has been the subject of a large
number of ecstatic states, signalized by the appearance of the stig-
mata (or actual wounds appearing on the palms of the hands, the feet,
and the side, as told of the Christ), and many involuntary or sub-
conscious trances marked by a very strange power of tongues.
The details of these stigmata, their exact location, their form, the
physical and psychological circumstances which accompanied their
appearances, the length of time that they lasted—with exact date and
hour, the meticulous methods of control and verification which have
been applied to the study of these phenomena—have been set forth
with extraordinary precision, recently, in a voluminous work on the
subject. The author is neither doctor, nor theologian, but a man of
solid learning who enjoys a certain reputation as a scientific thinker;
a Protestant, and nowise favourable to any presentation of Therese
Neumann as a «saint»; and his book is the result of the most careful
f nd most laborious work.
It is now possible to study, by the extreme minuteness and detail
of this witness, the spontaneous apparition of these stigmata, the size
of the wounds, their instantaneous closing leaving scarce a scar, as of
their equally sudden opening, without shock. From these wounds
oozes blood, which, microscopically examined, is found to be quite
normal; sometimes it comes drop by drop, but at other times spurts
out, staining the hands, the linen, the clothing and even falling in a
jet on the floor. Every form or bandaging, of the application of
ointment and even of bathing the wounds is painful. Not in any single
phase has there been any evidence of infection in these wounds.
The facts which are set forth by Mr. Gerlich, the conscientious
 132 THE SEER

observer and reporter of the phenomena, and which have been certi-
fied by many witnesses are a matter of history; we ourselves, cert-
ainly, are in no position to doubt it, for we were witnesses of one of
these ecstatic trances of Therese Neumann, on the I Oth. and 11 th.
of April of the present year; we have seen, ourselves, the flowing of
tears of blood, and we have seen, also, the stigmata on the hands. The
question, now, is to interpret and to explain them.
Other phenomena must be added to the stigmata of which La
Presse Medicale speaks, and these, also have contributed to awaken
the popular astonishment and wonder. One of the most extraordinary
of these is the lengthy fast. Since Christmas, 1926, Therese Neumann
has not eaten, or so it is seriously affirmed; since September 1927 it is
stated that she has not even taken a drink of water, none the less, she
lias not become emaciated, even though she has bled freely on many
occasions. Unless, indeed, there is a wholesale fraud, in which The-
lesc has been able to persuade all the doctors, the scientific observers,
and the authorities of the town to join, there is here a fact which is
entirely at issue with ordinary elementary metabolism. A strict con-
trol has shown that in all these years there has been almost no urin-
ation, and the fecal functions have ceased.
These physiological phenomena have absolutely confounded all
those who have witnessed them. But it would be entirely unjust not to
detail some of the more striking psychological factors which have
accompanied them. We do not even stop to speak of the (super-
normal knowledge*, nor even of the (second sight* of Therese,
which we have had the opportunity to see in several exceptional cases,
and which are now generally admitted by the medical profession to
be much less rare than was supposed. To this end, the work of Dr
Richet and of Dr. Osty has contributed a good deal.
What is far more strange, and what indeed—so far as we are
aware—has never before been observed in so authentic a manner, is
the utterance of words and phrases attached always to the same cycle
of ideas and facts. This is, indeed, a living drama of Calvary, and
explained in a language which Therese could not have learned in any
nounal way. for it i.« no longer spoken. Thus, when Therese Neumann
utters these words, and which are placed in the mouths of people who
were actual witnesses of the Passion of Christ and of His Crucifixion
—words, even, of Christ, Himself—these are not verses from the
Gospels, in the form that the Latin version has crystallized them, but
ihey are words and phrases in the Aramean tongue, sometimes paral-
leling the Biblical text, sometimes entirely new.
 A LIVING MYSTERY 133

In the first case, one may try to diminish the wonder by supposing
that this is reminiscence—but, even then, it is but to change the nature
of the wonder by making it a marvellous case of regressive memory;
in the second case—that of the phrases which are not found in the
Bible—invention may be suspected. But to invent phrases in an un-
known tongue is more difficult, still !
Astonishment only grows when it is realized that Therese has been
under examination for nearly four years. Many eminent linguists
have visited her, and though have been many conjectures as to the
origin of these mysterious powers, there is no doubt as to their reality.
Thus Professor Bauer, of the University of Halle, a famous authority
on Oriental Languages, recently made the formal announcement:
(The fact that, in the utterance of Therese Neumann, we have to
do with true Aramean is absolutely incontestable. It is definitely the
Aramean tongue as it was spoken in the time of Jesus Christ.* It may
be added that Dr. Kiefer, the well-known Jesuit philologist and a
specialist in the Syriac tongue, confirmed the findings.
The hypothesis has been suggested that Therese secured these
phrases telepathically from the philologists who were present, but this
theory must be set aside, for the philologists were only called to the
case when the phenomena had already been going on for a long time.
Moreover, few ofthe professors would be likely to have—unknown to
themselves—strange mystic phrases of a note quite at variance with
their professorial characters. Besides which, it would still remain to be
explained how Therese speaks fluently four other languages which
she has never learned, and sometimes slips into little-known dialects.
The intense interest which has been aroused by the endorsement
of the girl's power to speak in pure Aramean of the time of Christ,
whereas the New Testament records only one phrase in that language
—one of the Words on the Cross—has given a great and perhaps
historic value to the numerous details which Therese Neumann has
been able to add to the Biblical scenes of which she speaks as an
actual witness.
Some scores of doctors, at different times, have been present at this
reproduction of Biblical scenes accompanied by gestures, suffering),
cries, and finally by hemorrhages; Mons. Willemin of Vichy recently
published an impressive commentary on this (visual cycle*, Dr.
Hynek affirms that it would be impossible to see anything more im-
pressionistic.
For, after all, it is to the doctors that we must turn, since they aie
the judges in all physiological matters. It is they who must explain the
 134 THE SEER

strange happenings at Konnersreuth, they who must try and bring

this extraordinary fast of Therese Neumann in conformity with the
laws of Nature. In the same way, if the psychologists can bring thia
! ocenoglossia* and this gift of tongues within the bound of any psy-
chological law, the boundaries of that science will be accordingl
extended
It is not astonishing, then, that amid their admiration of the pheno-
mena, and their accompanying wonderment, doctors, psychologists
and philosophers should be racking their brains to find
some explanation for the facts; Science itself may be content to be
agnostic, but scientists are human. Dr. Stephan suggests that Therese
Neumann is in a physiological state wherein the living forces main-
tain themselves. But is this an explanation? Is it not merely a tauto-
logical statement of a form of perpetual motion which is utterly out
of accord with what we know of physiology ? In every living creature
there is usage and waste: — yet here is a living creature who bleeds,
who does not take nourishment over a period of years, and who does
not lose weight I M. Kroener takes refuse in the hypothesis of (invisi-
ble vampirism* by the virtue of which the subject is able to extract
a certain amount of living force, and even of material subsistence,
from any person who approaches her.
The group of metapsychists, led by Dr. Boehme, of Nuremberg,
have tried to reconcile science and mystery, but not with any great
taccess. Dr. Osty has used the terms (fakirism* (in the real sense of
the word) and (mediumship*, but this rather vague explanation does
not satisfy us, and Dr. Osty himself has affirmed that (the evidence
of Aramean speech in an illiterate girl of the Palatinate calls for deep
thought and deep research*, while his loyalty to science bade him
add that (he was ready, in advance, to accept the conclusions which
might come to actual proof in this strange case, no matter where they
led. »
Metapsychical research has done much to dethrone (hysteria*
from its too easily occupied throne in these case, for it was a flimsy
argument frequently brought up as a means of dodging explanation;
today, even, the more modem question of (suggestion* has fallen
into disfavour, and neither one nor the other enters largely into the
active controversy which rages concerning the inexplicable phenomena
happening at Konnersreuth.
(In the next number of The Seer both the Natal and Progressed
Horoscopes of Therese Neumann will be published).
 -1#-

Hotabk fiaak*
Your Place in the Stars

EVANGELINE ADAMS
D o d d . M u d a n d O*. N a w Y o r k

H
T IS a matter for sound satisfaction when astrological works of
this character are brought out. This book is good astrology,
good literature and good taste. Any person knowing nothing of
astrology will be able to find paragraphs which illumine his own
life and that of his friends whose birth-date he knows; every astro-
loger who is not too self-confident that he knows everything will find
helpful suggestions. The few pages of introduction to the Symbolism
of the Sun and of the principal planets are written not only with
thorough understanding, but with finesse and a perception of spiritual
values so quietly fine in tone that one may read them, and become
possessed of them, without being aware how much the few sentences
contain. Scarcely a line from beginning to end of the book is contro-
versial. There is little experimentation with new and untried ideas.
The science, the art and the philosophy of Astrology are woven to-
gether so deftly that the pattern is seen complete.
This is the work of a well-trained and cultured mind. There is
refinement as well as keenness of perception, and the numerous allu-
sions to figures of world renown—touched upon only as illustrations
to some horoscopic factor—show wide reading, an appreciation of
values, and a true historic sense. This is far more important than it
seems, for not all astrological literature shows this easy grasp of the
science and this breadth of view. If one tiny criticism be permitted,
some of the lists of names contain people of little importance like
(movie* actresses, etc. In a second edition, if necessary to include
these and many unknown names, some clue might be given as to the
c ause of their inclusion.
A feature of the book which is as ingenious as it is useful to the non-
astrologer is the listing of aspects—malefic or benefic—of the
major planets to the Sun up to the year 2,000, in other words, to cover
 t36 THE SEER

the period of life of every possible reader, showing in what years and
in what months certain factors will come into play. Other lists enable
the uninformed reader to get some idea of the positions of his Natal
Chart without consulting an Ephemeris, though, as the author says,
every one should have his chart cast by a competent astrologer. What
(Your Place in the Stars* undertakes to do, it does well, and with
so easy a mastery of the subject that it is absolutely convincing. It is
strictly a book of reference, and is enjoyable reading withal.

My Larger Life
VIOLET BURTON
Rider and Co. Londnn

This is a book on Spirit Communication, if you will, but it is not a

book on Spiritualism. It is rather a quiet statement of what Inspira-
tional Speaking is. or should be. From a purely impartial standpoint,
the book is of peculiar value since it shows biographically, the devel-
opment of one branch of psycho-spiritual work, and, at the same
lime, reveals certain pitfalls which lie in the way of a too conventional
Spiritualism. Thus when the author states: (Spiritualists have be-
come the hardest opponents of inspirational addresses*, (my being of
the educated class has been a serious drawback*, (I have been asked
to drop any mention of life in the spirit world, to tell the Teachers
that we do not want virtues or conduct of life spoken of*, it is clear
that something is wrong. There is not the faintest shadow of question
that such work as that of Violet Burton, which is certainly influenced
by higher forces—and there is no reason to dispute her word (Mas-
ters*—is infinitely more important and helpful than a mere medium-
nistic description of somebody's uncle or mother, in which the central
feature is the shape of a locket or a scar on the face. The test of a
book, at the last, is the impression that it produces. (My Larger Life*
has a certain indoubted spiritual force, it holds a quiet dignity, and
does not descend to trivialities. Insofar as it presents Inspirational
Speaking, its testimony is sure, and it possesses the great virtue of
speaking of the (Masters* who have been the author's Teachers
neither with fulsome adulation nor with flippancy. The chief
teaching of the book—that spiritualist centres should increase.but that
they should endeavor to raise the tone from mere (evidential* medi-
umship to lofty teaching—is not only clearly and justly stated, but is
done gently and well.
 NOTABLE BOOKS 137

Communications with the Dead

J. G. CAREW-GIBSON
Rider a n d C o . L o n d o n
Honest service is sometimes done to the cause of psychic and occult
research by the publication of books which are frankly antagonistic
to accepted hypotheses. Thus is the truth best threshed out. In this
book the author, a Civil Engineer, reasons out very carefully a long
scries of psychic and seemingly spiritistic experiences which he pur-
sued, and gives his conclusions. The conviction which he has reached
is that communication with entities which are not living human beings
•s proved; that it is not proved—and that it is highly improbable—
that these entities are discarnate souls, unless they be (the souls of
the damned*; that there is a certain amount of reason to associate
them with what are sometimes loosely known as (demons*; and that
they (possess intelligence and free will and are — at least potentially
—hostile ». But an impartial critic might find a flaw in Mr. Carew-
Gibson's argument that, because he found (familiar spirits* to be
dying spirits*, therefore all communications must be of same charac-
ter. And. since it is a fair assumption that a million people or more
today, get actual spiritual help from (spirit communication* and are
thereby led to more ethical and moral lives, one is prone to ask why
(demons* should be so anxious to promote good. A few phrases,
here and there, betray prejudice. Thus, when the author says that
(physical phenomena, common in the earlier days of the Spiritualist
movement, are more rarely met with now*, he is simply ignoring facts,
such as at Millesimo Castle. It would not be at all difficult to produce
good evidence for a thousand controlled cases of physical phenomena
in the year 1930—to go no further. And when Mr. Carew-Gibson
suggests that the Great Pyramid at Ghizeh was possibly a piece of
monumental nonsense suggested to some Pharaoh as a practical joke
ty some malicious entity, he is putting a little too much strain on the
reader's good sense. None the less, the book is clearly sincere, full of
meat, and valuable as suggestive counsel not to accept all spiritistic
theories wholesale. There are two balance-pans in every set of scales.

An Awakening to the Universe

Dr. O. A. OSTY
1 lie A u t h o r , Minneapolis , Minn.
The purpose of this book is to show that both in the Old Testa-
ment and in the New there are frequent references to spirit commu-
 138 T H E SEER

nication, inspiration and revelation. The author takes occasion to be

very severe upon Moses, upon all other writers of the canonical books
of the Old Testament, likewise of the New. His severity increases
when he comes to deal with the Christian Church, all its branches,
and in all ages, and he is unsparing on rites and ceremonials. These
teachings, these doctrines,these ceremonials, be they Mosaic or Christ-
ian, have brought light and comfort to millions upon millions of hu-
man beings over a period of several thousand years; surely our author
might have dealt with them more lightly! The second part of the book
dealing with spirit experiences, loses much of its force by reason of the
venom shown in the first part. Dr. Osty's Spiritism is just as violent
as he declares the Jehovah of Moses to be. A pity, for there are some
passages worth reading toward the end of the book.

77ie New Astronomy and Cosmic Physiology

G. E. SUTCLIFFE

This is a very short book. In effect it consists merely of a number

of paragraphs which indicate the chapters of a monumental work now
in press. Yet this little volume contains more meat than twenty ordin-
ary books, and, although it is stiff reading, it is so incisive and clean
cut in its statements that even the casual reader is forced to wonder as
he reads. Mr. Sutcliffe has succeeded in establishing a sound and
definite link between the Higher Mathematics and the Higher Phy-
sics of the last five years and the Theosophical Philosophy which was
brought to the West 50 years ago by Madame Blavatsky. The author
gives a mathematical key which unlocks not only many of the doors
of true Theosophy (we are not speaking of Neo-Theosophical va-
garies), but which unlocks also more than one door in modem
mathematical physics. Under Mr. Sutcliffe's profound investigation
and careful scientific statement, not only every atom of the Universe,
but both the forces within the atom and the whole cosmos itself are
seen to be vibrant with life. High sounding titles are usually to be sus-
pected, but (Cosmic Physiology*, in this case, is a justifiable term and
there is every reason to believe that Sutcliffe's work will come to be
classed with that of the giants of the present day: Einstein, Heisen-
berg, Jeans, Dc Broglie, and Eddington.
 national anb international 3.0ttologn
W«w Moon, Sept. SS ••*. 11.48 a. an., Greenwich

F OR THE WEST OF EUROPE. — The lunation is

singularly good for national trade, especially with the Orient,
and there should be a stronger commercial market than
the summer. Though unemployment will persist, the numbers
will diminish and in September industry will become firmer. Some im-
portant development in applied science is likely, the result of long
study and coming from a man very little known. The latter part of
the lunation will be less favourable, as the progression of the Sun will
bring it first in spuare with Saturn, and then in opposition to Uranus.
In October some insurance scandal in likely, and late in October
some international complication concerning air routes.

England. — Serious discussion will arise over the wage scale and
the standard of living. Foreign difficulties will calm down in Septem-
ber, but a diplomatic flare-up in October is likely, in which Germany
will be involved.

France. — There is little of very great importance in this lunation,

though Leo favourably placed in the lunation, and a non-afflicted Sun
suggests progress. Some project of changes of law may be discussed.

Italy. — There is some unrest, here, and the religious question

is likely to arise. The growing strength of the Vatican as a diplomatic
factor is apt to cause some dissension. There will be interference in
the policies of Eastern Europe.

Germany. — A new financial attack is likely to be made against

the government, but this will not succeed. The fall of the government
is only delayed.

Portugal — There is danger of earthquake shock along die Lisbon

 140 T H E SEE R

and Cap Verde seismic lines, or, it may be, a disastrous storm. This
coast line is menaced by some catastrophe of natural origin.

Poland. — Death of a great leader, or man of letters.

Russie. — Radical chance of policy. Marked change in adminis-

tration. The first clear break in Soviet power begins to show itself.
Strong religious undercurrent comes into evidence.

India. — The Nationalist question simmers down. The various

native leaders are unable to agree upon a programme.

China. — The anti-foreign hostility diminishes. The Chinese So-

viet army gains victories, but throws off Soviet leadership.

United States. — Mars in the Meridian and Saturn in the Nadu-

will bring stormy business conditions, with a slump in market values
being boosted by artificial combines.

Guiana, and North Brazil. — Earthquake and tidal wave menace

on the southern shores of the Caribbean Sea. This may spread to the
West Islands.

Solar Ingress for Autumn Quarter

Sun enters Libra, Sept. 23 rd., at 6.36 p. m. Greenwich

This Solar Ingress indicates a three-month period of great activity.

Exploration and discovery will take an important place. Some expe-
dition supposed to be lost will suddenly announce its success. In
England — there will be an upheaval and the government is likely
to fall, and that disastrously. On the Continent There will be constant
efforts to make new alliances. A period of great unrest. Announce-
ments of new and even more destructive war inventions will cause
alarm and there will be even an effort on the part of civil war parties
to adopt destructive methods./n the United Stales much conflict in
Congress and a deadlock in political affairs.
So far as weather is concerned this, three months is likely to be
remarkable for an unusual number of severe storms, and there will
be an unseasonable period of early winter, warmer than usual, with
thunderstorms and heavy losses from lightning late in the season.
 INTERNATIONAL ASTROLOGY \M

Discoveries and inventions, possibily having to do with fuel, will

make this a notable winter, and there is likely to be a scramble among
the Powers to increase Air Forces alarmingly, especially with small
fighting units. Discovery of a new fuel for airplanes will facilitate
development.
This will be a winter marked by a good deal of sickness, possibly
in the form of violent influenza, or some epidemic marked by acute
pains in the head. « Raphael » suggests that this may be of a charac-
ter to affect seriously the memory.

Conjunction of Mars and Jupiter

Conjunction. Sept. 27 th., at], 12 p. m. Creenwicch

This conjunction, were it not for the unfavourable indications of

the Solar Ingress, would betoken a remarkable trade expansion, and,
indeed, this is li ely to ta e place, but in an unhealthy manner.Large
fortunes will be lost and gained, and the effect of this conjunction
will be to render the month of October all the more sensational in
business affairs. Metals are apt to be firm, fuels very weak. Raw
textile materials will be strong, but the textile factories will be weak.
Tariff questions will loom ever larger, and the inter-European cus-
toms agreement is likely to be a prominent factor of discussion

The Song oj Solomon

Always is it to be remembered that it was on the day that the Song

of Songs was revealed below that the Shekinah descended - as if for
the first time, though we know that she had been with man from the
beginning and had shared in the whole creation. The subject however,
is to show that this glorious canticle is the world's history of her in
man, the beginning and end of all that belongs to the union, the
Mystery of the Lover and the Beloved throughout the ages of election.
It is the summary of Holy Scripture.... In a word, it contains all that
has been, is and shall ever be, for it is the story of that Isis who is
Shekinah. from the first verses concerning the kisses of his mouth to
the last rapture on the mountain of spices.
A E . WAITE
(From: 77ie Holy Kabbalah j
 — 142 —

21 ^radical bourse
in tl)c ©racular Sciences
The Tarot Astrology
Kabbalism Cblrology

THE TAROT IX

The Minor Arcanae. — These are of less philosophical interest

«nd have relation especially to divination. The fuller details will be
found in our Correspondence Course for students; only a practical
summary can be given here. In the order of the (Temples* or
(suits*, the method chosen is that which is most in accord with tra-
ditional divination.
The Sceptres, Wands, Clubs, or Trefoils. — This Temple signi-
fies rulership, whether spiritual or terrestrial, relates to the higher
bodies of Man, and is in astrological correspondence with the sign of
Air.
T H E LORD OF THE SCEPTRE. — A crowned king, seated, some-
times of rustic appearance, holding a sceptre or wand pointing to the
ground. Meaning This may represent the father, sometimes a country
gentleman or farmer, and has the character value of honesty. May
be favourable to marriage if the Querent be a woman.
Reversed. — Justice and severity, doubtful honesty if the rest of
the Arcanae are in keeping with this meaning.
T H E MISTRESS OF THE SCEPTRE. — A queen throned, usually
dark in complexion, holding in her hand a rod which has budded.
Meaning. A woman of the higher type, one in authority, rich, and it
may also indicate success in business. Sounds a warning against tri-
ckery.
Reversed. — Enforced economy material ideas, doubtful friend-
ship, and loose dealings in business.
T H E WARRIOR OF THE SCEPTRE. — This is the (Image Sym-
bol* or (Court Card* which is seldom seen in modern (packs* of
(cards*. The whole question of (Warrior* and (Slave*, or
(Knight* and (Knave* (Page, or (Jack*) is discussed fully in the
 T H E O R A C U L A R SCIENCES 143

Correspondence Course to which allusion has been made. The symbol

is that of a Warrior, mounted, lightly armed, sometimes in a herald's
surcoat, bearing a roll of parchment. Meaning. Action which brings
about changes, new friendships, new enterprises. A disturbing ele-
ment, though it may bring good. Reversed. Absurd hopes, impotent
desires, dissension and waste of force.
T H E SLAVE OF THE SCEPTRE. — This is the traditional tide.
The word (knave* meant much the same thing, and did not carry
in the Middle Ages the meaning of roguery which it bears now. The
word (Page* is inapplicable and was only suggested to complete the
(court* note of King, Queen, Knight and Page. The Arcana is
usually represented as a young man, on foot either carrying a scroll
or reading from it. Meaning. A subordinate or a near relative, perhaps
an approaching visit. Also messages, letters, and news of every cha-
racter.The student must not forget that these meanings are suggestive,
only, for in every laying out of the Arcana, and in the nature of
every question put by a Querent the interpretation will require a spe-
cial application). Reversed. A bearer of evil news, or the evil news
itself. Loss of hopes, often arising from indecision.
T H E O N E ( A C E ) OF SCEPTRES. — A hand holding a sceptre or
a wand; this is sometimes shown as though coming from a cloud.
Meaning. Creation, origin, birth, new venture, impulsion, initiative,
ancestry, personal religion. Reversed, lrreligion, decline, end of a
plan, and may indicate weakening of good impulses.
T H E T W O OF SCEPTRES. — These are nearly always shown as
crossed. Meaning. A burden of responsibility. Sometimes wealth, but
with cares. Undesired power. There is also a sense of fear in the Ar-
cana. Reversed. An unpleasant surprise. An overturn of values. A
realization that more has been attempted than can be carried out.
Generally trouble of some kind.
T H E T H R E E OF SCEPTRES. — Either in a triangle, or side by
side. Meaning. Favourable for trade, commerce or invention. Travel
and transportation. Good for relations with a foreign country. Re-
versed. This is rather an unusual case, for all interpretations agree that
even reversed, this Arcana carries the meaning of the clearing awav
of a cloud, or the arrival at the end of a period of trouble.
T H E FOUR OF SCEPTRES. — Either in the form of a square or
presented as the comers of a square, never side by side. Meaning.
Prosperity in the more material sense, good home, country place,
family arrangements, and, in the larger sense, a council or a popular
assembly. Reversed, The meaning remains the same.
 144 THE SEER

T H E FIVE OF SCEPTRES. — In the form of a square with the fifth

sceptre in the middle. Meaning. Authority, sometimes even to arro-
gance. Riches, but these may be lost by pride or selfishness. Law-
suits. Self-importance. Reversed. Losses at law, enemies, ill-judged
obstinacy, the native will put himself in difficulties by his readiness
to take offence.
T H E S i x OF SCEPTRES. — Either in the form of two triangles, or
a square with two in the middle. Meaning. Quarrel, strife, misunder-
standing, a delay of good, and a condition wherein both gain and
loss are mingled. Vexed problem. Reversed. False news, dishonest
servants, untrustworthy employes, careless doctors, and the health
undermined.
T H E SEVEN OF SCEPTRES. — The symbol is set forth in different
ways, but the three within the square is the truest. Meaning. Dis-
cussion, contract, agreement, speech-making, compromise. The initial
stages of some important project. Reversed. Embarrassment, uncer-
tainty, lack of the power to judge and decide, vain talk.
T H E EIGHT OF SCEPTRES. — The truest symbol is that of an
eight-pointed star, the ends of the sceptres crossed. Meaning. Swift-
ness and secrecy. Either hidden things may be made clear, or there is
a tendency to establish secrets. Surprise, rarely favourable. Reversed.
Misunderstandings with persons of the opposite sex, jealousy, family
disputes, troubles over legacies.
T H E N I N E OF SCEPTRES. — The symbol is always in three
groups of three. Meaning. Study in higher things, education above
the level of the parents, lack of appreciation, controversy. Reversed.
Studies wrongly undertaken or beyond the powers of the native, loss
of energy, failure to attain the end sought.
T H E T E N OF SCEPTRES. — The arrangements differ greatly in
different versions. Meaning. Necessity, fate, destiny, burdens, but
opportunity to surmount obstacles. Reversed. Intrigues, treachery,
ingratitude, tyranny, and calamities arising from misapplication of
opportunities given.

The surest sign of mediocrity is to condemn what one does not un-
derstand.

Do not scorn platitudes 1 They are great and striking truths —

to those who hear them for the first time.
',»••-» -7 • -^j^re^.-yiTT-p^^.v.-^anr-.*>-",'3"«»W*JS»r

THE SEER
A M o n t h l y R e v i e w of Astrosophy
a n d of the P s y c h ic a n d Occult Sciences

Institut Astrologique - Carthage, Tunisie

As a wide hospitality is herein extended to all branches of psychic.

and occult thought, it is deemed preferable to leave to all contribu-
tors the privilege of responsibility for the ideals expressed in their
articles.
Vol.11 N" 4 October 1930 Price 1/ - o r 2 5 eta

JUflerttflns
"AHATEVER exists has a reason for its existence. Else
it could not exist. This phrase contains certain elemeutf
of truth which go far deeper than surface indications
Would warrant. It justifies every study of every subject,

I
upon the single condition that this study has intention to
discover a fundamental reason.
Life is possible because We accept existing things as
existing; because We assume that they have not only a certain reason
but also a certain reasonablenessWe kjwW that what We do ourselves
has a goal, instinctively We assume that Nature also has a goal; We
seek to do well, intuitively We know that the forces which guide the
Universe also seek to do Well. We do not dignify this instinct and this
intuition with the name of (philosophy*, yet it is such—and it is one
of the best I
There is always a certain danger in any esoteric or occult study
than We may be so eager to find deep meanings that we forget the
simple ones. More than one botanist has forgotten how to rejoice in
the simple beauty of a flower, for to him it has become only a Latin
name classified under another Latin name; the scholar who writes
learnedly on (The Philosophy of Joy* may be irritated by a child's
laughter. We must preserve our ability to enjoy the flower and to
respond to the child's laugh if We would really find the deeper note;
otherwise we shall find that the bottom of an empty pot is just as
hollow as the top. _

: r
 146 T H E SEER

iVo ining exists, however small, which is not a window upon the
entire Universe. It is for this reason that no one leaching can ever tell
the whole truth, and that no one leaching can ever be entirely at fault.
It Would puzzle Satan himself (admitting the spirit of evil to exist, for
the moment, in traditional form) lo tell a complete lie which did not
contain a single factor of truth, or lo do a deed from which it Was
certain that no good could ever came. It Would be impossible for the
Sublimest Teacher fully lo tell the whole truth, since misunderstand-
ing and miscomprehension Would result to engender evil.
The famous phrase of Abraham Lincoln, often repealed, has much
point here : (There is so much good in the Worst of us, and so much
bad in the best of us, that it doesn't become any of us to criticise the
rest of us*. Occult study, philosophic study, and religious study have
a certain tendency to beget criticism. The student is loo apt to analyse
differences and not to synthetize essentials. (The letter killeth, but
the spirit giveth life*. The real point, of course, is to carry the essen-
tial of the spirit into the study of the letter.
Heresy is just as rampant as ever. Let us hope so. For wherever
two men think differently on any subject, each is a heretic to the other,
and it is when differences exist that men will lake the trouble lo think
beneath the surface. Intellectual foes are a boon to a man, and un-
happy is the plight of him who finds no opponent. Wherefore when
two schools of occultism differ, the. fool says (They don't either of
them know anything for certain!*, but the wise man says: (What
can I learn from both?*
One of the great secrets of Occult Teaching is that of indepen-
dence, and, for this reason, a Teacher who tries to use his own power
lo over-influence his followers is on the Wrong path. He may persuade
himself that he is doing it to spread Truth; he isn't, he is only delaying
the spiritual development of those who come under his spell. Occult
Teaching is to awaken men, not to put them lo sleep. For this reason,
one of the chief labours of the occult teacher is lo build up the per-
ceptive independence of his pupil; one of the chief labours of the
student is to develop his own powers so that what he hears becomes
his own by the right of test, since he has accepted what befits him,
and rejected the rest. Making disciples is child's play, making fellow-
occultists is not.
Each of us has some peculiarity, some preference, some taste. Each
of these is also a window upon the Universe. Every person holds
closely to some little thing. In that little thing—whatever it be—the
whole Cosmos is held. To use a very old analogy: (The Lord was
 REFLECTIONS 147

not in the whirlwind, but in the Still, Small Voice*. Men have been
brought in touch with the Infinite as often by means of the micro-
scope as by the telescope, and a mother's anxiety over a baby's cries
is worth a good deal more to her real self than anxiety over her suc-
cess before a woman's club. It is not so important to widen one's
sphere, as to deepen it, and the first element in deepening it is lo find
out the reason of its existence. It mailers very little whether this reason
translates itself into a (First Cause*, a (Supreme Force*, a (Source
Perpetual*, an (Eternal Magnetisms, a (Personal Divinity*, or
(God*, so long as the soul finds harbour somewhere. But until the
student becomes convinced that things do exist, and that there is a
reason for them, he will not go ver'.' 'ar. In the scoffing Nineteenth
Century there Was a so-called problem: zGiven the Universe, to find
God*. The real problem is a much more difficult one: (Given the
Universe, not to find God.*

In publishing a short article translated from Mondo Occulto of

Naples, we desire to take the opportunity of pointing out the value of
this esoteric Italian bi-monthly. Almost invariably the articles are
solid, thoughtful and helpful to the student. In the general awakening
of Modern Italy it is important lo note that both psychic and occult
research have found an honoured place.

The question of amulets and talismans, long quiescent, comes ever

more and more to the fore. It may be of interest to readers to know
that Toscanini, probably the best known orchestral conductor of the
world, is a firm believer in amulets and wears one such, having the
traditional pentacle upon one side, and which Was prepared for him
under the strictest astrological and magical conditions. Toscanini is a
strong believer in Spiritism and is a member of a circle in Milan, being
himself a student of some degree of advancement.

We are asked to announce that a (World-Circle of Radio-Har-

mony* has been established to coordinate the emission of thoughts all
over the world, at a given time daily, for such word-movements as
peace, harmony and spiritual development. The purpose is to establish
a continuous telepathic Wave encircling the Earth. Those who are

-
 1148 T H E SEER

interested may Write lo Prof. T. V. Severa, Caselle Poslale 119,

Rome.
m
m m

The announcement is made from Abyssinia that a (perpetual

lamp* has been found burning in a cave in the foot-hills of the Simen
Mountains, that it is still burning, and is connected with a fissure of
the rock up which seeps a steady flow of natural gas. The inscriptions
in the cave are Pre-Christian and refer to a cult of Art (Ra?) con*
ceming which nothing is known.
•
The daily press in London has drawn attention to the rather unu-
sual case of a woman whose mere presence in a room stops every
Watch or clock. She is employed as charwoman by a doctor, and the
only clock u)hich is unaffected by her presence is an old (grandfa-
thers clock* in the hall. The case will be investigated psychically to
determine if the emanations which act upon the mechanism of the
timepieces are chemical or physical.

•IMlitb JJreoictions
It is truly amazing, at times, how fully events justify the predictions
which may be made by Astrology. Thus on page 91 of THE SEER
occurred the following prediction: England. — Uranus is culminat-
ing in Aries and in the House of Religion and Learning. There is
likelihood of some complicated legal question, not to be settled sud-
denly, but involving a constitutional matter. The recent encyclical
letter of the Archishop of Canterbury in which birth control, sex edu-
cation, and evolution are admitted by the Church as the result of the
Lambeth Conference is admittedly the most drastic step taken by the
Church of England for several centuries. But the pacifist resolution
xvhich was passed by the conference at the same time is even a more
dangerous one, for the Church provides prayers (for victory in time
of war* and the non-pacifists will protest the decision of the Lambeth
Conference as a veiled attack on the Empire.
On page 140 the announcement Was made: Earthquake and tidal
wave menace on the southern shores of the Caribbean Sea This may
spread to the West Indies. In this case, the event came earlier than
the prediction suggested. On Sept. 5 a terrible cyclone and tidal wave
ravaged the island of St. Domingo, in the Caribbean Sea, with a
'death list of 4,000 persons, and the West Indies also suffered.
 REFLECTIONS 149

On page 91 occurred the following prediction: Germany. — Re-

newal of demand for the abolition of the Dantzig Corridor. Troubles
with Poland probable. This Was announced for the period beginning
the 24th. August. On Aug. 27, Here Gottfried Treviranus, German
Minister of the Occupied Regions, declared (the Dantzig corridor
must be reconquered, and that before long!* His speech gained him
votes in the elections, but has given rise lo official protestations both
in Poland and in France. The Kurjer Poznowski under date of
lli/i. September, announced the decision of the Polish Cabinet to
fortify the frontier of the Corridor, and, it is understood, with the
aid of France. In the discussion, Italy sides with Germany against
Poland.
On page 92 occured two predictions which have a curious relation
to each other in the light of after-events. They are as follows: Jugo-
slavia. — Expose of Italian propaganda trying to foment trouble
between the Croats and the Serbs. And on page 91. — Italy. — T h e
tension between Fascism and anti-Fascism is likely to become stron-
ger. On Sept. 6, the Italian Fascist Government executed four Slo-
venians on the grounds of anti-Fascism, a political crime, and hence
execution was regarded as very summary proceedings. Being Slove-
nes, this execution has aroused the most violent animosity in Czecho-
slovakia, on Sept 12 the Italian embassy at Prague Was stoned and
the Czech Press is a unit in urging a closer alliance with Jugo-Slavia
to offset (Fascist arrogance*.
In the last two numbers of THE SEER, predictions Were made
concerning hostilities in the Moslem world, and already many troubles
have been noted. Under dale-line of Sept. 14, the announcement Was
made of violent conflicts between the Turks and the Kurds.
Also on page 91 occurred ihe prediction : this lunation will be
marked by some striking development in financial circles, probably a
new banking combine. Under date-line of Sept. 8, right in the middle
of the lunation, therefore, the announcement Was made of the for-
mation of an international banking combine of two Dutch banks, a
Swiss bank and three German banks for the purchase of German de-
bentures. The bank will issue its own debentures in France. Under,
dateline of Sept. 9, another international combine of banks in six dif-
ferent countries Was announced lo form a (European investment
trust*.
Other fulfilled predictions are omitted for lack of space.
•.•••-.-.

— 150 —

®l)e Song of tl)e ftroclrjc kernels

J. CALDWELL-JOHNSTON
P r o m c«The Boole of t h e B e l o v e d ». by o e r m l a a l o n

These be the gifts of the Master:

In darkness, Light;
In sorrow, Joy;
In turmoil, Peace;

In hatred, Love;
In weakness, Strength;
In labour, Rest;

In perplexities. Insight;
In happiness, Compassion;
In dangers, Laughter;

In failure, Wisdom;
In exile. Sweetness;
In weariness, Delights.

These be the gifts of the Master,

These be His precious gifts.

In the Name of the Master:

Take them, have them, keep them.

Peace be with you, Brother.

In the Name of the Master—Peace!

 ;
Ssf^^rW^T^^ ' ^ W T ! » P ^"**-f

Jfaoourable (Elements for October - ttooember

NOTE. — For indications prior to October 21, see the September issue of
THE SEER.

T
HE ZODIACAL SIGN OF SCORPIO. — For all
persons bom between Oct. 22 and Nov. 2 1 : Scorpio is the
8th. sign; fixed or stable; of the Water triplicity; ruled by
Mars (nocturnal throne); outer character—ardour with se-
crecy ; inner character—attachment; in Medical Astrology rules the
pelvis of the kidney, the bladder and the genital organs; maladies—
gravel, genital troubles and venereal disease; favourable colour—
red; favourable gems—garnet, tiger's eye, and carbuncle; favourable
number — 4.
Favourable Days and Hours. — According to Lunar and plane-
tary aspects the most favourable days will be: Oct. 22nd. all day;
23rd. mom.; 25th. after.; 26th., all day; 28 th. mom.; 29th. after.;
31st. after.; Nov. 1st. all day; 3rd. mom.; 5th. all day; 6th. mom.;
7th. mom.; 8th. after.; 11th. all day; 12th. after.; 14th. after.;
15th. mom.; 16th. mom.; 18th. all day; 20 th. all day; 21st. all day.
Unfavourable Days and Hours. — According to Lunar and pla-
netary aspects, the most unfavourable days will be: Oct. 23rd. after.;
27th. all day; 28th. after.; 29th. mom.; 30th. all day; Nov. 2nd.
all day; 3rd. after.; 4th. all day; 6th. after.; 7th. after.; 8th. mom.;
14th. mom.; 16th. after.; 17th. all day; 19th. mora. Days not noted
are neutral or doubtful.
Medico-Herbal Suggestion. — Scorpio rules the lymphatico-san-
guine temperament, and is classed as hot and dry. It used to be known
to the ancients as the «the month of the inner heat* and a check
upon natural ardour was advised. Stimulants should be reduced in
quantity. The most favourable infusions or teas are as follows: Oct.
22 to Oct. 30-—pomegranate juice or sweet cider, to which has been
added a little water from a glass wherein a rusty nail has been kept;
from Nov. 1 to Nov. 10—an infusion of strawberry root and salsa-
parilla bark, in the proportion of one-third and two thirds; from
Nov. 11 to Nov. 21—ginger tea with one lavender leaf therein.
 r
M~- *•»•' •nn%, --•_<!** ' »rtw :^r

152 THE SEER

Born at Konnersreuth, Austria, April 9, 1898. 12.15 a. m.

(after midnight)
 V / - - 4 . ; * , > , €! • * - / , < — .*££.' -.«<£ T - ; i_M,n u - j * ^ - ^ v > , ^

- 153-
- -j —

horoscope of tt)c iHontt)

THERESE NEUMANN — The Living Mystery

(Extraordinary sensitive, in whom a number of different psychic gifts have

appeared, and also undesired phenomena. For full account, see the last issue
of THE SEER).
In considering the horoscope of a case like Thireae Neumann of Konners-
reuth, the first question that presents itself is whether the phenomena are
genuine, or, to put the matter in astrological teims, whether there is any-
thing in the Natal Horoscope which shows i. tendency to psychic gifts or aber-
rations. Secondly, whether there is anything in the Progressed Horoscope for
the year in which the phenomena first appeared, to show that such should be
expected. Both questions may be here answered :n the affirmative: the Natal
Horoscope does show some very striking features and if Symbolic Directions
be applied, a very remarkable set of aspects comes to light. The case, then,
is not only interesting in its elucidation of the psychic mystery, but it also
gives an example of the value of Syiiioolic Directions.
A word or two on the Natal Horoscope, lirst. The question before us is a
psychic one; it has much to do with strange state; of health (the appearance
of the stigmata of Christ on the body etc.) and also with religious ecstasies
(regressive memory to the times of the crucifixion of which Therese Neumann
speaks as an eye-witness). We should expect, then, to And an accentuation in
Neptune, as the planet of mysticism and in the Sun, as the luminary of the
Inner Self. The expectation is justified. Neptune, still in the House of Ill-
ness, is in direct opposition with the Ascendant. The Sun, near the Nadir, is
in direct opposition with the Mid-LTeaven. The four angles of the horoscope
are in a state of violent stress. The native's extraordinary psychic state has
certainly some relation to an accident to the spine, in the year of birth, when
Mars, planet of accidents, was in the sign of Pisces ruled by Neptune, planet
of mysticism, and was in dangerous and approaching square to Neptune itself.
It was also in square with Saturn, the other uialotic, in the House of Invali-
dism (House XII) and to cap the whole affair, Saturn, in that House, and
Neptune in the House of Illness were also in opposition. Incapacitation, with
seme psychic element involved, would be the finding of every astrologer on a
consideration of the Natal chart alone.
The second question involved is certainly that of the development in 1926
of the stigmata of Christ, upon the native, in the palms of the hands, the
insteps of the feet, the side, and even thorn-scratches on the forehead, the
first appearing on April 2nd, 1926, the thorn-marks, a few weeks later. The
regressed horoscope viewed from the point of view of Secondary Directions,
S as little of importance, but if Symbolic Directions be used, tjie indications
ere amazing.
The system of Symbolic Directions which proves to be the most effective
in this case is Frankland's 4/7th of a degree. Measure or the Naronic 3/6th
Measure, which come very closely to the same thing. Using the 4/7th Measure,
and dealing in round figures for the sake of the reader, we may add 16° to all
the planets and the angles of the horoscope, and this gives a long list of im-
portant directions pointing directly to the appearance of the stigmata. All
the angles of the horoscope, and every planet is involved, as follows: Ascen-
dant square Mars pro., Asc. quincunx Venus pro.: Asc. trine Mercury, pro._;
Midheaven, quincunx, Mars pro.; Sun semi-sextile Venus pro.; Sun, semi-
textile Mars, pro.; Moon conj. Uranus rad.; Mercury, opposition, Moon,
5ro.; Venus opp. Moon rod.; Venus opp-Moon rod.; Mars opp. Jupiter pro.;
upiter conj. Mid-Heaven rad.; Uranus conj. Ase. rad.; Neptune, semisextile
Venus pro. and Neptune, square. Mars pro.
In this list are clearly set forth the factors of mysterious states of health
and psychic disturbances. Only the extraordinary fast does not appear upon
the list of astrological indications, -. , - *•
 — 154 — -«•• •* -m,t

nature'* Cinks to Qlstralagg

A JTieIb-toorker'0 Itotee

ESME SWAINSON

STROLOGY in its deepest sense contains the Mysteries

of the Universe, the key to an understanding of the nature
of all substances. Alchemy also is a true science, whether
dealing with the transmutation of physical matter by the
understanding of their spiritual nature, or whether dealing with the
transmutations of the grosser elements in man himself. These two
sciences are inter-related and there is a planetary rulership to be dis-
cerned behind both; so that both for astrological and alchemical
work, there is a requisite planetary hour especially favourable for
every process.
Very little is understood at the present time about the nature of the
forces which represent minerals or plants; there are evolutionary
reasons why this should be so. It is true that Paracelsus, Charubel,
Echartshausen, Culpeper and others have compiled a tentative her-
barium of planetary influences, considering them chiefly from the
point of view of medicinal remedies.
Yet, while it seems probable that the lists are generally correct,
there does not seem to be any definite astrological plan behind them,
though certainly there must be some correspondence with astrology
which may be tabulated.
I have not had time to go far into such a theory, but I cull from my
note-book some suggestions with especial reference to colour and to
flowers, for I have a big garden, and flowers seem to love me as I
love them.
When we first consider the colours of flowers, or for that matter,
colours in themselves, we are on thin ice.
Old traditions and occult knowledge have given us definite ideas
about the rays or planetary colors, including the primary and second-
ary colours of the spectrum, but even these have their exoteric and
 NATURE'S LINKS TO ASTROLOGY 155

esoteric side; still for consideration of form, the exoteric is most im-
portant, since it deals with the physical plane.
Alan Leo classified the planetary colors as follows: Jupiter, Blue;
Mars, Red; Moon, Violet; Saturn, Green; Venus, Indigo; and the
Sun, Orange; but a «later» tabulation is to be found in his dictionary
of astrology.
With the exception of indigo—the Venus color, we have a clear
idea of what is meant. The Venus color, as I believe, is not translat-
able into any known material, though its physical expression tends to
the surface sheen of copper as it is to be found in indigo paint. The
nearest colour in Nature is to be seen in deep seas near the equator. It
is something like the «blue rose» and, truth to tell, evolution has not
yet reached tthe level at which it can be expressed physically.
When we come to consider the Zodiacal colors, quite apart from
any planetary rulership thereof or any planet therein, there is very
little which one can consider as definite. It will be generally agreed
that each sign of the Zodiac has an influence of its own, which means
a certain rate of vibration susceptible of translation either into sound
or colour; and moreover there is little doubt that each degree of the
Zodiac has its distinct influence. This, however, is highly complex
and would require a very highly developed colour sense in order to
be able to distinguish each one as well as a special occult training.
In order to define more accurately the Zodiac colors, I believe that
it would be necessary to allow for the three decanates, which will
make three colour divisions to each sign, and of course the shades
and hues of the zodiacal colors must be accurately determined. For
example the Red of Aries cannot be the Red of Scorpio; nor should
the Yellow of Gemini be confused with the Yellow of Virgo.
I have not tested out all the Zodiac colours, for it needs much time,
and in order to be certain of one's conclusions, the assistance of a
skilled clairvoyant is needed, or, as Sutcliffe puts it in his recent book,
the gift of Monochromatic Sight.
I append my own list with question marks against those colours of
which I am not sure. It may be a help to others who are working
along the same line.

Aries Poppy Red

Taurus Madonna Blue?
Gemini Daffodil Yellow
Cancer Iridiscent colour like a shell but rose pink predo-
minating.
 •156 THE SEER

Leo Yellow. Metallic gold.an effect like cloth of gold;

in other materials shot gold-rod?
materials shot gold-red?
Virgo Corn Yellow
Libra D eep sea blue.
Scorpio Rose red—a touch of purple in it; perhaps clear
magenta is a better description.
Sagittarius Royal Blue.
Capricorn Bottle Green.
Aquarius Green shot blue—probably no corresponding mat-
erial colour yet?
Pisces Mauve—iridiscent again like Cancer.
The above list represents the whole sign. The three modifications
are sub-tones, though, so far as the eye is concerned, they take quite a
different colour. In the same way, if the note or chord characteristic
of this sign be heard, the variations are sub-tones or harmonies.
The ugly or dirty colours are super-positions due to men's thoughts
and do not exist in the natural spectrum, just as some of the occult
teachings affirm that certain unpleasant insects are said thus to have
originated. Incidentally, it is a mistake to use these dull or ugly colors,
since they tend to materialize any inharmonious vibrations which
exist in the aura of the individual. We must remember also that the
majority of people as yet vibrate more to Mars and Saturn than to the
other planets, which, in terms of colours, mean red and green rays.
Let us examine as examples the sub-divisions of the two red signs
—Aries and Scorpio.
1st. Dec. Aries-Aries—Poppy Red.
2nd. Dec. Aries-Leo. — Combined with the Leo color, this will
'. result in a flame color, very brilliant.
3rd. Dec. Aries-Sagittarius. — Combined with the Sagittarius
blue—I have no exact visualization
of this color.
1 st. Dec. Scorpio.-Scorpio. — The Pure Scorpio red. This is
the deep rose red. The color of a red
peony in the lighter shades.
2nd. Dec. Scorpio. — Pisces. This purple red, pansy colour,
though tending more to the red side.
2nd. Dec. Scorpio.-Pisces. — This is purple red, pansy colour,
3rd. Dec. Scorpio.-Cancer. — I do not quite know how to des-
» eribe tins—a deep pinky mauve?
 -
' .' •>!.- *-— »• «. :—**-3Frj*n »T'

N A T U R E ' S LINKS TO A S T R O L O G Y 157

As far as Europe is concerned, purple of a peculiar shade has been

associated with death, and it is appropriate for Scorpio and the 8th
house. The passional experiences of Scorpio are depicted in a very
curious purplish red, seen by some flowers, the majority of which are
poisonous to man and beast, and these blooms are often associated
with a curious smell, almost like that of decaying matter. One might
call it the smell of transition or transmutation of a material from one
plane to another.
It is not easy to dissociate the planetary colours from the sign co-
lours. Thus, since the Moon has been connected with violet it may be
disputed that Cancer has the pink under-current. It is the Mother sign,
however, and does radiate a beautiful pink. Likewise it will be found
that a number of persons with Cancer on their ascendant, have a great
predileotion for pink.

.\

I have made some notes, also, concerning the astrological relations

of plants.
Paracelsus, the great astrologer and alchemist, knew more about
the inner meanings and powers of plants than anyone since the days
of the Egyptians, though of course, his herbarium was very different
from that which was collated from the Valley of the Nile. He affir-
med that with inner vision it was possible to see the vibrations of plants
and correspondences. Each plant has its «Signatium» and, failing
spiritual sight, this may also be found by careful observation, as the
outer form also bears the signatium. The method is a wise one; inspi-
rational suggestion may be tested by scientific methods.
There are many puzzles—here is one: Take a series of gardens
close together, the subsoil and situation the same, yet there is a diffe-
rent influence in each, a definite astrological influence that persists.
Does the day that the garden is started fix the rising sign, or does it
depend on the gardener who planned the garden?
My garden is a Scorpio garden with a strong Venus element—
the red and magenta flowers flourish like weeds, and I have a Scorpio
Ascendant, but I did not start or plan it. It was this which started me
investigating the rulership of Lilies.
Some lists give the different varieties of Lilies under different pla-
nets—White lilies, under Venus, Water Lilies under the Moon, and
 158 T H E SEER

Lilies of the Valley under Mercury. I have not attempted to class

every type of Lily, only some of the best known, but as a species, they
must have a ruling planet, as a plant, the rising sign must be the major
influence for the form; in fact, probably each plant has a horoscope.
If we take lilies as a species, they seem generally to be under the
influence of Venus, and the varieties have been classified by me as
follows: Tiger Lilies, Aries; Water Lilies and Lotus, Cancer; Turks
Caps, Leo; Madonna Longiflorum (Easter Lily), Virgo; Lilia Au-
ratum, Libra; Arums, Scorpio; Lily of the Valley, Pisces.
Madonna Lilies have been used for the festivals of the Virgin for
centuries and are considered the emblems of Purity,—one of the
qualities of Virgo as symbolic of the sign Virgo. The Virgin also is
often depicted bearing lilies instead of a sheaf of wheat.
Turkscaps are particularly regal.
Water lilies are undoubtedly Cancer, the birth of the marvellous
white flower from the mud and water being typical of the inner mean-
ing of Cancer.
The Arums are an interesting group and come under Scorpio, these
are particularly poisonous and the Snake or Black Lily is an extraor-
dinary flower—of ordinary arum form, save for the leaves which are
divided and sometimes variegated, the spathe is a deep purple red, *
true Scorpio colour, with a metallic lustre, the centre spike is as if
made of purple—indigo bronze metal. They have beautifully spotted
stems, green on white, Venusian in beauty—but a Scorpion smell.
To account for the sub-varieties, say in the Arums, it may he ne-
cessary, to add other planetary influences to the list, as follows:—
The Arums—Ascendant: Scorpio. The White Arum may be the
Moon and Venus; the Snake Lily has a Venus influence; the Yellow
Arum combines the forces of Mercury and Venus, and the Wild
Arum shows the relationships of Saturn and Mars.
One of the Arums is a herbal remedy for whooping cough, laryn-
gitis and tonsilitis—Taurus and Scorpio complaints. Another Scorpio
Plant is the Horehound (Merrubium Vulgari) and has the typical
colour and smell.
I think it is probable that the rose is the flower of our planet—as
fire is the element of our chain and our way to perfection; as a chain
leads through sacrifice and true Devotion, so the Red Rose is our
symbol, and, therefore, by correspondence comes under Mars.
 Stlje R a y s
DION FORTUNE

C
O N C E I V E of the Rays as laid out upon the curve of
involution and evolution, with the Green Ray at the nadir.
Then remember, that viewed from another angle, the
curve of involution and evolution are but the two sides of a
spiral, so that Rays can be met with on the lower and higher arcs.
Think of the Rays as successive beams of light shining out as the
Logoidal Consciousness turns upon itself, and you will conceive them
as successive manifestations. So you get the three primary and four
secondary Rays.
You will find the clue to the Rays in looking upon them as touch-
ing manifestation in an arc, not in a straight line; and if you look at
this arc with the Green Ray in its centre, you will see that the Red
Ray of personal power is on the involutionary side and corresponds
with the Purple Ray of personal meekness, compassion, humility and
spiritual power. The magician is balanced by the devotional mystic,
the Orange Ray balances the Indigo Ray, the Yellow Ray balances
the Blue Ray and in the Green Ray the involutionary and evolution-
ary aspects meet.
The Red end of the spectrum concerns the development of the
individuality, and the Purple end of the spectrum is concerned with
the development of group minds, and in the Green Ray of beauty is
found the connecting link.
In the Red Ray you get strength of image — strength of desire.
In the Orange Ray you get strength of will.
The Yellow Ray is the Ray of Wisdom — of power through
knowledge.
The Green Ray is the Ray of Beauty, and the lower love. We
call it the Celtic Ray in the British Isles. But it is also the Ray of An-
cient Greece, wherein it was brought to a higher degree of perfection
than was ever achieved in the Northern Isles, for it is a Ray that
 160 T H E SEER

needs sun for its higher aspects and is apt to touch the lower aspects
in the absence of sun.
The Blue Ray is the Hermetic Ray, with its roots in Egypt and
Chaldea. It is the Ray of the concrete mind — the magician's Ray.
The Indigo Ray is the Gnostic Ray — the Ray of the abstract
mind and philosophy and science.
The Purple Ray is the Ray of devotion—the Ray of healing—
the Ray of the Master Jesus. Thus may you reckon the Rays.
They have again their correspondence with the planets and with
the planes, and with the bodies of man, with the elements and with
the points of the compass, and with the aspects of the Logoidal nature.
The three primaries with the higher, and the four secondaries with
the lower.
Each Ray, moreover, has its cusp wherein the influence of the
neighbouring Rays make themselves apparent, and you have to
reckon with this in all Ray working,and without it a Ray is incomplete
and isolated.
The Green Ray has its affinities with both East and West. On the
Green Ray you touch the wisdom of the East as well as the wisdom
of the West; and each ray has to have its completion in two other
Rays, because man is a triangle, and each side of his nature—emoti-
onal, mental and spiritual—has to find its satisfaction and its Initiation
and must seek it on the Ray under which the body corresponding to
the plane was evolved.
Therefore you must balance the Rays in your training, and you
will find in each tradition the elements which connect it with all the
other traditions.
On the Green Ray—the Celtic nature Ray—you will find the
connection with the Purple Ray through the Celtic Saints, such as
St. Bride, St. Columba and many others. You will find the link with
the Hermetic tradition, also, through the Mags Merlin, who is very
important, and is the Master of the Celtic Ray in these islands. You
will find the link with the Eastern tradition through the fire worship,
which links it on to the tradition of Zoroaster.
In the Hermetic tradition you will find the link with Christian as-
pects through the Rose and the Cross, and with the Celtic aspect
through Merlin again.
On the Gnostic tradition you will find the link with Christianity
through the speculations of symbolism and with the Hermetic tradition
through the higher science and philosophy.
 THE RAYS 161

On the Christian Ray you will find the link with the Celtic tradi-
tion through the Grail legends and the Arthurian cycle; and with
the Hermetic tradition through the Mysteries.

Locdsof
Hind

Involulio!
uikon. / fLanrnxciArj) \L.vbbullotx

So you may trace out the links between every tradition and every
other tradition, and every school has the points of contact from the
other Rays carried into it and all are thereby linked up and made
into a whole, and you work your way through the symbols and the
links from one tradition to another and thereby effect a synthesis.
In the Divine Nature, all qualities are to be found in perfect syn-
thesis, but human nature has to develop them one by one.
Every Soul in its Divine aspect contains all the Rays but in human
incarnation one Ray is its keynote, on it the others are built. It is this
that makes people instinctively feel that they belong to one or the other
Ray. It is also a common error to conclude that a «mystic» and an
«occultist» must necessarily be «on» different Rays, whereas it is
more likely to be a question of different combinations of Ray pro-
portions in the individual, for the goal is the same, although their
Paths may vary.
Confusion frequently occurs between the Lesser and the Greater
Rays. Those that we are considering are the Lesser Rays. The Great-
er Rays, of which there are 12, relate to the Cosmos and are known
to us as the 12 houses of the Zodiac,
 162 T H E SEER

The Lesser Rays which relate to the universe and the planets are
known by the colours of the spectrum, but in addition to the 7 known
to us there are three Secret Rays, one of which has passed out of ma-
nifestation and two not yet come into function. These Rays also cor-
relate with the Tree of Life—the 10 Sephiroth of the Qabalah.
Let us now endeavour to trace briefly some further correlations and
correspondences which these Rays represent.
The First Ray, we are told, developed under those great Arche-
typal Forces known as the «Lords of Flame* first emanation of the
Great Solar Logos when engaged on the evolution of His Universe
These great forces of dark heat are represented to us as the Red Ray,
the first primary colour, and produced those archetypal moulds upon
which all form is built.
Closely connected with these are those second emanations of the
Logos known as the cLords of Form* who, amongst other things.are
engaged in the solidification of the dense physical body and providing
a vehicle in which the «Monad» on its journey from the Divine to
dense matter, can function as a human being. These we may imagine
as being on the Orange Ray, the mixture of Red and Yellow blend
of Spiritual Archetypal Forces and of Mind; remembering that Mind
in this sense represents cForm», for Mind works through thought-
forms.
In the third Logoidal out-pouring we have those great cLords of
Wisdom* who galvanised and infused life into the forms evolved by
their predecessors, through the etheric double. This is the mystery of
Personality wherein the Mind takes possession of the vehicle. This
we can image as the Yellow Ray, the second primary colour being
often associated with mind on this arc of involution, as is also the
third primary colour Blue associated with mjnd on the arc of evolu-
tion.
The Green Ray, the blend of Yellow and Blue, represents the
Elemental and Nature Forces which gave to man his instincts, and
developed in him those primitive forces which made him conscious of
the possession of life. These, it is said, were worked out in the Lemu-
rian Race through the operation of the forces of the Lower Astral
plane.
As the consciousness of man became more and more immersed in
the physical senses, and his personality became more individualised,
so his spiritual consciousness became correspondingly dimmed. A
certain contraction and coldness then appeared which showed itself
 THE RAYS 163

as the Blue Ray, which is associated with the Atlantean Race. It was
during this phase of evolution that great Initiates appeared and under-
took the training of humanity which led gradually to the develop-
ment of the consciousness of the higher emotions and aspirations which
operate through the forces of the Upper Astral plane.
Man, however, for the most part will long be plunged in the depths
of matter before the upward arc of evolution lifts him again into those
high spiritual realms from which he came. Hence we get the dark
ages of the Aryan Race—the Kali-Yuga represented as the Indigo
Ray—the colour of the night sky before the dawn. It is in these con-
ditions that the personality gains strength and individualisation, and
the concrete mind develops its power.
The Great Ones who guide evolution towards the exalted state
of consciousness to which they have allained are ever on the watch
for those advanced souls in incarnation who are developing the qua-
lities of the Abstract Mind, many there are now who are consciously
bringing the gulf between the personality and the Higher Self and
are being gathered into what is known as the Purple Ray—that blend
of the spiritual forces brought into manifestation by the Lords of
Flame and balanced by the Blue Ray of the personality through the
consciousness of the concrete mind. Here we may look for the gradual
development of the sixth Race. In this connection, it may be recalled
that a purple robe was placed on the Master Jesus symbolising His
spiritual powers and that His Mother is usually depicted as wearing
a blue robe, symbolising the exaltation of matter.
As the ever conquering sun dispels the shadow of the night so with
the development of the 7th Race will evolve the full synthesis of the
controlled emotions, mental illumination, and spiritual realisation
which will lead us on to the at-one-ment with the Logoidal conscious-
ness, and the close of the cycle of evolution.
(Reprinted, by special and restricted permission, from (The Inner
Light*, published monthly by the Fraternity of the Inner Light Pub-
lishing Society, Bayswaler, London).

Modern psychology asserts that there is no idea which does not

bring about a corresponding change in the body; that consciousness
produces action. Desires, emotions, pleasures, sorrows are all mental
things, but they rule the physical body. In the same manner, by the
determination of the nature of our ideas we can influence the develop-
ment of the body.
 lo4-

Gtxptni Hxt ono iHoga Core

AUBREY PEACOCK

(NOTE. — This is part of on unpublished manuscript left by cAuhrej

Peaeock » whose after-death communication, known as the «Aubrey Mes-
sages », are reviewed on another page.)

W E H A V E often wondered why there is so much serpent

symbolism in the Bible and in most other occult books.
It would seem that the serpent was a very necessary and
important personage, since he was the third to arrive in
the Creation and inhabit the Edenic Garden, and in the Biblical sym-
bolism was feared for his «subtlety»; one, indeed whom the primal
gods feared would teach the Man and Woman to reach out and take
hold of the cTree of Life and live forever*, for already this serpent
had pointed out to them the cTree of Knowledge*.
In Genesis we find that Dan (Wisdom) shall judge his people as
one of the tribes of Israel. «Dan shall be a serpent in the way*, «a
horned snake in the path.* And later, in Isaiah, xxx 6, we find the
oracle concerning the beasts of the south: cthrough the land of trou-
ble and anguish from whence come the lioness and lion, the viper and
the fiery flying serpent, they carry their riches on the shoulders of
young asses and their treasures on the humps of camels to a people
that shall not profit them*.
Here we find a distinct word about the ancient Mayan and Atlan-
tean fiery-flying serpent. This is not the Feathered Serpent of the
Seven Sacred Fires, Gucumatz or Ku-Kul-Kan... cThe Land of
Trouble and Anguish,* does it not faintly but accurately distinguish
the Islands of Poseidon or Atlan, and does it not also describe the
trouble that has lasted in and among the warring races that archeology
•hows throughout all South and Central America, whence fled th
remnants of the peoples from this sunken land?
Having thus distinguished between this Flying Serpent and Gucu-
matz, the Feathered Serpent of Atlan and of the region now known
as Mexico, Yucatan and Central America, we may touch a word on
 SERPENT FIRE 165

the latter. This serpent was feathered to portray the Powers Above,
and it also symbolized the power of thought to rise into the spiritual
world, while the Seven Fires, like the Seven Lamps of Biblical alle-
gory, showed the sevenfold division of Will, Manifestation. Force,
Fire, Light, Life and Form as diverse powers of the One Great
Source from which all Creation—despite its diversity—descended.
When Man and Woman were in the making, that is, after the pe-
riod of primitive consciousness, the instinctive subconscious or the first
fiery spinal upward flame (in future to feed the Lamp of the Mind)
was first observed by the woman, by nature the more introspective of
the two. The Serpent was also the Sacred and Spiritual force that
vitalized the spinal River of Life, which was portrayed as between
Two Trees that grew on each side of this river. This is clearly seen
in the afferent and efferent sets of nerves in the human nervous system,
and in the life-force which they convey.
This fiery spinal force of Life, on its upwards path from the ge-
nerative centre in the myriad nerves of the sacral basin (wherein is the
8-holed inverted pyramid of the spine) is the fire that feeds all life-
force on all the planes of being. On the generative level it feeds the
Sexual Fire; on the navel level it feeds the fire for nutrition, on the
level of the breast and the heart it feeds the fire of motherlove and
that of altruism, and so, passing on over and through the Atlas, it feeds
the fiery brain force which is necessary for the vibratory action which
we call Thought.
In some ways this is similar to the burning process in our lungs, by
which we breathe, and in the Supreme and the Most High—the o'er-
shadowing wings or brain lobes—it feeds the high and vibratory ac-
tion in the pineal and the pituitary bodies, which, in relation with the
Optic Thalamus dominates and controls all the lesser actions and
reactions, the regeneration and the re-building. Moreover it sustains
us in Spiritual Vision and Power to keep a high and a pure heart and
to feel and to use that divine and purely spiritual thing called Intuition.
And, over and beyond this, lies the Sacred Mystery called the cDi-
vine Union*, when through sacrifice and purity of Love for all, we
find ourselves at One with the Father, and hence with All.
This serpentine fiery force mounts in a spiraling, swirling, revol-
ving manner, and to portray this the old Biblical writers used the term
«serpent».Then they used the terms «tree» or «trees»as the nerve path
which exists from each side of the spine as efferent and afferent sour-
ces of life energy. This central, spinal, spiral, swirling force is above
normal, and only open to those who are cChristed* to that point
 166 THE SEER

where they can and do Heal. The serpentine force is, always was,
and always will be, the sole source of the Power of Mind, and, as
the superphysical power, is necessary for rebuilding or regeneration,
since—by whatever name it may be called—this is the Christ-Power
or the Christ-Fire whose inner and sacred nature is the heart of the
Great Mystery.

Flame
O Flame I Living and Divine Being 1
But what is a Flame, O Friends, if it be not the very moment of
existence 1 What joy, what faith, and what power lies in this very
instant.
Flame is the action of a moment, of an instant's link between Earth
and Heaven. O Friends, everything that must pass from a state of
heaviness to an ethereal state must taste that moment of Flame and
Light.
PAUL VALERY

Choosing a wife
Every astrologer knows well that there are attractions and repul-
sions of great force between certain characters, and these go back to
former lives. One of the difficulties that lies in the choice of a hus-
band or wife lies in the fact that, in the past, each individual has
forged chains which attach him to a certain type... There is ten times
more chance of a happy marriage, when the Iwo horoscopes, com-
pared, reveal a mutual inner harmony.
ESME SWAINSON

Whoso denies, without reason for his denial, denies that he pos-
sesses reason.

Medecine, first of all, was magic. It did not become science until
a long time afterwards. And now — science seems to be turning back
into magic !

Never be content with people who agree with you. It is by the

striking against each other of sharply-cut ideas that sparks of new
conceptions come.
 — 167 —

®t)e © a t om of (ffoen
QUcorbing to fllljilo tlje %tm
Dr. E. E. DE H E N S E L E R

II

I N O U R former article, having given the interpretation of Philo

concerning the Garden itself, we may now proceed to his treat-
ment of the inner meanings of the actions of Adam and Eve
therein.
The record runs: «And the Lord God commanded the man, say-
ing*, cOf every tree of the Garden thou mayest freely eat*. It could
not be necessary to give a command to the man created in the image
and likeness of God, to the monad which possessed in itself all the
perfections of God, but it is wise to exhort the mental man, of terres-
trial origin, neither good nor bad in itself. God desires, then, that the
mental should nourish itself not only on a single tree, on a single vir-
tue, but on the trees which represent all the vitrues. The exception
which is made of the Tree of the knowledge of Good and Evil—as
Philon points out—is that this tree is in Paradise, truly, so far as its
essence is concerned, but that it is outside Paradise for its fruits. In
Hebrew, moreover, the word translated cthou* in the Authorized
Version is in the plural number, since it is not only the mental but also
the astral and the physical which are brought into action in all that
has to do with the knowledge of good and evil; thus God declared
rin the day that thou eatest thereof thou will surely die*, which is
to say that the man who is nourished by vice will die therefrom; here
the reference is rather to a punishment than to a separation of the soul
from the physical body, which is in itself a natural phenomenon and
enters into the process of evolution.
Again: «It is not good that man should be alone; I will make a
help-meet for him;* which is to say that the soul, by itself, can do
nothing, it needs a helper—the five senses—in order to be able to
enter into correspondence with its environment, here below. How can
the Ego know if a thing be white or black if it lacks sight; if a strain
be harmonious if it lacks hearing?
Moreover, in this chapter, the animals symbolise the faculties of the
 168 T H E SEER

mental body, the passions of the lower personality, and hence this
second animal creation (ii. 19) indicates the products of the mental
which are shown to us as the first comrades of the man of clay.
Hereinafter follows the scene of Adam's sleeping and of the creation
of the woman, an allegory by which Moses sets forth the creation of
the faculties of the astral self. It is necessary to remember that the
mental self possess a large number of powers and faculties which are
common both to Man and the animals, but that the power of judgment
belongs to the mental, only. None the less, in order to be conscious
upon the physical plane, it is necessary that the mental should possess
the advantage of the five senses. Now, these latter cannot be said to
live their own life freely save when the mental is momentarily asleep,
and it is not until the eye has perceived a picture that the mental is
able to work upon the percept, and, answering to its due vibration, it
shackles the very power of sight which it desires to direct; wherefore,
when Moses adds that God took a rib from his side, according to the
key of Philo this crib* is the perception obtainable by means of the
five senses. Moses symbolises this faculty under the name of «wo-
man», which is given to the mental self in order to aid it in its work
here below.
«Now the serpent was more subtile than any beast of the field
which the Lord God had made*, (iii 1.) In Chapter II we have seen
the creation of the mental (man) and of the astral which exists espe-
cially by means of the perception given by the five senses (woman)
and the two lived without shame; this is to say that since neither one
nor the other was stirred either by virtue or by vice, there was no spe-
cial link between them, though shortly one thing was to come to pass
to unite them: pleasure. The mental self, by itself, cannot be in touch
with the physical plane without the aid of the astral body and the five
senses, and the astral body and the senses cannot really understand
what passes without the aid of the mental self; it is pleasure, joy, and
feeling which are to become the link between the two. Moses symbol-
izes this in the form of a serpent, a creature of sinuous and tortuous
movement, which winds himself about Man by reason of the percep-
tiveness of the five senses (woman). Pleasure (the serpent) cannot
reach the mental self (man) save by passing through the astral and the
senses (woman), and it was for this reason that Moses declared that
the serpent addressed himself to the woman.
cAnd when the woman saw that the tree was good for food, and
that it was pleasant to the eyes, and a tree to be desired to make one
wise*—a list which details all that may excite our Inferior Self: food
 T H E GARDEN OF EDEN 169

for the physical body, that which is pleasant to the sight for the astral
body, and desired wisdom to open the intelligence of the mental self;
pleasure, led forward by the senses, must pass by these three bodies
in order to reach the Ego; if the latter allows itself to be led on by
the senses, then comes the Fall.
«And the Lord God called unto Adam*... but He did not call
the woman. This indicates that God addresses Himself to the mental
Self, to the reason; the woman—according to this interpretation, the
perception of the sensation—does not even exist without the mental
self. In no wise can she be taught, nor should reproaches be addressed
to her, for the mental, only, is capable of receiving any teaching.
After Adam replied, then the Eternal turned to the woman and
said «What is this that thou hast done?* God then puts the question
to the senses, and Eve admits to have eaten the apple, accusing the
serpent for the temptation but saying nothing about Adam, a view-
point logical enough in itself, for what has been perceived by the sen-
ses is instantly perceived by the Mental Self as well.
«The serpent beguiled me*... is the answer. The serpent betrayed
Eve, and, in effect, pleasure betrays us, since it makes appeal to the
senses and not to the Ego, and does not show up matters in their true
light. It is !o be noted that God condemns the serpent without hearing
him, but He listens to Eve, or to perception by the five senses, which,
in itself, is neither good nor evil. With a wise man, the five senses per-
ceive mainly that which is good; with a stupid man, they note that
which is evil; of their proper nature they possess neither vice nor virtue
and they may not be condemned unless God knows their motive of
action: none the less the mere pleasure of the senses (the serpent) is
evil in itself, and only the fool will give himself over to the domination
of the senses. Thus it is that the serpent is cursed without being heard,
for pleasure corrupts the soul and urges it to seek the gifts of the sen-
ses and not those of virtue.
cCursed art thou... above every beast of the field...* the quest for
the mere pleasure of the senses is the worst of all passions. «Upon thy
belly shalt thou go...* since the astral sense, more particularly deve-
loped by pleasure, is situated at the level of the belly; cdust shah
thou eat all the days of thy life...* for the pleasure of the sense is
purely of the physical order and hence is nourished upon earthly
things; «and I will put enmity between thee and the woman*, and, in
truth, pleasure is the true enemy of the senses—for, while it flatters
them, it brings about their own destruction.
Finally God punished Adam (iii, 17) : «because thou hast hear-
 170 T H E SEER

kened unto the voice of thy wife,* a reproach since the mental should
never allow itself to be governed by the senses, by the astral self. And
God added: ccursed is the ground for thy sake*, the soil, and not the
mental self which, by its essence is neither good nor evil, for it be-
comes evil only in listening to passion when, indeed, the resultant act*
become evil, these acts are symbolized by the soil, which is cursed
because the act becomes evil of itself. cThoms also and thistles shall
it bring forth unto thee*, these are the symbols of a fruitage of the
passions and of the senses. cThou shalt eat of the herb of the field...*
for grass is the food of irrational creatures and hence a rightful nou-
rishment for the man who is given over to his passions, and the life of
such a one will become filled with pains and troubles (thorns and
briars). «Dust thou art, and unto dust shalt thou return...*, by which
—following the interpretation of this esoteric key—God is said to
mean that the lower personality (the man of clay who is subjected to
his passions) tends ever earthward and will disappear.
Finally we reach the creation of the «third envelope*: the physical
body. cUnto Adam also and his wife did the Lord God make coats
of skins...* and He banished them outside the Garden, the entrance
to which was defended by a Chembim, in whom, perhaps, we may
see the supreme Guardian of the Threshold.
The psychic key which Philo gives us, therefore, suggests that the
first chapter of Genesis deals mainly with the mental creation of the
Logos; that the second chapter shows the true creation and the for-
mation of our lower selves, and that the third chapter treats of the
relationships established between the Astral Body (the emotional
body, as symbolized by Eve) and the Mental Body (as symbolized
by Adam), and the dangers which attend imperfect development.
In this very short summary we have been forced to pass over a
number of interesting points, but to have dwelt on them would have
taken us beyond the limits of our subject. None the less, we feel that
we may close upon a short explanation which serves to establish the
relationship between intellectual and spiritual knowledge. Abraham
(the true Ego. the monad) took to wife Sarah (buddhi, or spiritual
wisdom) but he did not have child by her; therefore he took Hagar
(intellectual knowledge) and by her he had a son. Immediately after-
wards, Sarah gave birth to a son. This may be taken to signify that it
is useless to hope to have already striven for them in the intellectual
domain. Only after having set our Mental Self in energy and have
won fruits therefrom can we hope to win a spiritual life which will
render fruits that may be profitable to our kin.
 £011 tDalk
HANS STEIN

(The following extract from a new book «Charakter-Typen», just published,

with a number of largesized pencil-drawings of astrological and physiological
types, with a number of illustrative tables of the highest value, is herein
reproduced with the direct purpose of drawing the reader's attention to the
book. The work is in no sense a rehash of old ideas, but represents original
study, taken up from a now angle. (1) F. R.-W.)

I
N F U R T H E R development of what has been treated elsewhere
concerning bodily movement, gesture, deportment and shape of
form, the illustration which accompanies this section may be of
service to the reader. The studies of movement and deportment
which have been reduced to principles therein have all been made by
me; they are based on actual study of a number of examples of persons
having the corresponding principles sharply set forth in their horos-
copes. Hence these studies must not be considered as mere fancy or
symbolism, evolved from a knowledge of mental character of types,
but as genuine statistical observations, and the essential forms of move-
ment and of deportment which are here shown have resulted directly
therefrom.
They may, at first, seem grotesque and somewhat of the nature of
a caricature because of strong accentuation of the essential form, con-
sidered in the abstract rather than as found in practical life. If the
reader has made any study of the astrological and physiological the-
ory of types, he will be able readily to find among his acquaintances
certain types who bear a relatkn to these principles of movement and
deportment. On the left-hand side of the chart, in each case, the
fc m is generically represented; on the right-hand side this form is

(1) Oharakter-Typen, Eine Einf filming in die astrolofriseh-pliysiognomische

Betraehtungsweise; von HANS STEIN. Mit 23 Bildtufeln, '3 Ubei-sichta-
Tabellen uad einer Textabbildung.—Carl Marhold, Verlagsbuchliandlung,
Halle—S., Germany.
 172 THE SEER

changed into an abstract principle, which calls special attention to the

c .riilial; in a certain manner it may be represented as the skeletal
factor of the force which is manifesting itself by movement or deport-
ment.
It is interesting to draw attention to the fact that these principles
li.i\c a strong resemblance to the symbolic representations of types
winch I have treated elsewhere, at length, and to which I have al-
lied all the various factors which deal with Man. Not only have I
shown the frame, the head and neck, the forehead, the nose chin and
jaw. I he mouth and the general shape of the face, the eyes and expres-
sion, (he ears, the hair, the hands, the gait and the voice and manner
ul ^caking, for each of the zodiacal sigs, but also the philosophical
rt'li-'iuiis and political impulses of each sign, occupational and profes-
ion.tl characters, and even the relation that the signs bear to biogen-
esis and to the whole system of evolution. (1) In the manner of walk-
ing ;»iul the nature of movement, however, I have found the symbols
lo be most true in the Gemini-Sagittarius, Leo-Aquarius, Taurus-
SiMi-nir. and Cancer-Capricorn complexes, though there is also some
similarity in the Aries-Libra, and Virgo-Pisces groups. If the reader
u I tmember that merely the principle involved is purposed in thes
J< i '.:,, and that they have been exaggerated in order that they ma
!,U"iil out all the more strikingly, he will find a basis on which to mak
ixmi| -.irisons among the people of his own acquaintance
/'lie Man of Aries. (Fig. I). — The deportment of the Aries
M I \\k head thrown back and his chest thrown out, erect, one leg
In oiK.mce as in fencing position, shows the self-assurance of a man
who I'irccts his vital energy to one single aim. The principle, as dia-
1,'mni.itically presented on the light hand, accentuates that active
due ti'j.i which is the dominant characteristic.
I lin Man of Taurus (Fig. 2 ) . — The deportment of the Taurus
M.in !. very different. He has both feet on the ground, not only in a
inclri|iliurical sense, but also in the physical mode. cHere I stand*,
says lie <and I should like to see who will move me from this spot!*
The bay beside him shows the material interests, and the flower in
Ins buttonhole—very typical—his aesthetic sense. On the right-hand
side the representation of the principle shows the carrying through of
In., | mi poses, howbeit sometimes done in a kindly way. cHere, you
have been sitting long enough », he may say, tapping the shoulder of
I be man whom he desires to replace and edging him off the bench.
11) Mliiborate and complete tables of all these factors are given in the book.
 THE WAY YOU WALK m
The Man of Gemini (Fig. 3). — The movement of the Gemini
Man is that of the messenger, of the student or of the reporter, hur-
rying to university or to office, his portfolio under his arm. There is

sharpness and intellectuality in the delicately shaped and slender body,

much restlessness and vivacity in the motion.
The Man of Cancer (Fig. 4). — In his deportment, the Cancer
Man portrays the spiritualizing tendency. Even his keeping his hands
in his pockets is not unessential. In the physical organism, Cancer ru-
 174 THl£ SEER

Ics the stomach, and the sketch shows the trunk of the body to predo-
minate. The deportment of this sign is typical of cmine host* of inn
or tavern. The representation of the principle on the right hand shows
the softly rounded seclusion and spiritualizing tendency shown men-
tally in religious experiences, and in prayer.
The Man of Leo (Fig. 5 ) . — Here both movement and deport-
ment indicate vigor of behavior. Little children in whom the Leo qua-
lities are strong are apt to stamp with their feet. When a Leo Man
is a speaker, he desires to become impressive and talks to his public
with uplifted arms. Being self-centred, he throws his whole person-
ality into what he is saying, and uses repeatedly cl» or the imper
sonal cone*, thus: cOne cannot do otherwise then...*, cOne really
has to...* cYou really must consider...* One may here think of Mus-
solini (with the Sun in Leo) whose behavior in the Italian Parliament
is certainly not lacking in force 1 Even the flapping coat-tails are not
to be ignored; they represent the centrifugal principle. A Capricorn
type in a legislative assembly or a meeting buttons all the buttons of
his coat. In a milder sense, the Leo deportment is seen in those who
«are gay and bring life into the house*, in the father who waits with
outstretched arms to greet his little son running to him laughing. The
representation of the principle, beside it, shows a very strong connec-
tion to the symbolism of the cosmical principle to which I have devoted
a good deal of attention showing the birth of the Sun during the state
of (he throwing forth of the planets.
The Woman of Virgo (Fig. 6 ) . — The Virgo woman shows sim-
ple movement, sometimes refined, but very often a certain domestic
activity is to be observed here. The principle, as represented at the
right hand side, shows something quiet and simple, lacking a strong
personal interest yet with refinement in the motion. The winter prin-
ciple of the opposite sign (I) shows a similarity, and this may be com-
pared with many examples of the similarities of opposing signs, since,
as we have elsewhere shown, winter indicates the repetition of summer,
but on a mental plane.
The Woman of Libra. (Fig. 7 ) . — There is likely to be vanity
in the deportment of the Libra woman. There is also some of the im-
pulsiveness of the Aries movement, but softer, more flexible, more
feminine, and of a spiritual and artistic disposition. Libra is the most
( M A very interesting study appears elsewhere in Hen- Stein's book con-
cerning the reasons for the similarities of opposing signs, of people born in
January and July, of June and December, for example.
 THE WAY YOU WALK 175

ornament-loving of the signs, and flowers are even more significant

here than in the principle of Taurus; it may be mentioned that Libra
prefers garden flowers, and Taurus the flowers of the field. The re-
presentation of the principle shows the soft dancing and flexible mo-
vement of this type.

The Man of Scorpion (Fig. 8 ) . — The straddle-legged attitude

of the Scorpio Man is seen also in his counter-sign, Taurus, but the
martial manner does not mean that he is bound to earth, it implies
rather the firm stand of the fighter. These are warriors, always armed,
provided with sharp points, truly martial in principle. Observe Scorpio
soldiers in war-time, their weapons are carried readily and they will
fill their pockets with extra cartridges, while soldiers born under other
signs are often glad enough to lay aside their arms for a while.
Scorpio has the fighting force and a sharp penetration also in mental
matters, in occult research, in analytical work, in the ability to under-
stand that which is new. The representation which is given of the prin-
ciple repeats this factor of universal armament and sharpness.

The Man of Sagittarius (Fig. 9 ) . — The movement of the Sagit-

tarius Man is wider and freer than that of his counterpart, Gemini. He
is the world-wanderer, the man with the walker's stick, the traveller
who wants to know the world, and who goes abroad. The build of his
body is less finely drawn and refined than that of the Gemini Man,
and in the same manner, the nature of his intellect is on a wide scope,
he surveys the whole and not the details .

The Man of Capricorn (Fig. 10). — The deportment of the Ca-

pricorn Man is representative, reserved, grave. There is no neglect in
appearance or in dressing; everything is arranged according to social
prescription or in correspondence with the severe simplicity of the cha-
racter. The representation of principle on the right hand shows the
;(carriage* and the build, erect, upright, and self-contained, usually
expressed in simple form. In the spiritualizing tendency one finds the
same inward movement which is to be observed in the summer prin-
ciple of Cancer.
The Man of Aquarius (Fig. 11). — The movements of the Aqua-
rius Man show great liveliness, airy, light, tricksy and sometimes even
grotesque manners, great love of play, and an outbursting of varied
artistic talents. The principle corresponds to the centrifugal expression
of the summer counter-principle as expressed in Leo, but in the rhythm
of winter.
 176 THE SEER

The Woman of Pisces (Fig, 12). — The movements of the Pisces

Woman are feeble. This is the quietest of all the signs. The body is
soft and plastic, the members are short and small, the attitude of the
hand suggests a slight blessing. The representation of the principle, as
shown on the right hand, is distinctly reminiscent of the fish form. It
has something flowing of itself. The sign of Pisces governs the feet,
but this has nothing to do with the bodily movement; if one will think
of the broad-swimming flippers of a seal or other water-mammal, this
will give a close approach to the true physiognomy viewed as a whole.

Copyright by Carl Marhold. No part of this article may be repro-

duced without mention of the Book, Author, and the name and ad-
dress of the Publisher.

THE HANK OF THE ARCHANGELS

According to a medieval manuscript, not only has each luminary

and star its proper « spirit », whose work and duty is on that sphere,
but each has also a Directive Celestial Being, or « Archangel »
having a special mission as representant of that sphere around « the
Throne*. This was taken by the medievalists as proof positive that
life, of some sort, must exist on all luminaries and planets, since this
life was thus represented. These Archangels are thus listed : The Sun
— Michael, the Divine Sword-Bearer of the Order of Virtues (this
is unusual, as most lists give Uriel) ; The Moon — Gabriel, the
Annunciator, of the Order of Angels; Mercury — Raphael, the
Divine speaker and painter, of the Order of Archangels; Venus —
Hanael, the maker of Divine Beauty, of the Order of Principalities;
Mars — Samael, the Divine Vengeance, of the Order of Powers-;
Jupiter — Zadkiel, the Divine Lawmaker, of the Order of Domi-
nations; and Satum — Cassiel, the Divine Judge, of the Order of
Thrones.

If your face is always turned to the Sun, the shadow of yourself

will always be behind you; turn your back to the Sun, and you walk
in your own shadow.

The human and the divine should meet, but it is the duty of Man
to go to the rendez-vous.
 - rwK

—177 —

2tr)e SHoctar
SHEA HOGUE

I
T'S a fraud! It's the medium!*
Dr. Gipsted violently released his grasp of the hands of the
sitters on either side, leapt from his chair and flung his arms about
the «pfoantom».
«Solid!* he cried exultandy, «I thought so! Strike a match,
someone!»
In the almost complete darkness of the seance-room the ratde of a
mattch-box was heard, as Fertison, the leader of the circle, cried in
alarm, cStop, Doctor, for God's sake, stop!»
The Doctor's voice boomed out « A light. Quick! She's slipping
out of my hold!*
The match scratched and threw a glimmer of light on the burly
doctor standing, in the middle of the room, his whole body tense with
muscular struggle, while his arms were grasping—nothing visible!
«Gone! She's gone I*
He strode across to the electric switch, brushing aside Fertison, who
tried to grab his arm.
«You'll kill the medium, Doctor!*
«Stuff and nonsense!*
The light flashed on.
«Now, let's take a look at those seals'!*
With a rough hand he drew aside the curtain of the cabinet.
The medium was revealed. She was still in trance, ghastly pale,
with a thin thread of blood coming from the corner of her mouth.
«Merciful Heaven!» exclaimed the leader, but the Doctor paid no
heed. He stooped and examined the strings which had been passed
around the medium to fasten her to her chair, the ends of which strings
he had sealed with his own seal, and also the strings which had atta-
ched the chair to the floor, also sealed. The seals were intact.
The examination took but a moment. He straightened up) but
 178 THE SEER
•—•• •» m

checked his speech on seeing the fear in the eyes of tthe leader of the
circle.
cDoctor Gipstedl*
cWell?*
cl'm afraid—I'm afraid—*
cWhat, Man!*
«Afraid that you've killed her*.
A hasty retort was on the doctor's lips, but a look at Fertison's
face showed that the man believed his words and, suddenly alarmed,
the doctor turned to the medium.
One glance was enough. The professional instinct rose swiftly in
domination over the sceptical experimenter in physical research. The
danger was very real.
cBring her out of the trance*, he snapped.
«If I can!* said Fertison.
«If you can?*
cYes; if I can! I've seen a case like this before. She's got an in-
ternal hemorrhage. It came when, when—*
«When what?*
«When you snatched at the materialized form.*
«The ghost, you mean?*
«Yes, the ghost, if you want to call it that*.
The doctor shrugged his shoulders impatiently.
«Bring her out of the trance. We can talk about that nonsense
afterwards*.
«Stand back a little then, I'll do what I can,* and though the
trance had been a self-imposed one, Fertison, a trained and competent
observer, brought the medium back to semi-consciousness.
The doctor ran his hands quickly over her, and turned to Fertison,
his own face suddenly gone scarcely less pale than that of the sufferer.
The note of over-confidence had gone out of his voice.
cThere are two ribs broken, and I'm afraid there is an internal
hemorrhage, as you said. There's a couch in the next room, isn't
there? Here, Jones, help me carry her there. Mrs. Jones, get her
undressed and comfortable, I'll follow you in a minute*.
Without an instant's delay, the medium was carried to the couch,
and the doctor went to the hall to get the little emergency case which
he always carried with him. The leader of the circle followed him to
the hall.
With his case in his hands, the big surgeon wheeled on him.
«You're serious about what you said?*
 T H E DOCTOR 179

Certainly, Doctor. Remember, I warned you I*

You did*, came the grudging assent.
You didn't believe me*.
No, I didn't. I thought it was just the way allyou fellows have
of preventing a proper examination of these c materialisations » of
yours*.
cNow, you see! And if she—».
elf she dies, you mean I've murdered her, eh?»
The leader of the circle, though a little man, looked the burly doc-
tor straight in the eye.
«Yes», he said tersely, cl mean just that. It's the same as if I
interfered in a surgical operation. And it wouldn't be the first case,
either*.
«We'll pull her through!»
cl would, Doctor, if I were you—if you ever want to sleep quietly
again*.
A growl was the only answer.

The weeks rolled by before the medium was out of danger, and,
even so, she would never be really strong again. The Doctor, a fa-
mous man in his profession, had wrestled for his patient's life as he
had never fought over a case before, and when at last she turned the
corner, the recovery was as much needed for the doctor as fcr the
patient. But not once since the day of the seance had he exchanged a
word with a living soul about his culpability. Fertison and the mem-
bers of the circle had kept the secret loyally.

A few months later, the usual Medical Board meeting of the Hos-
pital of which Dr. Gipsted was one of the visiting surgeons, was held
in the Board Room. Many minor matters were discussed, as usual,
and then the Consulting Psychiatrist brought up again—as he had
done once or twice before—the question of the formal acceptation of
a clairvoyant medium who was able to discern pathological conditions
and who was known to have skill in diagnosis.
Dr. Gipsted, as sceptical as ever—for the real sceptic can hardly
be persuaded even by the most positive evidence—led the opposition.
«Stuff and nonsense*, he began, call this ghost business has got
into people's heads. Even if we can't always find the scientific cause
at once, there's no reason to follow the hysterical ravings of...*
The office messenger knocked and came in hurriedly.
«Dr. Gipsted, please, you're wanted. At once, please!*
 •W"- « "s--"* |T» '*-TB,q • TV"

180 T H E SEER

matter?*

speciality.*
stiffened

hemorrhage*,
namel

cYes, Lonbet,*
«Why, it?*
cHey, Gipsted?*
I—I morning,*
could'nt here I She—she's

now,* coming?*
coming*.
Lainey?*

felt

cln Doctor,* pass-

me. Doctor?*

happened?*

cshe'd
«It
clmpossible!*
 THE DOCTOR 181

The older doctor turned back to mate a further examination...

«Why—>.

There was a moment's pause, then tike nurse gave a faint scream
and hurried out of the room.
The three men stood and watch .?rj the cabie.
From a living form to a blur, then to a white and semi-solid cloud
over the table, then to a light vapour, and then the tible was clear, its
glass surface now not showing the slightest mark.
They were trained men, all three. But all were clearly uncomfort-
able, and not one had anything to say.
Fowler, the psychiatrist, picked up due temperature chart, with the
pulse and temperature marked on it by the nurse. There was no doubt
that these had been taken. He held it out silently.
cCome back to the board-room*, said Gipsted. cl'll tell you about
it.*

cl don't know whether she's living or dead at this minute*, he

concluded, cbut here are three of us, all medical men, a registered
nurse, and the office staff to affirm that she did come here this after-
noon, and I think I know what for.
Doctor Fowler, I want to second your resolution to add a clair-
voyant to our psychiatric staff. As medical men we can't shut our eyes
eternally to what we don't want to see. The forces are there. We've
either got to use them or declare ourselves afraid to try!*

The enemies of Occultism are those who have never studied it

There is always cause for suspicion of ignorance where there is
prejudice.

Every man has more need of wakefulness than of sleep, of work

than of rest, and of life than of death.

Facts are fleeting. A fact is as' nothing without its interpretation

land its meaning. A fact gives nothing, or only for an instant. It is but
a natural result of some law. The law is eternal.

Truth is a form of beauty, and the Good is the sister of both.

 - 182-

3. Violinist Jttebium
LUCIO MAGNONI

G
IUSEPPE Magno is already known to the press, and a
litlle less than a year ago my colleague Sig. d'Avossa of the
Tribunal of Salerno published the details of a series of sit'
tings with Magno which were of peculiar interest. A full
account appeared in the excellent review Luce e Ombra. In Naples,
also, repeated experiments before judges, lawyers and people well
known in the literary and artistic world were crowned with success.
As I have some special knowledge of the case, it has occurred to
me that it would be of interest to readers to know in what manner
these phenomena first appeared, and of what nature and character is
the medium.
Giuseppe Magno is a young man, now twenty-three years of age,
serious, modest, pensive, and is gifted with mediumnistic qualities
which are astounding even to the most hardened skeptic, even though
the latter be—as usual—as positive as he may be ignorant. It is, alas,
a characteristic that those who make a fetich of tradition and some-
times of the pulpit become unable to judge a psychic case fairly.
Yet the famous phrase : (Contra facta non valent argumenta* is
more powerful than the exaggeration of any critic. Hence the few
facts which follow are not offered as a heated thesis, but merely to
afford material for study, serving, later, when psychical research shall
be more advanced and when pulpit thunderings shall have died away.
The discovery of the mediumnistic powers of Magno was made by
a personal friend and countryman of mine, Signor Alberto del Mer-
calo, belonging to a very well-known family of Laureano Cilento.
For some years he has been occupied with psychical research, setting
forward boldy what he believes to be the truth, ignoring the attacks
of those who are hostile to such experimentation and whose ears are
closed to new teachings.
It was quite by chance that Signor del Mercato discovered the
mediumship of Magno. This young man is of humble birth, his father
being a basket-maker. He followed his father's trade, and only went
 A VIOLINIST MEDIUM 183

for a very short time to an elementary school, where, indeed, he bare-

ly learned to read. He had musical talents, and was advised to ask
the help and counsel of Signor del Mercalo, who was known to be of
a very kindly disposition and who was himself a good musician.
During one of the musical evenings at the house of Signor del Mer-
cato, the mediumnistic faculties of Magno appeared unexpectedly. I
was not present, and cannot describe the details of the phenomenon,
but the host, looking at the young basket-maker, was amazed to see
the indubitable signs of an approaching trance. A few minutes later,
Magno fell clearly into a state of trance.He rose from his chair, walk-
ed slowly and stiffly to the piano, sat down upon the stool which
was vacated at a low word from Del Mercato, ran his fingers over the
keys after the manner of a good pianist desiring to exercise the mus-
cles for a moment, and then promptly proceeded to play with skill an
instrument which he had never touched before and of the technique of
which he was completely ignorant.
This happened several times. Then, a certain evening, a few eve-
nings later, while in trance, he made the motion of playing a violin.
But, in that little country-place, there was not a single such instrument
to be found. Becoming more and more interested in the medium,
Signor del Mercato took him under his protection, and a short time
after, travelled with him to Naples. There, in a salon where many
musical experts had gathered to judge if this mediumnistic power were
really what it seemed to be, Magno, being given a very fine violin
which was extremely sensitive to the cgrating* sound which arises
from the untrained touch of a bow on the string, set bow to the in-
strument—no one ever having even shown him how to hold a bow—
and played with ease, and, what is more difficult, even, with purity
of tone. It is distinctly to be borne in mind that the young man had
never had a violin in his hands before that evening.
The room was not brightly lighted, the central light being shaded
by a pink shade, but Magno, in semitrance, his eyes half-closed,
played at sight on the violin any piece of music put before him on the
music-stand, and when, later, he was set at the piano, he played dif-
ficult compositions with seeming ease. It might not be exact to say that
Magno does not know one note from another, but, certainly, he has
no musical education and in his waking state could not understand a
difficult piano score, much less execute it.
Following upon these experiences, some efforts have been made to
teach him music. He has proved a very refractory pupil, hardly able
to learn anything, yet, in a trance state, he plays on several instru-
 "T' ?

184 T H E SEER

ments with ease. To many of us, it seems that this is the manifestation
in Magno of an exterior entity.
This phenomenon is not only peculiar, and somewhat rare, but it
has the great advantage of eliminating any deception. It can be con-
trolled by any person present. The room is well, if not brillantly ligh-
ted, and there is no doubt about the music. Psychic or spiritistic—the
facts are there.
Nor is this all. He is also what is known as an cintellectual* me-
dium. Though truly ignorant, backward even when compared to
peasant comrades, Magno, when in a state of trance, discusses philo-
sophy, mystic theology, letters, art, music, with different voices and
seemingly in different personalities. It seems that through him have
spoken a scholar of twenty centuries ago, a young girl who died of
consumption not long since, and a well-known singer; and the voice
of each, the first like a kettle-drum, the second gentle and halting,
and the third a rich and full contralto, come from this robust young
basket-worker. He also writes automatically concerning abstruse
subjects, far beyond his normal intellectual reach.
Whjt is to be supposed from all this? It can only be fraud, or a
genuine phenomenon. The very nature of the phenomena, open to all
control, to be heard by anyone and everyone, puts them outside the
nature of fraud; moreover, the fact that the musical phenomena are
accompanied by impersonation and by automatic writing gready
strengthens the case. These phenomena are transcendental, or some-
thing similar, and must needs be examined.
Unlike the ancients, who believed in the existence of gifts which
we now call mediumnistic phenomena, we are really ignorant of the
super-sensible world; this is partly because we do not realize that this
problem which appears on the horizon of the occult is truly a scien-
tific problem, and partly because we are instinctively afraid of this
developing mystery.
It is not a matter of any importance either to believe or not to be-
lieve, but it is important to know whether a given group of evidences
is true or not, and to that end we must investigate. There must be un-
remittting research in this transcendental sphere, that the truth may
be made clear, for probably, in the philosophy of the future, there
will be no truth which will count for so much as this.

Translated (by permission) from Mondo Occulto, Naples, number

of July-August, 1930.
 — 185 —

Tlotable BOOKS
CAaraAter-7'i/peTi

HANS STEIN
C*rl Mar bold T w U | | i b m , h b u d l u g , Wmll. - S3,

O
RIGINAL work along the very difficult but very impor-
tant line of the relation between astrology and physiognomy
should be given immediate and earnest attention. It is entirely
likely that some readers will be surprised to find how far-
reaching are some of the analogies drawn by Herr Stein, but their
first surprise will give way to more serious thought and, probably, to
a greater degree of acceptation than they expect. The text and the
tables of this book should be translated iinto English without delay,
the author's study has the right to become a part of our astrological
heritage. In another part of this review one single page from the book
has been translated—this suffices to show not only that the author
has closely studied his subject but also that he has struck out for him-
self along original lines. The biological and sociological analogies and
relationships to the zodiacal signs are of the highest interest—one is
tempted to transgress the bounds of courtesy, and quote too much!
Yet perhaps author and publisher will permit a gentle word of criti-
cism on one point. However excellent and true the pencil drawings of
face types may be, they are all too definitely Teuton to serve—as
such a study should—for dwellers in all lands. This is particularly
the case with the woman-faces; Taurus, Cancer and Virgo, for exam-
ple, weaken a little the force of the writer's argument, as they are not
enough generalized. For foreign editions, it might be wise to give al-
ternative types, without, of course, deviating from the author's argu-
ment. In all, however, the book must be recorded as one of the most
important recent additions to this fascinating and much neglected
branch of study.

Psychic Certainties
H. W. PREVOST BATTERSBY
mider A Oo, Loadoa, XtaglMd

The author remarks that he does not Hike the title of his book. We
do. It says just exactly what it means, and the book tells just exactly
 186 T H E SEER

what it sets out to do. Would that all books did the same! The book
jacket states: cTo the impartial mind, the record collected in these
pages should present an overwhelming case for the validity of the
claim that their supernormal origin has been formly established*. They
do present such a case. The man who reads this book and remains un-
convinced is either drunk, unintelligent, or a deliberate and wilful
sceptic—and the latter, case is the most painful of the three. This
kind of book looks easy to write, but it is not; it requires much judg-
ment to condense a vast literature of experimental proof into a short
and readable book, which carries weight by the sheer directness of its
telling. There is no ambiguity here, there is no trespassing on the
debateable ground of survival and the hereafter, and the reader who
desires to know just what scientific certitude does attach to Psychical
Research cannot do better than to read this little work. If his brabs
are moderately active, it will be enough to convince him; if they are
sluggish, he may add to his reading Hereward Carrington's «The
History of Psychic Science*, and Richet's «Thirty Years of Psy-
chical Researc'i*. r. Iter vH:h, should he still remain inert, a visit to a
brain specialis? will be n Jer.

The Aubrey Messages

AUBREY PEACOCK
{ T r a n s c r i b e d b y h i s m o t h e r , Ida • e k e r t - I i a n r e n o i
T h e A u s t i n P u b l i s h i n g Co., L o s A a g e l e a , Calif.

Books of this character must be treated gently by the reviewer.

They are not to be taken at their face value, for, like all ccommuni-
cations from the beyond* their value lies in the fact of such commu-
nications and not in what is told. This book would gain by the elimi-
nation of phrases which betray a too great maternal partiality; as, for
example, to say of a young man who committed suicide that cat 30
he was master of all the religions of the world!* Setting that aside,
the Aubrey Messages must be listed among the many books of this
character which add an ever-growing testimony to survival. Yet one
point should be made. Neither the editor, the publisher nor the printer
seem even to have tried to correct the errors which bristle on every
page. Since further books by «Aubrey Peacock* are to be put out.
it is hoped that some care will be taken to have them made ready for
the press.

>
 national attb Jntcmational SUtrologg

F
OR THE WEST OF EUROPE. — This lunation is not
a peaceful one. It falls in the fourth house, in the sign of
Libra, but is in square to Mars just entering the sign of Leo.
There will arise a sudden controversy concerning territory,
probably containing mining interests. It is possible that this may have
to do with Alsace-Lorraine, or the Sarre Valley. The press is likely to
take the matter sensationally, as is shown by the square of Neptune
to Venus from the 3rd house to the 5 th., and the element of Sagitta-
rius in the 5th. house is likely to lead to imprudent talk. Leo is the sign
ruling both Italy and Rome, and Mars just entering this sign indicates
a renewal of the bellicose spirit. The French press (Neptune in Virgo)
is likely to try to lead the government into imprudence.

England. — Uranus retrograde in Aries in the 10th. house is un-

favourable for a popular party, and is likely to denote an increase in
the power and prestige of the crown and of the conservative element.
This may increase imperial strength, but such an increase here is at-
tended with'danger.

France. — This lunation is critical, in that there will be danger of

rash action. The journalists are likely to turn fire-eaters. The govern-
ment is likely to be attacked by jingoists s on the ground of anti-
patriotism.

Germany. — The whole period preceding this lunation and even at

the beginning of it is highly uncertain so far as political power is
concerned. The fabric of government control is shaky and there will
be a splitting up into many parties. Undoubtedly there will be war
talk, but this will be as hotly opposed in the country as outside it.

Italy. — The lunation is likely to be marked by renewed diplomatic

aggression. This, however, is apt to remain in the form of pourparlers,
 188 T H E SEER

but there is danger of a flare-up in the Balkans. Danger of illness to

a member of the Royal Family.

Holland. — There is some danger of a financial crack, not so

much in the country itself, as in some of the colonial possessions, or
this may be interpreted by a mercantile depression.

Austria. — A serious conflagration is likely to take place, not in a

small village, but rather in one of the larger towns. There will not be
much loss of life but the property damage will be heavy.

Czechoslovakia. — There is likely to be a sharp clash with the

German element, due to the prohibition of Czecho-slovakia to permit
the passage of Russian munitions into Germany, from German-owned
factories in Russia.

Greece. — Religious upset, and the establishment of a new govern-

ment. Discussion with Roumania, and a revival of the Macedonian
brigandage.

Asia Minor. — After a stormy autumn, the Moslem trouble will

begin to calm down, but the Turkish government will be found to
have lost territory.

West Africa. — Changes in political government of some kind,

and a renewed effort on the part of Germany to regain her colonies.
The question of African mandates will be raised.

India. — Although the civil disaffection is not likely to have much

weight, there will be an outburst of tribal wars and the military air
force will be kept busy on the Afghanistan frontier.

United States. — The position of Mars and Saturn indicate busi-

ness difficulties, and these will arise from an effort to corner some in-
ternational product, bringing not only financial difficulty but also
international opposition. Much discussion over the high wage scale.

Canada. — The winter will set in early, and unseasonable bliz-

zards may be noted. There is indication of a serious train-wreck on
one of the big Canadian lines.
 190 THE SEER

from friends and sometimes a legacy. Even so the gifts or inheritances

are likely to be the result of merit.
Reversed. — Mental stagnation, indolence, carelessness, inaction
and neglected responsibilities, often leading to heavy losses.
T H E SLAVE OF THE SHEKEL. — The young man, as usual, is
afoot, and may be shown either as a student or a messenger.and some-
times as a returning prodigal. Meaning. — Always this refers to a
student, or a messenger, and generally carries the sense of linkage. It
may lead to a marriage proposal, or to the entering into business life.
Also broad-mindedness and generosity.
Reversed. — Waste and dissipation is shown here, foolish expen-
diture of energy, and unfavourable news which may be the result of
one's own bad judgment.
T H E ONE (ACE) OF SHEKELS. — The symbol is variously pre-
sented, as a coin, as a TSffgical sign, or as a woman crowned with the
Sun and holding a lyre. Meaning. — Creative energy, a good com-
mencement, a change certainly and one which probably will be for
the better. A turn towards prosperity. Happiness and acquisition of
desire.
Reversed. — Frequently this indicates the traditional cpurse of
gold*, but there is a danger that this may be ill-used.
T H E TWO OF SHEKELS. — One of the curious versions shows
the two disks bearing the symbol of Mercury against a background
of flames. Meaning. — Confusion of mind and embarrassment of
circumstances, obstacles, unrest. Also forced gaiety and simulated
calm. Uncertain news.
Reversed. — Tradition gives this two entirely different meanings:
evil news, and cheques or letters of exchange. The decision which is
intended is shown by the rest of the lay-out.
T H E THREE OF SHEKELS. — In some examples this represents a
woman with a flaming lamp. Meaning. — Nobility, family renown,
aristocracy, generous action, alliances and business partnerships.
Reversed. — This remains a favourable Arcana and indicates a
child; either the coming of a child or favourable events happening to
a child or through a child.
THE FOUR OF SHEKELS. — The symbols vary. Meaning. —
t
 — 189 —

21 practical Courer
in tlje ©racular QtknttB
T h e Tarot Astrology
Kabbalism Cbirology
THE TAROT X

The Shekels, Pentacles or Deniers. — As has been shown, for

divination purposes, this Temple is most closely allied to the «suit»
of cdiamonds*. deals with the mental body of Man, and is in astro-
logical correspondence with the signs of Fire.
T H E LORD OF THE SHEKEL. — A wise man, seated, of the in-
tellectual rather than the spiritual type. He is young, fiery and impul-
sive. The higher meanings and the symbolism are dealt with in our
Correspondence Course. Meaning. — Intelligence, valour, business
aptitude, applied science, and sometimes financial talent.
Reversed. — This deals with the misapplication of knowledge;
vice, perversity and a liking for leading others astray. Susceptibility
to flattery.
T H E MISTRESS OF THE SHEKEL. — A woman of intellectual
type, but serious and practical, her eyes fixed on the sign of the pen-
tacle. Meaning. — The feminine application of knowledge, a woman
who is more a companion than a wife. Also the characteristics of
wealth, luxury, frankness and a willingness to help.
Reversed. — Suspicion and mistrust are to be feared ,and an in-
tellectual interest in evil. A woman who will lead to unfortunate spe-
culations. Sometimes a hesitating mind.
T H E WARRIOR OF THE SHEKEL. — The warrior is mounted on
a richly caparisoned horse, advancing at a grave pace. There is
evident purpose and intensity, but the visor of his helmet is lifted, to
show frankness. Meaning. — Useful action, help, action, assistance
 192 T H E SEER

approval, sportsmanship and promise of further success. This Arcan..

should always be very carefully noted as its position is a determining
one in every lay-out.
Reversed. — Over-confidence in oneself and others, possibility of
deception, but there is always likely to be a renewal of prosperity.
T H E TEN OF SHEKELS. — The most interesting symbol is that of
of the Sun and Moon measured as angles on a square.a pointer bisect-
ing the difference between them. Meaning. — Houses and landed
possessions, personal realization in something that is tangible and last-
ing, sometimes, also, underserved gain.
Reversed: Games of chance. The acquirement of fortune without
any striving therefor, indolence and luxury. «Luck» in games of
chance, when this card is reversed, depends upon the nature of the
lay-out taken as a whole.

THE POT AND THE SPRING

A big pot, round and sonorous, therefore empty, found itself, one
day, close to a gushing spring in a gentle slope of a hillside, around
which grew dainty field-flowers. Men and animals came there to slake
their thirst.
The pot envied them their cooling draughts, c Ah, » it thought,
cif only I could be filled with that clear and limpid water 11 am big,
and as empty as can be! I can hold more than they can I*
c Limpid Spring, » it said, c give me, too, some of your clear
water ! Fill me to the brim, I am so, so thirsty I »
c Willingly, Friend, and with the same joy that I have in flowing
forth my clear water for all the world. Lean over a little, and I will
fill you quickly. »
And the spring, with little gurgles, poured its water into the empty
pot.
c But no I This is fraud I » cried the pot, who, like many sceptics,
judged everything by himself, c You mock me I You cannot fill me
up I You have not enough water ! I shall never believe, any more,
that you can fill anything I »
« Softly, my friend, » said the spring, c I am doing all that I can.
But did you not know, yourself, that there is a crack in you, which
lets all the water out ? >
SGARABEE.
 THE ORACULAR SCIENCES 191

Usually a gift, a present, an inheritance, or something which has con-

nection with the family or with ancestry. When the lay-out is unfav-
ourable, even upright this arcana may indicate waiting for dead men's
shoes.
Reversed. — Enthusiasm which goes too far, lack of order and
the Querent will do well to remain in retirement. Suspense and op-
position.
T H E FIVE OF SHEKELS. — The symbols vary. Meaning. — A
lover or a mistress, union libre, an affinity. Also enthusiasm, expan-
siveness and travelling. Tendency to extravagance.
Reversed. — Enthusiasm which goes too far, lack of order and
method, unconventionality, and sometimes losses so heavy, that ruin
and even vagrancy may result.
T H E SIX OF SHEKELS. — The most illustrative symbol is that of
a filled spindle or skein. Meaning. — The present moment, a witness,
a favourable opportunity. Sometimes a momentary success, money
which is owing may be paid. Theri' is ah-vays need to use the present
wisely, or matters may turn ill.
Reversed. — Cupidity, desire, eagerness to enrich oneself at the
expense of others. Doubts as to moral duty.
T H E SEVEN OF SHEKELS. — The symbols vary. Meaning. —
Money, riches, trustfulness, candour, innocence, profitable cooperation
from husband or wife, as well as from business partners.
Reversed. — Troubles over money which has been invested or
lent to friends, loss of friendship, delay in payment. It does not ne-
cessarily indicate loss.
THE EIGHT OF SHEKELS. — The symbols vary. Meanings. —
A dark honest girl, on whom the Querent will spend money. If the
Querent be a woman, favourable for hospitality, nursing and charit-
able work generally.
Reversed. — Failure due to avarice or to an unreadiness to see
when an opportunity should be pushed. Sometimes it indicates para*
sitism.
THE NINE OF SHEKELS. — Among the older symbols, the most
favoured is that of the moon rising above a star. Meanings. — This
js the Arcana of attainment, of accomplishment, of self-confidence^
 * t « T ^ n r r ''J^T' r
-

THE SEER
A Monthly Review of Astrology
and of the Psychic and Occult Sciences
KStAtor-tn-CAtef.. &a*ct/ &o/t- Tttfit&r, SA. &.
Institut Astrologique - Carthage, Tunisie

As a wide hospitality is herein extended lo all branches of psychic1

and occult thought, it is deemed preferable lo leave to all contribu-
tors the privilege of responsibility for the ideals expressed in their
articles.

VoL III N«> 2 Feb. 1931 Price 1/ - or 25 cts

Jleflectt0its
OREDOM is the punishment of pretentiousness. No
one who is really intelligent can be bored. The mind of
a man or woman who is easily bored is a very empty
place. To confess oneself bored is to confess oneself
stupid; it is an admission that so-called learning has not _
profited, for life is not intended lo be a cabinet of cu-
riosities but a swirl of action.
He is in a sorry case who cannot find anything in himself Worth
interest. He is in a worse case who can find nothing in Nature. And
the man who eliminates the Divine from his scheme of affairs is in
the Worst position of all. His own menial processes sufficed Socrates,
the humble earth-worm made of Darwin a great scientist, and a
perception of God inscribed upon imperishable pages the name of
Jakob Boehme.
It is one of the truths of Science that intensity of life is in propor-
tion lo reaction to stimulus. Boredom is the inability to react. The
bored person, therefore, is only half alive. But this state of semi-
vitality is more dangerous than it seems, for it indicates not only
intellectual torpor, but also spiritual torpor. It is as hurtful as it is
stupid. As in a vicious circle, it reduces the power to react and Weakens
thi soul as Well as the mind.
To be blase, or to be bored, is often taken by the unthinking as
a sign 6f much knowledge or of Worldly wisdom. It U exactly the
»
j>Vr-
 50 THE SEER

contrary. It indicates ignorance and an utter miscomprehension of

life. Boredom is characteristic of the « flapper » and the « Johnnie »,
of the ( man-about-town » and the «. society woman *, useless and
self-important persons, as a rule. It would be a good thing if all
people who complain of being bored would realize that they are
pinning a placard on their chests: € I am a fool I »
Vitality, We have said, is in proportion to reaction to stimulus.
;« Jaded nerves » is a condition of a misuse of the nervous system,
and more generally; this is the result of trying to seek an artificial
stimulation by unhealthy processes. We have all seen the young
man of 20 years of age who (knows all that there is to be known
about Women*; we smile pityingly, knowing that he will be more
aware of his lack of knowledge, ten years later. The young woman
of 20, for whom «life holds no more secrets » has never even touched
a single one of those secrets, and has supposed the surface to be the
deeps. She, too* will learn.
When Boredom touches the intellectual realm, it stops mental
growth. One of the most definite signs is a hankering for (modernity*
for € something new *, and especially of some interest which can
be secured without trouble. This is nothing but the old desire of
building an edifice without foundations, of trying to put on a roof
where there are no walls. It carries on, further, in many cases, to the
critical attitude, and the poor diseased mind^-boredom is a self-indu-
ced disease—considers itself so superior that it undertakes to cry down
all that is fine and strong. To such a one, the great classics of liter-
ature are < prosy », the mighty composers of music c have no pep »,
the old masters « couldn't draw », and everything which has worth
and substance is c dull *. Such folk have no manners, because good
conduct is c old-fashioned *, they have no conversation, since any
intelligent talk is * highbrow *; and they have no interest in life —
with the necessary sequence that Life has no interest in them. The
supercilious critic proclaims himself a trifler or a lack-brain with
every sentence of his criticism.
When Boredom touches the spiritual realm, the result is even more
grave. This often takes the disguise of < tolerance *, whereas in
truth it is nothing but lack of the power of thought and feeling, and
leads to shallow indifference. This form of shallow-pate has usually
a battefy of titles for himself, he is a « utilitarian *, a c reasonable
sceptic *, a € materialist *, a « determinist » or what not; as a
matter of fact he is the veritable mollusc of the spiritual scale.. The
man who scoffingly speaks of all religion a* a'* superstition >• of
 REFLECTIONS 51

all faith as c self-delusion >, of all philosophy and metaphysics at

« wind-baggery * reveals himself as more superstitious than the
most credulous, for he worships his own folly; as more bigoted than
the most devout, for he deludes himself with his own importance;
and as more pedantic than the most erudite, since he considers his
own conclusions as final.
We have said that Boredom is a disease. It has this further danger
that it is contagious. From the men and women who find Life to
be of no interest or to have no goal or reason, it is Well to keep away.
To the men and Women who find pleasure in running down the Work
of others, it is wisdom not lo listen. It is more profitable — as the
Scriptures put it — not « to keep company with unbelievers >, for
unless a man has a belief in something his spiritual Worth is nil.
If such there be among your acquaintance, drop them quietly. Let
it be gently known that the pose of boredom is a sign of mental and
spiritual inferiority. Choose your friends from those whose interests
are alive, regardless of the subject of their interest, for every single
object in this world leads lo great truth if it be studied or regarded
with a sufficient intensity.
•

It is with profound satisfaction that the Institut Astrologi-

que de Carthage, publishers of « The Seer » and of « L'Astro-
sophie», announces the foundation of the INTERNATIONAL
ASTROLOGICAL ARCHIVES ASSOCIATION, the details
of which may be found on the first advertising page facing
the last page of text of the present number. It is our intention
to begin by the collection of 100,000 horoscopes, for compa-
rison and research work, to be held at the disposition of astro-
logers, all the world over. These Central Archives will be kept
in the Astrological Library Building, to be built very shortly.
We ask every astrologer to send us copies of the charts in his
personal archives, with his own comment of the special inte-
rest of each on the back of the chart, in order to facilitate filing
and cross-reference indexing; and we ask every person who
possesses his own horoscope to become a member of the In-
ternational Association (without the slightest cost, not even
for postage) and to send us a copy of his horoscope, or, at least,
the necessary details. Membership is held absolutely free, and
access to the Library and the Archives will also be kept per-
manently free, ; _, .
 52 THE SEER

It is of some interest to note that a large number of very young

children possessing mediumnistic powers have recently been reported.
At Berlin, a child not quite four years old has been shown to
possess powers far beyond his years, and, in a state of light auto-
suggested trance, to Write short philosophic sentences in several ton-
gues. In a village near Jassy, in Roumania, the mediumship of Hie
Ivanov, a boy 13 years old, has been brought to the attention of the
authorities. Capl. Alexandrescu, captain of the gendarmerie at Jassy,
having been detailed lo make an investigation, reports many examples
of telekinesis and two cases of prevision.
•••
A curious case of an explicatory dream is reported in the German
press. Hen Alwin BongscheWa, 124 Reichenberger Strasse, Berlin,
Was robbed one night recently by a band of burglars. The Work was
cleverly done, and the culprits left no traces. Three nights later Hen
BongscheWa dreamed that he saw his jewels in a pawn-shop, and
his dream showed him the streets through which he ought to pass to
arrive there. On his arrival, he recognized the place and the manager
as conesponding with what he had seen in his dream. The police,
duly notified, scoffed at the information thus received, but the victim
Was able lo identify his valuables, and also to give information which
led to the arrest of one of the members of the band.

iuffilleo JJrtoution*
In the January issue of « The Seer », on page 44, the following
prediction Was made : Sweden. — Frontier difficulties, or some un-
favourable diplomacy with border countries, Norway, Finland or
Russia,, seems to be indicated. There is likely to be a royal mandate
issued in the matter. Under dale of Jan. 24, a Week after the begin-
ning of the lunation, the Soviet Ambassador to Sweden (a woman)
Was declared persona non grata, and was recalled by force to Russia
She had also been engaged in communist propaganada in Finland.
On the same page : Italy. — Governmental plans will be found to
have carried too far, and a reversal of policy will be found necessary.
Following a formal statement issued on the 19fn. January (and the-
refore Written the very day of the lunation) • by the British Press,
calling international attention to the irregular tribunal constituted for
the trial of the twenty-four c anti-fascist intellectuals >, the Italian
Government found itself obliged to provide some method whereby
 FULFILLED PREDICTIONS 53

the accused might be heard in their oWn defense. The proposed court
Was a military tribunal for treason, its hearings were to be secret, and
there was no appeal. By reason of international pressure, the cons-
titution of the court was changed.
On the same page : Japan. — Earthquake shock is indicated, and
as this is likely to be submarine in origin it may be accompanied by a
tidal wave. — The lunation has been startling by reason of submarine
earthquakes. On Jan. 24, fourteen shocks had been reported from
Mexico, with loss of life in Misuallan, south of Oaxaca. On Feb. 1,
a tidal Wave swept the shores of Formosa, south of Japan, and on
Feb. 6 three towns in New Zealand near Hawke Bay were destroyed
with a loss of life exceeding a thousand persons.
On the same page : United States. — This lunation is peculiarly
bad for foreign trade, and it will be necessary for the country to rem-
ove the high tariff duties. Under date of Jan. 21, Albert J. Wiggin,
Chairman of the Governing Board of the Chase National Bank —
the biggest American Bank — declared that it was American govern-
mental financial mismanagement and high tariff which had brought
about the present world-wide depression, c America has sought »,
he said, in an official report c to sell to foreign countries more than
they could buy or pay for, and then lo prohibit them from settling
with us by imposing upon their goods a practically prohibitive tariff...
and at the same tme, to drain off from. European Stales all that they
could have furnished even under test conditions, under the head of
allied debt and amortization payment... The result has been a crash
that has echoed throughout the world. * In Arkansas, on Jan. 19,
500 American farmers stormed the shops of a small town, named
England, Ark. demanding food. The mayor Was compelled to give
Way. The Red Cross is feeding 1,800,000 people of the agricultural
population, most of whom are farmowners. « Even the famous Mis-
sissippi floods *, declares the Red Cross, (caused less famine than
the high tariff hard times of the present moment. * A ( bread call »
for $ 10,000,000 to feed famine-stricken Americans was collected.
On page 43 the following prediction was made : England. —
Some scientific discovery of war material, or some new explosive, the
secret of which will be held by Great Britain or Germany. On Feb.
2nd. the announcement was made that German technicians had dis-
covered a means of extracting helium from important mineral veins
in the Trans-Ural region, and thai the same mineral has been found
in India. This is only c war material * in a secondary sense, for Zep-
pelins may be used for commercial purposes in times of peace.
 ~5*—

3 Btt §\B flloob upon ilje fltoae

JOSEPH MARY PLUNKETT

I see His blood upon the rose

And in the stars the glory of His eyes,

His Body gleams amid eternal snows.

His tears fall from the skies.

I see His face in every flower;

The thunder and the singing of the birds

Are but His voice — and, canren by His power,

Rocks are His written words.

All pathways by His feet are worn,

His strong heart stirs the ever-beating sea,

His crown of thorns is twined with every thorn,

i. His Cross is every tree.

favourable Elements for iFebrttarg-ittarcl) 1031

NOTE. — By reason of repeated requests from readers, these analyses of

favourable dates have been classified. They are general, of course; the dates
especially favourable to each person must be calculated from his or her own
horoscope.
For indications prior to February 21, see the January issue of cThi Star*.

F
OB GENERAL PURPOSES. -— Favourable Days and Hours. —
According to Solar, Lunar and planetary aspects, the most fav-
ourable days will be: Feb. 23rd. all day; 24th. morn; 26th. after;
27th. all day; March 2nd. after: 4th. after; 5th. all day; 7th.
even; 8th. all day; 9th. all day; 12th. mom. and after; 15th. all
day; 17th. after.; 19th. all day.
Unfavourable Days and Hours. — Feb. 21st. all day; 24th. after; 25th.
after; 28th. late morn., after; March 1st. morn; 3rd. after; 4th. late morn;
6th. all day; 7th. morn, and after; 12th. even; 13th. morn; 16 th. after;
20th. morn, and after.
ENGAGEMENT AND MABBIAGE. — Favourable Days and Hours for
matters pertaining to affairs of the heart. — Best day of the month for a
man. — March 18. Best day of the month for a woman. — March 19. Other
good days: Feb. 24th. all clay; March 2nd. late even.; 4th. morn; 19 th. morn.
Unfavourable Days and Hours. — Worst day of the month for a man. —
March 3. Worst day of the month for a woman. — March 3, also. Other bad
days : Feb. 21st all day: March 7th morn, and after.; 9th. morn,; 10th even;
14th. morn.; 21st. all day.
BUSINESS AND FINANCE. — Favourable Days and Hours. — Best Day
for Finance: March 2 Best Day for Steady Business March 14. Best Day for
New Venture or Speculation March 9. Other good days: Feb. 23rd. after.;
24th. morn. March 5th. morn.; 13 th. early morn.; 18th. even.
Unfavourable Days and Hours. — Worst Day for Finance. — Feb. 21st.
Wont Day for New Venture or Speculation. — March 20. Other bad days.
— Feb. 24th. morn.; March 5th. after; 7th. after; 10th. after; 20th. morn.
VOYAGES AND LONG TRAVEL. — Favourable Days and Hours — Best
Day to start on a voyage. — There are no very favourable days during this
period. Unless urgent, delay travel one month.
Unfavourable Days and Hours. — Worst Days to start on a Voyage. —
The week from Feb. 21 to Feb. 28 inclnsive is menacing. Also from March 4
to March 9. Also March 16.
SURGICAL OPERATIONS. — Arrange, if possible, between Feb. 21 and
March 3, or March 19-21. Favourable Days ana Hours. — Feb. 26th. 6 a,m.
March 20, 5.30 p. m.
Avoid, if possible, between March 4-18 inclusive. Unfavourable Days and
Hours. March 6th. 11.16 a.m.; 7th. 9.15 a.m.
36 T H E SEER

1 1 » V H

• • o' o*> « Q
-*"
1 JaL 7^> «r
«y c » A
^
_ A , er° 9

7«r
A

-«. i. t> *. X z. •

A & * V A

Birth at Baltimore, Md., U.B.A., 0ept. 20, 1876, at 1.48.40 a.m. (reetifl>d)
 - 5 7 -

H O R O S C O P E oft\)t ittottti)

UPTON SINCLAIR
A u t h o r , P l a l o r m a r , S t o o l * ! • o o n » m l M , a n d P o l l t l o l a rt

This horoscope is notable in many ways, but more especially as an example

of a dominantly powerful Mercury It is an extraordinary setting-forth of a
nativity in which the planet of intelligence controls everything. Moreover,
this intellectual factor is simply hurled into the work of practical reform
and interest in material things, and there is no room for anything else.
A study of the Quadruplicites aud the Triplicities lifts this horoscope out
of the common at the first glance. Seven planets are in signs of Earth, an
over-powering proportion; stranger still, five of these planets are in the
Mercurial sign of Virgo and all bear upon House II, the House of Finance.
It is not surprising that financial and social problems should have occupied
Mr. Sinclair and that his own driving force should have caused him to leal
many an attack on the capitalistic system. Note, also, that Mercury has come
Direct on the very day of birth, and several times we have bidden our re-
aders note that Mercury stationary, coming Direct at birth, is a notable
indication of mental energy.
Still more queer, in a way, is the division of the quadruplicities, with six
planets n the Mutable or Harmonic Signs, the more so as a driving intellect
is usually the least harmonious factor possible. This holds true in this ease.
Paradoxical as the words may sound, the nativity suggests a savage desire
to enforce harmony, a wooing of the dove of peace with a club. This is the
horoscope of a man who believes that Reason is a sufficient force to move
the world, and that reform must necessarily come once people's eyes are
open to abuses.
Furthermore, though the character is lacking entirely in emotion and also
to intuition (which one would not have suspected) it is receptive to a bewilder-
ing degree, and it is here that one realizes that Sinclair's mentality is so
hyper-sensitive that an injustice attacks the brain in much the same manner
that an emotion usually attacks the senses. It is intensified perception and
reception, it is not true feeling.
Upon this intensive mentality and this exaggerated receptivenesa is grafted
a strange mixture of imaginative power and of sensationalism. The Moon, lum-
inary of imagination, in the ambition-diving sign of the Sun, takes rule over
the First House, the House of the Personality, while Neptune, planet of
sensation, is the culminating planet of the horoscope and rules the Mid-
Heaven and House X, the House of Profession and of Occupation. Frankly
the horoscope is a weird one, but it is illumining at every point.
Finally a word must be said concerning the Wemyss degrees, for these are
no less amazing. The Mid-Heaven is on the degree of «Constructive Reform»,
and to this Sinclair's whole life has been given; the Ascendant is on the
degree of cGeneralization and Pathology>, and exposing the pathological
conditions of the social fabric, in general, is the theme of every one of this
author s books; the Sun is on the degree of «Group Consciousness and Soci-
o!ogy>, and Sinclair has started many a social colony; the Moon is on the
degree of Understanding of Human Nature* and approaching the degree of
c Comradeship and Hospitality*, and Mercuiry, dominating the horoscope, is
on the degree of «Being> or the tAnalysis of Human Purposes The most
incredulous sceptic cannot help but be staggered bv such a chart as this,
revealing, as it does, the diverse strands winch have gone to make up a
strange and powerful character,.
i „ ; .-. F , B.-W, '
 ~*d-

tlje Jplamte

JANDUZ

II

P
UR3UING our inquiry as to die effects of the retro-
gradation of Mercury, a second case may be chosen. The
nativity is that of a girl of humble birth, but naturally gifted
for music, painting, and the arts that please.
The girl was of a pretty type. Having a certain originality of
inspiration, she chose the career of a designer in dressmaking. This
is shown in her theme by Mercury, Lord of the House of Finance,
in conjunction with Uranus, the planet of originality. Soon, however,
realizing that her personal charm won her the attention of the opposite
sex, she suddenly announced, one fine morning, that she would not
work any more. She returned to her family with the definite intention.
of making a good marriage.
At this time, she was 21 years old. The Ascendant had progressed
to the cusp of House II, in Virgo. Mercury, the planet of intelligent
work and lord of the House of Finance, became retrograde at this
time, and the influence of this retrogradation is seen in the girl's
sudden relinquishment of work. Mercury retrograded to Sagitta-
rius 27° and then came direct again, thus reapproching Saturn,
Lord of House VII, the House of Marrigae, and, indeed, marri-
age took place when Mercury was in close conjunction with
Saturn; the Sun, in the meantime, having progressed to the conjunc-
tion of Uranus, sub-lord of House VII. The native was then 25
years of age, and it is curious to note that the goal sought, the marri-
age, was brought to pass under the double influence of Saturn,
representing Destiny, and of Mercury, the conscious purpose.
The Retrogradation of Venus
From feminine confidences received; (possible among persons of
the same sex), one of the first consequences of the retrogradation
of, Venus seems to be to neutralise to some extent the physical element
-
' r a. _ .w* * S. A
 RETROGRADATION OF PLANETS 59

in love, but this condition is especially to be remarked when Venus

is not in reception with Jupiter and is without aspect to this planet
In its own signs (Taurus and Libra), even when elevated and near
the Mid-Heaven, Venus retrograde gives to the native something
unusual, and even grotesque in mjanner. Other debilities of Venus
make women pretentious, vain, or apt to « put on airs »;
CASE II. Feminine horoscope. Birth in Paris, Sept. 7, 1863.
Proprietor and directress of a lingerie house of wide reputation.
The daughter of very rich merchants, the native was accustomed
from her earliest youth to wait upon millionaire clients from all parts

of the world. In spite of years of experience, she was never able to

overcome an excessively obsequious manner turning her to ridicule,
and year after year she continued her exaggerated gestures, her silly
gestures, her overdone bows, a whole battery of mannerisms which
seems to be set forth by a retrograde Venus in conjunction with
Mercury at the Mid-Heaven.
None the less she was very intelligent and an exceedingly alert
business woman, as much be well supposed from the conjunction of
Mercury with Saturn near die Mid-Heaven, but Mercury,, besieged.
 66 THE SEER

between a strong Saturn and a retrograde Venus, was not sufficiently

free to allow her to adopt natural manners.
Otherwise, the native was not to be pitied as a result of the retro-
gradation of Venus. Her life of sentiment found adequate expression,
although discreetly. The indication for this, in the nativity, is that
Jupiter, lord of the Ascendant, is in reception with Venus, thus
modifying the effect of the retrogradation.
Venus, retrograde, has the effect of delaying or hindering marri-
age.unless there are other factors in the horoscope sufficiently
powerful to overcome the chilling effect of this retrogradation. It is
less generally known that a retrograde Venus has a powerful effect
on marriage in a feminine horoscope. This point will not be further
treated here, since the numerous observations I have made on the
subject justify detailed analysis in a special study on Marriage, to be
published later. (to be continued)

Magnetic Drug Projection

Referring to the article fDrug Projection by Magnetism*, in the
November SEER, a correspondent, Mr. L. Squire-Tucker, Director
of the Nervauric Healing Centre, London, states, clt is not a new
discovery, as it was known and practised by a Dr. Buchanan in and
about 1842. Personally I have tried this method and found it to be
most effective, especially in conjunction with homeopathic remedies,
as it has always been aserted that it is the «spirit» of the drug that
does the healing. * Mr. Gama's independent discovery of the process
shows not only that the method is a sound one, but Mr. Squire-Tuc-
ker's practical usage of it thoroughly corroborates the findings of the
article.

The 22 Arcanae of the Book of Thoth, or the Esoteric Tarot.

represent the unceasing and invincible effort of Human Will conceiv-
ed in its entirety.

A god who is bom of words will return to words; Truth is other-

wise: the Word which is born of God will return to God

It is impossible to turn our eyes to a centre whence help cannot

come: the zodiac forms a complete circle around us.
 PSYCHIC STUDY

past tints in a ftirtt) Chart

Observations accompanied by clairvoyant research

ESME SWAINSON

R
EINCARNATION explains many difficulties of life, and
shows that justice rules the world. By this law Man is
Master of his own Destiny, since that which he is at uny
given time, such as now, and the environment wherein he
finds himself are the result of forces he himself set in action in the
past, vibratory forces induced by his aspirations, his thoughts, his
feelings and Ihis actions.
The question for the astrologer to determine is to what degree past
lives can be traced in the birth chart of the present life. Can we find
some indication of the trend of the last career or the main work done,
say in the preceding life, and is there any present indication of the sex
of the Personality which the same Individuality bore in the preceding
life? Should we be able to trace out the last career, does this necessar-
ily mean the career of the life immediately preceding, or may it run
back to the more important of the preceding incarnations, in other
words to the last one which made a strong impression on the soul?
I believe that, in exceptional cases, this can be traced, and it seems
to me that it is not always the last life, but the last life but one, which
makes itself noticed, and that for the following reason.
It must be realized that the process of evolution for the Divine Spirit
manifesting in Man comes through a process of reaction of the inner
self to the outer objects and circumstances, and therefore that which
tempts the self out into expression through a career is of great im-
portance to his progres. His occupation is his focus for the creative
instinct within him, and naturally in each life there will be a line
of least resistance which will give him the most harmonious work,
varying from life to life to round out his experiences of character.
At the back of all this variety lies the fundamental note or colornr.
 62 THE SEER * »

i.e. the planetary ray of the highest spiritual self, known sometimes
as the Monad; this, indeed, m'ay be regarded as the string on which
all the beads of life experiences are threaded. Then there is our note
which was struck when we came out into human experience for the
first time with a vehicle for mental work, known as the Ego.
I believe that, at our present stage, we are not rajuch influenced
in outer life by the monadic ray — only when it happens to coincide
in type with the Ego or the Personal Expression. By this latter I
refer to the Lord of the Horoscope, or the ruler of the chart in this
present life.
It will be readily seen that Man is a triad, and that it is his lowest
point or the one most involved in physical matter that we see the most
easily. When once a soul has reached a certain stage in evolution,
his note becomes more definite, and until it reaches this stage it seems
to me doubtful to formulate any rules for tracing past lives, for there
is nothing tangible to find. Some types, also, seem to find the goal
towards which they are working at a much earlier stage than others,
particularly those who are on the Ruling Ray or the Art Ray.
To come to our birth maps. The aspects between the planets show
the character made or to be made, and these perhaps regardless of
sign position, for evolution moves slowly and at first much experience
is necessary before a quality is a permanent expression. A square,
for example, between the Sun and Saturn, or between Mars and
Venus, might have to be worked out through several signs before
it was really transmuted, and, at the end, the planet that was the
most important in that map might be in the sign of its exaltation,
showing the strength to overcome.
The planetary positions represent the work we have done in
character building in the past by our reaction to circumstances, but
I have come to the conclusion that we have no power of choice over
the Ascendant. This decides the house position of all the planets
and defines the exact outer working of life, where the emphasis is to
be laid. It is given by the Guiding Powers, known as the Lords of
Karma and is the balancing factor in the life, for the type of brain
bestowed by the Ascendant is so often the means which shows the
way out of other difficulties. The exact degree on the Ascendant
has a relation to our sex. When combined with the Moon's position
in the pre-natal map, and so is the key to the present plan of life.
Consider, for example, a map with a predominance of Earth, but
an Ascendant in Mutable Air; this contains an especially fine chance
to see new light and to change the set habits of the past, the nature
 P A S T LIVES 63

I of the change being dependant upon the type of brain material. Again
j a horoscope heavily posited with planets in Fiery and in Airy signs,
this will give a tendency to rush here and there and finish nothing, yet,
if to this be given a Fixed Earth or a Fixed Water Ascendant, the
heaviness of the brain material will weigh the native down enough to
enable him to stop and think. This helps to confirm the general rule
tbat the First House represents the Present.
The Fifth House (House of Love and Children) is said to repres-
ent the Past, and this shows itself in love (attraction and repulsion)
and is strongly shown forth in children and in family life, for children
are strongly influenced by a 'carry-over' of love or of hate from
the past. Love is not a flower that suddenly blooms out of nothing-
ness, and ties of love of any importance represent past work together
until understanding and harmony become possible. This result of
past lives shows remarkably when Uranus is present in the Fifth
House, bringing a sudden flare-up of the fire of attraction, often to
finish as suddenly unless the Seventh House (House of Marriage)
is well tenanted. There is often nothing to which this attraction may
be ascribed in the present life, it is often the recollection of a past
link.
The Ninth House is said to represent me Future. There has been
much discussion at various times as to whether we take the Signs of the
Zodiac in order as an Ascendant, and whether the position of the
Sun follows from Sign to Sign as lives proceed. To the first suggestion
I feel sure that the answer is in the negative for it is a question of
the best balance to the whole map in the hands of the Higher
Powers. With regard to the Sun, this may well be the case, or the
succession may run in a series as do the solar eclipses in the Signs.
There is a good deal of evidence to be brought forward favor-
ing the hypothesis that when the Sun and Moon are both in the
same Sign in the birth chart, the Sun was in the same Sign in the
life immediately preceding, and probably in the first decanate of that
Sign.
One case has been recorded by Alan Leo, where 30 preceding
lives have been traced by a clairvoyant. (1) In this case, planetary
influence was the outstanding factor, with Mars as the dominant

(1) There are not more than ten cases in all the present history of psychic
study where preceding lives have been determined with sufficient certainty
to enable the finding of a birth-date. In none of these oases is (he birth-
hour registered, and hence the determination of the Rising Sign in these
eases is as yet beyond our powers. F. R-w"
 « THE SEER

element. In every life — according to this series, as affirmed — die

Individuality was reborn either with Mars rising, or with Aries or
Scorpio as the Ascending Sign. The actual birth chart of the present
life of this native showed Mars rising in Capricorn. Yet I think it
is wise to state that one cannot base conclusions on one set of hives'
ligations.
So far as occult study has been able to set forth with a fair amount
of contributory evidence, the changes in character from life to life
are not usually very great, save in exceptional cases. Occupation,
then, is not of vital importance, if it fits in with the particular set of
forces established at birth. Yet I desire to make the suggestion that the
occupation of the past life may be of very great importance in the
case of an Ego strong enough to make a definite planning of his
own life, or in such case as when the preceding life was a determining
one in the chain. I am assuming, here, that the doctrine of « past
lives » is sufficiently established to permit of discussion in an astrolo-
gical relation.
The method which I here put forth tentatively can only be
regarded as symbolic.
Take any present birth map. Make the cusp of the Twelfth
House to be the Ascendant of the life immediately preceding —
the last life — and examine any planets that may be within 7° of
the Mid-Heaven, either in the Ninth or the Tenth House. The
matter is too obscure for a definite conclusion to be expressed, but
I have experimented with some cases and there seems some evidence
to suggest that such planets will indicate the occupation of the last
life.
The alliance of astrology and clairvoyant study seems to bring to
light that the condition of the Twelfth House, in a present birth
chart, may be a clue to personal conditions in the last life, dealing
mainly with character, and that the Tenth and the Ninth Houses
seem to interlock, but inversely. It has been suggested that the Mid-
Heaven, in the Present, had to do with the mental outlook, in the
past. It may be germane to note that the present Mid-Heaven is
often the Ascendant of the pre-solar map which is taken by some
astrologers to show the mould of the Mental Body.
I give a few examples of my own knowledge, where there has
been clairvoyant investigation of past lives. I may add that; person-
ally, I consider these to be worthy of trust, though aware that this
is only an individual opinion.
CASE I. Feminine horoscope. Present -occupation professional
 PAST LIVES 6$

pianist. Asc. Gemini 22°33, with Jupiter on the Asc. at 22 g 50.

M.C. Aquarius 28° Venus in Aquarius in the 9th. Cusp of \2th.
House, Taurus 12°.
The clairvoyant affirms that the last life was as a sculptor in a small
way in Pompeii, and that the native, in .that life, perished in the
great eruption of Vesuvius. The native, in this life, is terribly afraid
of fire, and has a morbid dread of disaster happening to him in a
house. Will not stay in a locked room or house. To my mind, follow-
ing the rules suggested above, an Ascendant ruled by Venus and
Venus in Aquarius in the 9th House are typical of a former career
as a sculptor. 4

CASE II. Feminine horoscope. Present occupation — no special

profession, musical and artistic, but so painfully psychic that she is
aware of interior conditions and illnesses of everyone she meets, and
is physically affected thereby. Asc. Libra 13°45; M.C. Leo 18°
Moon is con;. Neptune, conj. Jupiter in Cancer in the 9th. House
and, of the nine planets, eight are negative in the present map.
The clairvoyant affirms that this woman was also a woman in
her last life, in Gaul, during the Roman period, working at making
pottery, a peaceful and uneventful life.
The life preceding this one was also a feminine incarnation,
according to clairvoyant research. The woman was a psychic, in one
of the smaller temples in Greece, consulted by many people of the
neighbourhood. Her method of divination was that of scrying, gazing
into a lake or pool in front of the temple. To the clairvoyant, it was
this life which appeared first, although the order of time was
different, and to me this seems to be borne out by the present birth-
chart, for Moon conj. Neptune, conj. Jupiter in Cancer and in the
House of Religion is very typical of the use of psychic powers in
religious service. Evidently this marked a life which was important
in the development of this Ego, and so it overshadowed the following
one.
CASE III. Feminine horoscope. Type curiously adaptable, gifts
and talents in all the arts, rather a curious interest in the sea, though
not a traveller. Asc. Scorpio H°„ M.C. Virgo 1°, Mars in Cancer
in the cusp of the 9th House.
Clairvoyant research seems to show the previous life to have been
that of a sailor and fighter, by sea and land, in the Low Countries,
during the time of the Duke of Alva. Life may have been lost by
a tragedy at sea. The suggested rule, given above, brings Mars
 66 THE SEER

strongly into play, and Mars in die Cardinal-Water sign of Cancer

is strongly suggestive of a life spent largely at sea.
The sex of the previous life needs a careful study of the pre-natal
map and of the sex degrees therein. It is sometimes stated that a
series of lives are passed in the same sex — seven, has been the
number suggested — but this cannot yet be said to have been
definitely ascertained, and it seems not always to be the case.
The following suggestion may prove to be of value in tentative
research; When the majority of the planets are in positive positions
in a feminine horoscope, and the degree on the Ascendant is classified
as one of the feminine degrees, then the last life was mjasculine and
probably several lives previously. When, in the calculation of the pre-
natal map the sex degree is found to be very nearly balanced, there
being but one point to decide the required time, then it may well
be that this is the first life in a given sex, after a series of lives in the
opposite sex. In many cases it seems to have been observable that
the mental outlook is very definitely that of the last series.
Other rules seem to be traceable, but before these can be announ-
ced it is necessary to have more evidence. It is not easy to have at
one's disposal the accurate birth-time for this life and unbiased
clairvoyant details of the past, confirmed by other evidence. Perhaps
the International Astrological Archives Association, now attached to
the Psychic and Occult Centre recently established in Carthage,
may be able to appoint a Research Worker to take up this special
line of study.

The bees work at their hive only in the darkness, thought works
only in silence, and virtue in secret.

Any man who has a goal in his own life must inevitably realise
a goal in the life of the Universe.

Conscious knowledge leads to conscious control.

It needs but the faintest dawn-light to give us the promise of sun-

rise,
 -6?

& JDem0n f Itartratt

EMILE CHRISTOPHE

T
HE E N V I R O N M E N T in which we live is crossed with
innumerable lines of waves or vibrations which bear to Ithe
Invisible not only our thoughts, but also thought-forms,
actual images which may reveal themselves as soon as they
meet an organism sufficiently sensitive to perceive them, or a mecha-
nism sufficiently well adapted for their registration. It is for this
reason that the lens of the camera, more responsive to certain light-
waves than is human vision, has been able to transit to the photo-
graphic plate many forms whose presence was entirely unseen by Ithe
persons in the photographer's studio, and these « extras », as they
have been called, have excited a great deal of comment
Dr. D. Clarke, writing in the California Illustrated Journal, re-
ported that many cases had come to his attention wherein professional
photographers, who knew nothing of psychism and who would not
believe in it, had been forced to admit the existence of « extras »
or the photography of beings invisible to ordinary vision, simply by
the accumulation of evidence. In two cases cited, these «apparitioiis»
insisted on making their appearance on nearly every plate rxposed,
in spite of every possible precaution being taken to prevent it. As a
result, these two photographers, both religious men of somewhat
strait orthodoxy, abandoned their profession, believing that it was
the Devil himself who was the author of mysterious interventions
which completely spoiled their work.
I am in a position to recount a phenomenon which happened under
the following circumstances:
One of my friends, wishing to have a recent photograph of me 7—
I had not had any taken for several years — took me to the studio
of his brother-in-law, a man with a large family and who supple-
mented his small income by photography. The photographer was a.
very religious man* with bible texts always on bis lips.
 THE SEER

Almost immediately my friend turned the conversation to the

question of materialisations or manifestations of the dead. His bro-
ther-in-law protested vigorously that he would never believe in any
such reports, basing his arguments exclusively on citations from the
Bible, especially from the Book of Daniel, where the dead are said
to be « sleeping *.
« Since they sleep », said, he, « and are not to waken until the
Day of Judgment, they cannot possibly awaken at the present time
to make themselves known on earth. »
Upon this I intervened, expressing my own opinion that we were
constantly surrounded by invisible entities, and, in order to answer
text for text, I quoted from St. Paul: « For we wrestle not against
flesh and blood but against principalities, against powers, against
the rulers of the darkness of this world, against spiritual Wickedness
(R.V. wicked spirits) in high places. * (Iiph. vi, 12) I argued further
that if we were not actually authorized to declare that the spirits
of the dead could manifest themselves to us, we ought to believe in
the « powers of the air * (Eph. ii,2), and that it was certainly
logical as well as prudent, that if we were to « discern spirits »,
the same being a special gift of the Holy Spirit (I. Cor. xii.10) we
ought to admit their existence rather than deny it.
We stuck to our positions, and, during the course of the argument,
my photograph was taken on two different plates, one full face and
one in profile.
A few days later, meeting my friend, I asked him if the proofs
had been made. He answered in the affirmative but added that his
brother-in-law was greatly annoyed by the result since on both plates
there was a sort of rayed diffusion, and, on the left side of each
plate, a grinning profile which seemed to be gazing at me. Greatly
interested, we went at once to the photographer, whom we found
in great distress because of these « spots » which he attributed
exclusively to some adulteration in the chemicals he had employed,
I took the proofs, just as they were, and did not intend to trouble
myself with the question any further.
The matter did not end there. The outcome of my visit, and of
the Biblical argument in the photographer's studio was strikingly
surprising.
"We learned that, from the day of my visit, the photographer was
unable to take a single potograph without nebulosities, faces, or
strange formations appearing on the plates, and this absolutely irres-
 A DEMON'S PORTRAIT 69

pective of the hour or the weather, whether indoors or out, whether

of persons or of scenery.
Being utterly unwilling to admit any psychic explanation of the
mystery, and insisting that the cause must be purely material, he
took his entire camera to pieces and put it together again, rearranged
his dark room in another manner, bought plates and chemicals of a
mark entirely different from that which he had used before — all
in vain. The « extras » insisted upon appearing.
At last, one day, having come to the conclusion that he had eli-
minated every possible cause except some flaw in the lens, he decided
on an experiment in which the lens would not figure. He proceeded
as follows: Fronx an entirely new box of plates, wrapped at the
factory, he took a new plate (operating in the dark room, but without
a ruby or any other light) and wrapped this virgin plate first in red
paper, and then in black, using the utmost care. This done, he carried
it, in a black cloth, to one of the rooms of his house, and exposed it
— without unwrapping it — for a few seconds.
Since this plate had never been exposed to the light, there was
no reason to suppose that it would have received any impression.
Developing the plate immediately, however, the photographer was
amazed — and not a little alarmed — to see grinning at him the
face of the demon which had appeared in the photographs he had
taken of me. There was no possible doubt that this was a new
apparition, and not a freak of the plate (remember, no camera was
used) for the demon's face was now full-face instead of in profile.
The unhappy photographer, thus persecuted, was forced to give
up his studio and all his photographic work, a very serious der.Uin-
in his case, for the supplementary earnings were almost a necessity. I
feel convinced that if he had ever been willing to admSt and to believe
sincerelv that he had been made the mockery of a malism entity, he
could have secured freedom by fervent prayer, since he was a
firm! believer in God. Not being willing to admit this possibility,
he was compelled to abandon his art.
Translated from « 7*u Seras Sourcier s>, pp. 201-203 published
by Editions Vallot, Paris.

Every man has the right to think, but it does not follow that he
has the risht to exnress his thought,, especially if in so doing he sets
in motion the forces of discord and of discontent. To think is an act
of personal intimacy; to speak is an act of social influence.
 v
^ <k *- — 90 — * '
axasasacsii i ,.,'•.,,• ••: w •, saaasscsasassje

I
T has been unanimously decided that this Memorial shall embody
certain objects; these have been set forth in a published statement;
for reasons of space we summarise them. Briefly, then, it is
proposed to establish a Home of Welcome and Solace in London
for visitors from the Provinces and from abroad. The Home wjuld
include library, reading and writing rooms, museum, information
bureau and other facilities for study and research. Special features
will be the provision of sympathetic assistance for seekers after know-
ledge, care and training of the psychic faculties by persons of experi-
ence and keen understanding, benevolent help to exhausted workers
who need recuperation and congenial surroundings, and financial
assistance to old and distressed labourers in the spiritualist field.
These, in brief, are the admirable aims of those responsible for the
fund. In an issued statement they say that <t the ideal of the inception
of the Memorial may be described as devoted service to the highest
and best interests of the spiritualistic brethren. * The Memorial is
being supported by a number of eminent spiritualists, and it is urgently
requested that all who are interested in survival, and who feel grat-
eful affection to the late Sir Arthur Conan Doyle, will associate
themselves with this big effort to place the scheme on a sound and
worthy footing. Donations will be received by A. C. Griggs, Esq.,
Hon. Treasurer, The Conan Doyle Memorial Fund, Lloyds Bank,
121, Oxford Street, London, W.

The Occult ChriBt

It is a serious error to dissociate Christianity and the Christ, the
Church and the Master. It is unquestionably true that the Christ
and the Church cannot be exactly upon the same plane, but both find
their origin in the Divine, and the teachings of every form of Christ-
ian Faith find their truth in the words of Jesus and His disciples. The
Occult position is that of striving to deepen the understanding, and in
no wise to change its essential character. Neither is it justifiable to
regard the different forms of Christianity as deformation; rather are
they adaptations of a nature necessarily limited by human conditions
and coloured by the restrictions of race and of period.
 W C C U i -T I « M

Stye t\)t &$rmi)attt Bttn

A Three-Aeon Drama of the Zodiac w

(Kxblbltlna; " The OM < - OAM or OMA - 941 • »Oi») or Meaapbonle

(Rev. I. SO) Summation Formula of Tbe Universal Rroceaa <•*!») •

J. W. T. CARRINGTON
wa»wmv**Mwiw**

(NOTE. — a). — The several «Lampstands», < Seals*, and He-

raldings would appear, either from misadventure or artistic purpose,
to have become dislocated from natural sequence, hence this attempt
from internal allusion or implication to reinstate this, b) It should be
borne in mind that Precessional Motion is opposite in direction to
motion through the zodiac, a retardation from the seasonal and so
enormously slower (being, indeed, but 1/25, 920th thereof) as to
be imperceptible to untrained sense. It is, therefore, indicated (II Cor.
iv, 18) to represent specially (aionia = 872 = gnotht) cKnowledge
to be attained* the < Esoteric ». c) Notwithstanding sluggishness,
actual Precessional position has shifted from the standard < Aries »
into the sign < Pisces » more than 50°.)
PROLOGUE (i. 1,2)
St. John, as the Apostolic Patron Genius of the zodiacal sign
(Virgo*, at the autumnal equinox as the Piscean (Summers Sun's*
Departing-Precessional « Witness *.
(« Covenants », or comings-together, have from ancient times

(1) It is to be feared that many of our readers will find this drama ab-
struse; but advanced students will be especially interested by some of the re-
lations established between astrological findings, Kabbalism and the Higher
Hermetism. Some of the symbolic numbers refer to the author's researches
Li Cosmic Kabbalism. A manuscript dealing with this is in our hands and
will be nublished should there be a demand for the same. Even the advanced
student is advised to read this symbolic drama carefully, for many of the
references are cryptic, and will be specially appreciated by scholars.
TBS EDITOR,
 72 THE SEER

been associated with « Crossings *, at cross-makings. In Jer. xxxiv,

18 we read of a victim — representing subject-matter — divided in
twain to represent the parties thereto, and of a passing of the parties
between these parts, as through temple gate-posts into altered sur-
roundings and circumstances, thus effecting a covenant and neces-
sitating adaptation thereto by the parties, each of whom witnesses
it. In Gen. xv, 9 — 18 is detailed the making under similar conditions
of a one-sided agreement by the Hebrew god Yahveh (in Josh, x,
)2, addressed as the Sun) with one who was unconscious, and there-
fore, unbound.
At Precessional changes, indicated by phenomena of physical or
mental violence, when there is crossing of the equinoctial by the Sun
and Signs, the Autumnal Equinoctial Sign-Post or Pillar of the
Celestial Summer Temple is represented as moving in advance of
the Vernal one; because the Descendant (Weakening, « Little »,
Hidden or « Amen *) Sun is conceived of as the unperceived
principle which originates and pushes forward into manifestation the
Ascendant or waxing Sun. The Departing Autumnal Equinoctial
Sign is held to act thus upon the Incoming Vernal one, (see Rev.
in, 14). And for examples may be adduced « Capricornus * and
"« Gemini (Ezek. xxviii, 13, « King of (amphibian, « Goat-Dol-
phin ») Tyre »; Gen. xiii, 11-12, Lot and Abraham and Sarai;
c Sagittarius * and « Taurus * (Gen. iv, 16,25, Cain and Seth
(Abel); Gen. xxi, 14,20, Ishmael and Isaac); « Scorpio * and
*« Aries * (Gen. iv, 19-24 and Gen. v, 25-31, '/777/, die two
Lamechs; Gen. xxxii, 24-32 (thigh-stab and transformation), Jacob
and Israel ( « Ram principle *); « Libra * and « Pisces * (Luke,
xxiii, 32-33,39-43 — ho Paradeisos = 3.247; while 247 = therion
(Rev. xiii, 18) «the Beast (247), being the constellation « Cetus »
— Pisces in its Completion) — « the Railing and the Justifying
Evil-Worker) ; « Virgo * and « Aquarius * (John, xx, 4 — the
apostles John and Peter) ; and « Leo * and « Capricorn * (II Pet.
ii, 6-9 — the « unjust and filthy conversation of the wicked « Jacob-
ite * roaring Lion *, and the subsequent « deliverance * of the
« righteous *, « godly * and «just Lot * from trial in his subjugated
little « city *, Gen. xix, 20).
This completes the list of Preeessional Sign-Changes alluded to in
the Bible, comprising half of the Precessional « Great Year *; the
which a Chaldean mage informed Aristotle would include a con-
flagration (ecpyrosis) and a cataclysm (calaclysmps — Cp.2, Prt.3).
The Babylonian Berosus refers to these crises.
 A THREE-AEON DRAMA 73

« Ex nihilo nihil fit »; and on examination, the Genesis account

would scarcely seem to warrant interpretation as creation (genesis)
by a Deity « out of nothing *. What the Hebrew of Gen.i.1 states
is that « In beginning * ThYshARB (1) = « Universal Comple-
tion of Cosmic Instrumenting of the Elohim, the Aries-Sign Genii
« carved in common * (sing.m demarcated: ARE = 203 = 7.29.
'« Confrontation of Junction of Process and the Hypercosmic *),
the (lhA) heavens and the (lhAV) earth ».
The Samaritan text has « Ya-el * (« The Goat *) instead of
« Elohim *; perhaps under the influence of an Egyptian New Year
commencement at the Winter Solstice in the Sign Capri-
corn. (2) Ovid has lines about Bacchus (who as « Iacchos * = 901
= Saulos) feasting with other deities and being surprised by the
giant Typhon: — « How Typhon, from the conquered skies, pur-
sued their routed godheads to the sevenmouthed flood I Forced every
god (his fury to escape) some beastly form to take, or earthly shape.
Jove (sings the bard) was changed into a ram, From when the horns
of Lybian Ammon came; Bacchus a goat, Apollo was a crow. »
Comparison of this verse should be made with the statements in
II Pet. iii, and also with that in Matt, xxiv, 35 where Griesbach and
Nestle's insertion of a singular first verb would allow it to be under-
stood in the sense : « Heaven-and-Earth Sign relationship will
change; but the Sun will continue his Course-manifestations undeviat-
inglyl »
Possibility of other interpretations should no more be allowed to
exclude a physical one here than it should be in Col. iii, 2. Through
not paying attention to happenings in the sky rather than earthly
surface matters, much non-comprehension and misunderstanding of
the Bible has probably eventuated. « He ano * (klesis, Phil.iii,14)
still remains the equivalent of « phatne * (859,150th.,3.50) « Per-
fected Emancipation *, whether understood literally or not. The
Genesis verse appears to indicate Precessional Rearrangement: and
a main object of the Book's narrative is to be — as Fabre d'Olivet
has indicated — the fixing of numerical significances.
Immediately following the cataclysm's cessation (The Deluge)
there is represented as having been giving to life in general, including
(1) The reader is reminded that Hebrew is read backwards, this word being
usually written «Bereshith». — ED.
(2) This apparent reversion of seasons was due to the vegetation of Egypt
springing up after retirement of the flooded basin of the Nile, the fertilising
inundation occurring in early summer, following on the melting of snows on
the Abyssinian highlands. Autumn was thus Egypt's spring. — ED.
 74 T H E SEER

humanity, a perpetual covenant, whose aspects are at once double

and contrasting, and ordered and complementary. It has been repre-
sented as symbolised by the symmetrical celestial arch (the rainbow) ,
grounded upon earth and pointing heavenwards, in which heaven's
light, displayed as of diverse yet blending elements, is cast on a
background of darkness and disorder. It has also in a measure been
symbolized by the ecliptic, the solar path in the heavens.
The contrast in this covenant that has most appealed to mankind
as important is, perhaps, that of seed-time and harvest, of the times
for planting and garnering. For the former the weather is less clement,
the needful effort more irksome, and enjoyment less immediate than
for the latter. Hence the seasonal equinoctial crossings of the Sun
in spring and in autumn respectively came to be regarded as periods
of fasting (Lenten, or other) and of feasting; and to be styled
respectively < the Covenant of Works » and c The Covenant of
Grace ».
The doctrine of the Pauline Epistles emphasizes the latter, in
keeping with Paul's character as representing the debilitated Descen-
dant Sun of autumn, and there is no doubt that untold harm has been
done to Calvinists and other Protestants through failure to recognize
this and to heed the express warning of the « Catholic »» Epistle
(II Pet. iii, 16) against uninstructed and destructive perversion.
Theism is, if anything, less effective than a-theism as a safeguard for
the Aintinomian; and the Buddhist dictum: « Work out your sal-
vation with diligence! » stands as a startling contrast to the injunct-
ion (Phil.ii,12,13) to do so « with fear and trembling *, because it
is worked in you.
Let us hope that as the new Aeon, with its Petrine and Jacobite
c pillars » draws nigh, such debilitating teaching will increasingly
yield place to the saner one of the Catholic Epistles with their more
Buddhistic spirit; and that a sound practical morality will be made the
basis for appropriate « exercise with a view to spiritual maturity »
(I Tim. iv,7) the rightful goal being kept to the incentive rather than
to the experiences on the way.
(7*o be continued)
Note by Editor — The above is but a prolegomena to this zodiacal
€drama *, the First Act of which will appear in the ensuing number.

Man is the thinking cell of the world.

 .r*
- 7 5 -

®l)c (Sane of 61)aiotD0

AIMEE BLECH

D
USK. A woman is seated, in the hour of gathering shadows,
beside a hearth whereon little leaping flames cast a flickering
glow within the room. One hand grasps the arm of the chair,
the other rumples convulsively a letter lying unfolded on
her lap. Her eyes are moist with tears, yet hard withal. She feels her
tumultuous thoughts circling around her.
«At last I» whispers in her ear an exulting voice. «At lastl The
hour of judgment has struck. At last you can clear from blame the
name of that one who had so suffered, at last you can free her from
the odium of a false accusation. At last her persecutor shall be jud-
ged... probably convicted and condemned...*
But, as though in answer to these words, another voice, the voice
of the woman's own conscience, answers :
« Do you believe this to be your task? Do you wish to be the aven-
ger, do you desire to punish a man — your brother — even though
he be degraded, and even criminal? »
A third voice is heard, deep and gentle :
« Beware, Woman 1 You have already chosen to enter upon the
Way of Sacrifice; henceforward you dare no longer act in consort
with the destructive forces, you can no longer act as the instrument
of Hate *.

The woman opened her eyes, struck with surprise. In front of her
stood a luminous figure, resplendent, with eyes like stars.
«Come with me!»
She obeyed, instantly. With instinctive confidence she put her hand
in the clasp extended to her and felt herself lifted from herself, lifted
from the floor. Her physical body remained, motionless in the arm-
chair, while she floated around the room. Without consciousness of
any material obstacle, suddenly she found herself in Space with her
 76 THE SEER

Guide. Space and Time mattered not, flight seemed but a floating yet
the speed was inconceivable.
They crossed vast plains, lands and seas unknown to her, and stop-
ped at last on the peak of a high mountain, lighted by the opalescent
gleam of the Moon. In the distance, yet higher summits, snow-crown-
ed, lifted toward the sky.
« The Himalayas! * said her Guide. «Follow. We descend. *
Dropping lightly downward, they came to a deep gorge, bordered
by huge rocks which cast ungainly shadows in the moonlight, and
stopped in front of a rock-mass of menacing and fantastic form, fit
to serve as a portal for the Gates of Hell.
« We enter here, * said the Guide. ,
They passed into a vast cave, studded with stalactites of strange
formation, with human figures here and there; they seemed human,
at least, yet with some strangeness which inspired fear. The woman
pressed closer to her Guide, and, as he threw a fold of his mantle
around her, she felt herself invisible and invulnerable.
At the far end of the cave seven men were seated, meditating,
darkly. Some of these were repulsive to look upon, others had fineness
of stature and of lineaments, but of a character glacial and forbidding.
In her thought, the woman said:
« Who are these? The Angels accursed? »
And the Guide replied:
«These are Brothers of the Shadow, black magicians. These are
they who are the enemies of Cosmic Evolution, these operate by means
of the forces of hate and destruction which war against the love-forces
in this world. »
One of the sombre figures rose.
« Dark Brothers, * said he in a metallic voice which vibrated in
the cavern, « Brothers of the Shadow, you have learned, all of you,
to kill out the heart in order to worship the all-dominating intellect,
yet, however eager for power, only a few of you have answered my
call.
« Up to the present time we have worked separately and alone.
But the crisis which is coming will require a collective effort. The
hour is grave, even decisive. If we do not combine our forces against
the forces of Cosmic Evolution, they will pass over us, and crush
us.
« We are reaching, now, the moment of the zenith of the Fifth
Race, that race which has been our foothold, and through which
we have been able to accomplish our best work. As you are aware,
 THE CAVE OF SHADOWS 11

the intelligence, if put at the service of the passions, is the greatest

enemy of Man. The proof is before you: wars, religious persecutions,
class conflicts, paralysing materialism — all these are of our bringing.
But we are at the beginning of a new era, a new race, wherein the
love forces will open, will be diffused, giving an atmosphere in
which we cannot live. It is necessary to act. We must try a concerted
plan, a supreme effort to delay this menacing tide of evolution. We
are nothing — so far as appearance goes — before this formidable
force, and yet we can halt its onward movement. Let us agree, then,
on the personal work of each one of us for the furtherance of the
interests of us all »
The second Dark Brother rose, a figure threatening like the
night.
< My work, » said he, « is to blow into flame the spark of
ambition that lies in the hearts of men. Ambition blinds man and
leads him to his destruction; it becomes a devouring passion which
is as a vampirism on his better feeling;: it develops in him a selfishness
which leads his steps full often to the Way of the Shadow. *
( But I, » said the third, a hideous figure with a sour grin, « I
know well how to inject the venom of doubt and of suspicion into
the brain; I excite envious discontent and revolt; I nurse in men that
spirit of criticism which sees the canker in everything, which disfigures
and which dries the soul, for the malicious criticism of that which is
good is one of our most powerful weapons of destruction. »
A fourth rose, draped in a mantle of brooding shade.
« My task, » he rasped, « is to seek in every heart the grain of
Hate, and no matter how small it be, to cause it to germinate and to
grow. I excite revenge and the desire ito do evil, and set the obsessing
desire of vindictiveness and rancor to brood over the minds of men;
I succeed in persuading the ruthless that an ever-growing hatred of a
person is only a righteous indignation against ill-doing, and from what
would have been only a hatred of the sin, I bring to birth a hatred
for the sinner. »
Then spoke the fifth Dark Mage, handsome as Lucifer:
cTo me, the just and the virtuous men are what I seek, of them
I make my prey. I attack all those who declare themselves to be the
friends of progress, of spiritual growth, I befriend — to their undoing
— the Utopians, the philanthropists, and those who enter the dan-
gerous ways of Occultism without a guide. I use their own virtues
and even their own rectitude to tempt them. By persuading them that
they, alone, are in the right, I arm them against their brothers^ into.
 7ft THE SEER

their hands I put die pen of excoriation that they may condemn their
fellows; I set them to the persuasion that they are the instruments
of the Most High, in order to accomplish His justice. Thus, without
ever being aware thereof, they league themselves with us, they con-
join in the work of destruction, while deluded into their belief in
their right-doing, they become the instruments of Hate. »
The woman turned to her Guide with a look of anguish.
« It is enough. Let us go I » she begged.
When they were far from the cave of Shadowa, aginst upon the
mountain peak, the Being turned towards her.
« Hast thou understood, Woman ? In hoping to punish that crimi-
nal, thou wert leaguing yourself, without knowing, to the Forces of
Destruction. However befouled by sin or error a man may seem to
thee, it is not for thee to condemn, it is not for thee to make thyself
the instrument of his punishment. His hour will come; unhesitatingly,
unhaltingly the moment of judgment will arrive for him — let the
Eternal Law do its eternal work, that Law will find an instrument
among the evil-doers themselves, among the unconscious servants of
the Shadow.
« Woman, beware! Judge not thy brother harshly, but endeavor
to understand him: rather than punish, forgive! Leam to wait, ac-
quire the blessing of patience. Become aware of the divine spark
which is hidden in the deepest recesses of the most perverse heart,
the divine spark which slumbers in every living being. »

It is still dusk. The woman is still seated on the arm-chair before

the fire; the unfolded letter is still upon her lap.
Without a hesitation, without a regret, she rises and throws the
letter amid the little leaping flames. Of the paper, whereon was writ
the condemnation of one who was a criminal, there is now nothing
but black and greying ashes.
As though resultant from this action, a faint fragrance, as of dis-
tant incense, steals through the room.

Youth consists of the youthfulness which appertains to one's age,

not in trying to imitate the youth of a period outgrown. A youthful
old age is a lovely thing, an old age aping youth is as ugly as it is
ridiculous. -;.: « i : Lj.-r ^ i . j

True courage declines in the proportion that a. bold free-will

becomes lost.
 - 7 9 -

Jtroiinbk tljis an)

©tlja

II "
of Many Kinds

H
'APPILY, the day has gone by when the superficial ma-
terialist was able to delude the world with the jargon t
science and his magical « instruments of precision. » His
fond belief that the microscope and the telescope would
plumb the Infinite has been proved mere foolishness; even the school-
boy, now, realizes that the microscope and the telescope do no more
than augment slightly the very feeble power of the human eye and
that the Infinite is not at the mercy of a piece of glass, however
finely ground.
Radio-activity is a phenomenon which has gone far to disturb the
cocksureness of the second-rate materialist. A piece of heavy metal
may act at a distance upon a photographic plate, and may do so for
many years, without any loss of weight which can be determined by
any « instrument of precision ». Telepathy, or thought-transference,
is another phenomenon which baffles the much-harrassed man whose
mental horizon is bounded by the high-school text-books of his youth,
for telepathy escapes psychological explanation.
The real difficulty for the true materialist lies in his unwillingness
to admit that a material substance, such as a piece of uranium, or a
human body, possesses something in addition to the substance which
he can measure, and weigh and test. He is disinclined to admit that
there is something which extends beyond the tangible edges of that
piece of uranium and which can affect a photographic plate on the
other side of a brick wall; he is really annoyed to think that a man in
America can, by the mere process of thought} convey that thought
 m THE SEER A*. v:» : »*..-*

to his brother in England. Yet, disagreeable as it may seem, he must

admit it, for both phenomena have been proved incontestably.
But our materialist is not consistent, since even material bodies are
shown to possess something besides their molecules. They possess
energy, and in varying forms, and this energy is best understood by
us as a vibration. It is nowise extreme to speak of radio-activity as
the soul of uranium, nor of thought as the soul of the brain. Every
substance in the world is radio-active, to a greater or lesser degree,
and has a vibratory life. Thus all substances may be said to possess,
in some measure, a body and a soul, or — if other terms be preferred
— a material body and a spiritual or astral body. The material body
of the uranium is on one side of the brick wall, its spiritual or astral
body is on the other; the material body of the thinker in America L
on one side of the Atlantic, his spiritual or astral body is actively
engaged in giving rise to an impression, in England.
A moment's consideration may be paid to this very question of
vibrations, which has now given rise to an entirely new science, that
of « radiesthesie ». It will be important to consider of what any body
consists. Material science informs us that matter consists of molecules
held together by a force known as cohesion, that atoms are but group-
ings of ions and protons, that the latter are sheaths for the convey-
ance of electric energy, and that electric energy is only a path along
which vibrations travel. The heaviest piece of lead, the hardest armor-
steel, are only two modes of grouping invisible and intangible vibra-
tions.
It is necessary to avoid carrying this verity so far that the « mater-
ial » body is forgotten. Though the lead and the armor-steel be
reduced to vibrations, yet, relatively to other substances, they remain
as metals. Mentally regarding a piece of lead as a grouping of im-
ponderable vibrations will not alter its ability to depress the pan of
a scale; and the armor-steel will still bruise our fist if we try to
punch a hole through it. These substances, then, possess two bodies
at least, a vibratory body and what is generally called a < material »
body. •< i : i . . .A; ..j

This latter, however, has been found to contain the most extraor-
dinary powers. A piece of armor-steel, given to a psychometrist to
hold, enabled her to reconstruct certain unknown details of the
bombardment of Zeebrugge during the World War, details which it
was possible to confirm afterwards by other evidence. A piece of
grit, taken from a ruined temple in Sicily enabled another psycho-
 INVISIBLE BEINGS Wf

metrist — who had never been out of England — to describe that

temple, to give a personal description of the various people who were
in the party the day that the piece of grit Was picked up, and no to
give a description of the building of that temple two thousand years
before, with historic detail that was found to be accurate.
How, then, did the piece of armor-steel retain the < memories »
of Zeebrugge, and how did a piece of grit from a temple wall
« register * not only the temple, but even the people who visited the
ruin on a certain day?
Again, the use of the divining rod, and the pendulum, brought
to a high point of efficiency in the last twenty years, and formally
accepted by several learned academies and by four European govern-
ments, has been found of service, not only to find underground water
and metalliferous veins, but also to track the flight of fugitive crimi-
nals. A sensitive diviner can mark every place where a murderer ate
or stayed, merely by the vibrations emanating from the walls of the
room, or from the table whereon the fugitive ate. Not only, then,
do all substances emit vibrations of their own, but other vibrations
may be impressed upon them.
Without desiring to force the issue, in any way, either there is a
memory-body in matter, in all matter, or else memory is an integral
function either of the material body or of the vibratory body. If
« memory * seem an extreme word, the phrase « enduring registra-
tion * may be used; the difference is but slight.
In the case of the piece of armor-steel, the bit of grit from the temple
and the table whereat the murderer sat, reference has only been
made to unconscious vibrations. But many a problem will become
clear when it is realized that inanimate objects — « inert * objects,
to use the old phrase — may be given certain vibrations by conscious
means. This, of course, is the explanation of talismanic magic, con-
cerning which more will be said, later.
The Egyptians understood this principle most thoroughly. The
ushabti, or the sniall figurines found in many tombs, were prepared
in such wise as to act as memories of the soul, or Ka, evtai as
temporary vehicles, if need be. Upon the pottery image was bestow-
ed the power of renewing, the vibrations of that soul. Doesi this
seem strange? How many keepsakes do the same! What wizardry
of memory may lie in a broken coin, a faded flower, or a blood-
stained knife !
The iconoclast may shrug his superior shoulders at the pious
worshipper whose prayers are rendered more fervent by the sight of
 82 T H E SEER

a crucifix, a cross or the statue of a saint, but he will do well not

to forget that these sacred symbols may have a high potential of
spiritual energy, charged over and over again by the intensive con-
centration of devotees. And unless the iconoclast is entirely a fool,
he will remember that nothing can be destroyed, that all things are
imperishable, and that a devotional electric charge, so to speak, is
not alien to Universal Law. Many an ancient cathedral is heavily
charged with devotional power, which has accumulated in its very
stones during the Middle Ages when every worshipper was devout
and doubt had not entered in; while a modem cathedral, built in
recent times — even though an exact replica of the old — has none
of this feeling, for its walls are only accumulating a half-hearted
faith and a formal decorousness. We say — and we say rightly —
the former cathedral has a « spirit of its own », the latter has none.
This matter, also, may be pushed further. If the piece of armor-
steel, the grit from the temple wall, and the table at a wayside inn
could tell a full story, each individually, how comes it that all the
stones of a cathedral can possess a collective « spirit * ? As in the
human body, each cell has life, and the body has its own life apart
from the cells; so then, each stone in a cathedral may have its life,
reflecting that cathedral and yet the cathedral itself possess a life
of its own. It is entirely true to say of a building, as St. Paul said
of man, «there is a natural body, and there is a spiritual body ».
Our friend, the gentle sceptic, may here object: « But your
« spiritual body » of the cathedral is invisible I » We shall reply,
with equal gentleness; « The « material body » is no less invisible.
Enter the fane in the darkness of the night, what will you see?
Nothing. Does your not seeing it exclude its existence? Nay more,
do you see the Walls in full daylight? Not a whit. Light rays strik-
ing an opaque object reflect through the ether to the rods and cones
of the eye and thence send vibrations to the brain — you have seen
light, you have not seen the wall. »
Let us not be afraid to say that the ancient cathedral possesses a
« spiritual body ».of a greater potency than does the modem cathed-
ral, and since this entity is sufficiently powerful to act upon our
brains, and thence upon our emotions, giving rise to a sense of reve-
rence, it is justifiable to consider this as a living entity. The « spirit »
of an old Cathedral, then, is a Living Being, invisible in the material
plane but visible in the spiritual plane.
Thus far, in our inquiry, we have not gone beyond a piece of stone
 r.-—- t'r
INVISIBLE BEINGS 85

or a bit of metal, yet the chunk of uranium has shown us a material

body, and an < astral body » acting at a distance; the piece of armor-.
steel has indicated the power of an < inert * substance to retain
memories so vividly that they can be recaptured by a sensitive clair-
voyant; the Egyptian ushabti or figurine of stone or pottery evidences
that memories can be consciously transferred; and the <living spirit*
of an old cathedral is proof that such a material substances as building
stones can act as an organism and secure such potency that the im-
pression may be felt by the casual tourist — usually the least recep-
tive of human beings.
It has been shown, also, that visibility is a purely relative matter,
that even a material body may be visible in one light and invisible,
in another; that an astral body of radio-activity may be « visible »
to the chemical emulsion on a photgraphic plate and yet invisible to
human sight; that a clairvoyant vision may be possible to a psycho-
metrist in one degree of trance and not in another; and mat the spirit
of a cathedral may be visible to a mystic and not to a globe-trotter.
It is with deliberation that we have commenced at the bottom of
the scale, for some of the higher developments of this inquiry will
reach so far that it will be useful to have established the lower levels.
As we shall come to see, there is certainly nothing illogical or surpri-
sing in ascribing several <bodies» to living beings of the higher orders,
when there is so strong a foreshadowing of them upon the material
plane of the mineral kingdom. Modern science — thanks largely to
the great impetus given it by psychic study — is only just beginning
to realize the mystery of the various lives and bodies that lie hid in
« inert » matter.
(7*o be continued)
(--•.- ' •' « - ...»

To fix one's eyes on Progress, without taking into account the

continuity of action, is to misconstrue Progress. The Present is but
the child of the Past, and the man who misunderstands the Past
cannot comprehend the Present.

A state of equality would be the most unhappy state imaginable.

We could help no one, and no one could help us.

« God geometrises », said Pythagoras, but we forget that we must

do the same. This is the Law of Order.
 — 84 —

®lje Jttgstwg |)aintinjg of Jftompeii

HANS POIPP

F
U T U R E times will regard the discovery of the Painting
of the Mysteries, at Pompeii, as of especial value, not only
as serving to set forth to us an archeological knowledge of
life in pre-Christian times, but also from the cultural, philo-
sophical and religious point of view. Though first discovered in 1908,
it is only recently that the complete excavation of the Great Hall
has been made and the full worth of the famous painting brought to
light.
The idea of God — as the term is now understood — was largely
developed by the Aryan Race. Other races have their conceptions
of God, but these latter were founded on a sub-conscious feeling
rather than on a clear recognition. It may be said that the founders
of the Aryan religions, alone, presented a conception of God in
such wise that it could serve as a basis: of Life.
The knowledge that man consists of Body, Spirit and Soul, is
likewise Aryan; Zoroaster expressed it in a manner to be utilized by
all succedent faiths. At first, knowledge of the triune character of
Man was confined to the secret doctrine in the schools of the priests,
but later it was made known in the profane schools.
About 600 years before Christ these doctrines were allowed to
spread, though they were restricted to a special class, and were
associated with the Temples of the Mysteries. One of the oldest of
these was Samothrace, but the best known were the Temples at
Delphos and at Eleusis, where were celebrated the Delphic and the
Eleusinian Mysteries. The doctrines taught at all these points resem-
bled each other, though each centre laid an especial accentuation
on some given truth.
The painting in the Villa of the Mysteries at Pompeii is instruct-
ive as showing how this was understood in Roman times. It first came
to light in 1908. It is a wonderfully preserved fresco-painting of some
 MYSTERIES AT POMPEII 65

size, apparently the copy of a Grecian painting of the era of Pericles.

Being situated outside the city of Pontpeii it has been little known
and was not fully excavated until 1925.
The walls of this moderately large hall were completely covered
by this panorama, and it seems clear that it was here that the initiates
and their pupils met for the discussion of the Orphic, Delphic and
Eleusinian'occult doctrines. Some of these doctrines are now known,
but other parts of the teaching — especially those dealing with Art
and Science — are still hidden to us.
The Art of Living, as it was then taught, has largely been for-
gotten in modern times. We must pass beyond Platonism to Pytha-
goras, if we would begin to understand. Alone will the Pythagorean
philosophy, on the one hand, and the doctrines of Zoroaster in the
Avestas, on the other, give us the key to a comprehension of the
Mysteries. • :*; ?#'-&<'\ggg&UgU
Many medical men, today, have been astonished to learn mat the
.« newly-discovered secret of the hormones » and the part which
they play in preserving youth and in establishing health, were Well
known to the ancients. The teaching of the Mysteries was soundly
physiological as well as philosophical.
The first mystery, as delivered by the Initiates, was the doctrine
of breath, and they regarded knowledge of breath and its functions
as a necessary fundamental to the knowledge of the Spirit. The
« pneuma hagion *, the holy or the « healing » breath, was held
to be holy and healing for the candidate himself. The « Holy
Ghost », (Spirit) of later Christian teaching is a miscomprehension
of this. Right expiration and inspiration may still remain as a means
of development for humanity, for the Initiates taught — as do
Christians — « nothing can be given you save that which comes
from above », that is to say, from the Spiritual realm of Wisdom.
The Second Mystery, considered as a means of self-development,
was musical tone. In its simplest form, this is merely the expiration
of sound, a vowel sound, and at a given pitch. A different vowel
or a different pitch, had a different physiological effect. Raised to
music, and understood, it could elevate both heart and soul.
The Third Mystery was the restriction of nourishment to a veget-
arian diet. This was presented as being the best method of forming
the body and of keeping it normal in its proper functions, but the
Initiates were well aware that a mere eating of vegetable food did not
constitute a diet, and there was secret teaching concerning special
foods and their preparation. This secret teaching has not yet been.
 66 THE SEER

rediscovered. The so-called « reform! > nourishment of modem times

— for example, that of Hindhede — does not answer these requir-
ements, and calculation with regard to « calories > only in the human
body is illogical, since human energy is dependent on other factors
than that of heat. Right nourishment is also a preventive of most
maladies, and a cure of many.
These Three Mysteries — considered physiologically — formed
a Holy Trinity, one of great antiquity, and we are able to trace
this teaching in the painting at Pompeii to which reference already
has been made. The three unities are expressed by the three priest-
esses shown in the painting, and Dr Karl Hutter well analysed the
types as material, spiritual and intellectual, or as nourishing, feeling,
and acting. Both in the shapes of their heads as well as in the
expressions of their faces this distinction is carried out Their actions,
and positions show clearly the « breath >, the « tone » and the
« meal >.
It is not to be overlooked that, among many deities from the time
of Ancient Hellas, Eros is presented, and the element of carnal love
is emphasized by phallic symbols, before one of which a neophyte
is kneeling. This also bears reference to the fertility of Nature, as is
seen by the presence of Apollo, god of the Sun, and Demeter god-
dess of agriculture.
There are many minor points to which attention may be drawn,
but the special interest of the painting lies in its clear exteriorisa-
tion of what the ancients used in the introduction to the Mys-
teries, the control of the intellect by right breathing, the control of
the spirit by a training in tone, and the control of the body by a
vegetarian diet containing elements at the present time unknown to
the modem world. - • -• (

Translated from « Die Reinheit *, issue of SepL-Oct. 1930.

The laws of physics and of chemistry constitute the mechanism of

the life of matter. The laws of the heart and of the soul constitute
the mechanism of the life of the spirit
SCARABEE.

It is more difficult not to think, than to think. How much energy is

wasted in vagabond thinking ! Why lower one's brain to the level of
a mere tramp ?
 -87 —

Itotable f&ookz
The Magic and Mysteries of Mexico

LEWIS SPENCE .
(Kld«r a n d Co* Liondou — *B»i->

T
HIS BOOK should have been noticed before. The cause
of the delay is that the reviewer read it twice through for
his own pleasure (which is not the usual way of reviewers!)
The sub-title of the book is «The Arcana Secrets and Oc-
cult Lore of the Ancient Mexicans and Maya», and it is handled in
masterly style by an author whose word has weight in occultism, and
who is a very advanced student in Maya hieroglyph. The present
writer is in a position to state that the scholarship herein is of the
highest order. It is written with an absolute comprehension of the
subject, possesses a vivid swing, and Lewis Spence reveals the civil-
izations of Central America, not as they must have been, but as they
were. The best part of the book to quiote is that part which begins at
page 1 and goes on to the end. For anyone who has any interest in
occult lore, in magical rites, in the Mysteries, in semi-barbaric phi-
losophy, in astrology, in the development of science and of language,
in strange religious ceremonial and in archeology it is an absolute
compulsion to possess a copy of this book. Minor differences of opinion
may exist between students, and the present writer would not go all
the way with Mr. Spence on the woird « Toltec », nor in his refer-
ences to Atlantis, but these are highly disputed points and Mr.
Spence's dicta are those of an authority. A most excellent piece of
work. It could not be improved upon and ought to win an immediate
and permanent success.

Mental Radio

.UPTON SINCLAIR
{Sinclair, Pasadena, Colli — S, 3.00)
Sinclair has been praised -— and cursed — over many a book 1
There are times when his muck-raking annoysz and his socialism dij-
 68 THE SEER

hubs. But, if ever there has been a lurking suspicion that a love of
sensationalism has biased his judgment, that suspicion has no place
here. This book is thoroughly, transparently honest. More than that,
it is courageous, for Sinclair had more to lose than to gain by publish-
ing it. It consists, briefly, of a record of several series of simple expe-
riments in telepathy, of a character susceptible of testing by anyone,
and there is not the faintest attempt to make these seem any more suc-
cessful than they were. They are striking enough. Mrs. Sinclair—
in whom the telepathic gift is strong—gives her « technique » of the
process. Sinclair — who is not easily fooled — affirms his belief
that there are thousands of genuine clairvoyants and psychics; whait
is more, he gives his reasons. The book remains strictly on its own
ground, and is its own best thesis for its theme — that Telepathy
Happens.

The Cat in the Mysteries of Religion and Magic.

M. OLDFIELD HOWEY ,
<fllder a n d Co. London — IS i-)
This book should be read by everyone who has ever owned a cat,
or even seen one. That ought to ensure a pretty wide sale 1 Never
since the days of Bubastis, when Cats (capital C.) were worshipped!,
has Her Feline Majesty been so duly honoured. This book is just
crammed full of the mythology of the Cat, of witches, and secret
cults, of magic and mysterious rites, of Cats divine, cats human, cats
feline and cats demoniac, nor are the psychic powers of the cat for-
gotten. And of ghost-cats and phantom-cats, there are legion I But it
would be unjust to the author to emphasize the element of mere in-
terest mainly. This book is also a serious and well documented study
of the symbology of the cat and gives a keen desire to read other
works of the same author.

' The Astrological Aspects ,

CHARLES E. O. CARTER
(L. CV. F o w l e r a n d Co. London — *ifl)
A sound and useful piece of work by an astrologer whose work
lies along high lines and always commands respect. It is a detailed
treatise on the thirty-six possible combinations of the Sun, Moon and
the seven planets (Pluto is not included, as the astrological experience!
is not sufficient). As in all astrological work, general principles only
 N O T A B L E BOOKS W

can be set forth in a text-book, and the individual application must

be harmonized with the rest of the map; for this reason the author
has done well to cite well-known examples from the horoscopes
of well-known men. Since Carter says that «Five symbolises man as
the potential master of Nature and natural forces », the writer would
point out that the value of pentagonal aspects is magical rather than
« intellectual *. Charts showing an unusual number of Quintiles and
Bi-Quintiles are interesting from this point of view, whether fav-
ourable or otherwise. The chart of Mrs. Annie Besant is a case in
pomt. -;; '_ f-r? , | * a ^

James H. Hyslop — His Book

COLLATED BY GERTRUDE O. TUBBY

( Y o r k Printing; Co., York, Pa)

This work is a piece of Psychic Research in the strictest meaning

of the word and therefore painstaking and free from strained conclu-
sions. It is detailed, thorough, and highly convincing of communica-
tions received from or of the late Professor Hyslop, one of the great-
est names in Psychical Research in America. Communication of evi-
dential value was received within five hours of Prof. Hyslop's death,
and evidence was received continuously, for more than a year, through -
mediums both in England and America, all of whom were utterly un-
aware of the identity of the sitter. It is only fair to the reader to inform
him that the book has its interest mainly in the cumulative evidence
which is brought forward; that it is a detailed verbatim record and
has not been irehandled » for easy reading; and that its domain is
that of a highly valuable record in the advance of Psychic Science.
Such work is arduous, and requires an amount of toil in verification
which is little suspected by those who have not followed this line of
Research. As a record of observations, it is invaluable, and adds yet
another stone to the solid foundation on which is rising the Observa-
tory of Psychic Understanding.

Life — 'A Symbol

MAURICE H. FARBRIDGE
<f*ln-i-i><t a n d H u g f c M i M a n c h e s t e r , Eiiarlitnrt — oj-»

This is in no sense a treatise on symbology, nor does it set forth

symbols as a force in and of themselves. It is, as tb» author himself
 90 T H E SEER

words it: ca non-technical consideration of the significance of the

imaginative faculty and the influence of symbolism in various aspects
of life ». The author, who is Professor of Religion in the State Uni-
versity of Iowa, suggests that «symbols are the only keys by which
certain religious people can enter their spiritual home. The question
whether the key is false or true is of no consequence ». We shall not
labour the point that a false key will not open the desired door, for
Prof. Farbridge has evidently used his terms loosely. Yet it should
be said that the book itself is of the nature of a compromise between
the historical and the psycho-analytical school of thought, and a com-
promise is usually an uneasy seat. It is none the less a seat of obser-
vation, and Prof. Farbridge is a lover of the Golden Mean. A typ-
ical (and excellent) example of his balance may be given. He says :
«The fanatic and the formalist both essay to build a temple to the
Holy Spirit. The formalist is satisfied with raising the structure, and
a sorry taper here and there makes darkness visible. The fanatic
kindles so many lights and with so little care that he burns his edifice
to the ground from excessive illumination.»

The Creative Power of the Mind — Succesful

Achievement — Constructive Child Training

CHRISTIAN D. LARSON
(L» IV. F o w l e r a n d Co. London)

These three little books consist of a number of midget essays, in-

tended to teach how to develop oneself. They are all based on the
efficacy of continued thought. They are written in the simplest style,
and ring many changes on this same theme. There is a practical feel-
ing — one had almost said a scheduled feeling — in every little essay,
and the result is a blend of sound psychology and applied common
sense. Their very homeliness and honesty of purpose should win them
an approved place.

Numbers have, in themselves, an intellectual and scientific value.

The earlier numbers are intimately associated in the Divine Plan;
the later numbers are the generating cause of the variety resulting
from the expression of unity in multipicity.
 ©
R €0 1 C T i O N S

ltational anb International SUtrologp.

N e w Moon, Foa 17 , 4. 11 Fp. m. G r e e n w i c h
For Indication* prior t h is date, s e e the December Inane ol TUB SEHER

F OR THE WEST OF EUROPE. — The lunation falls

in the sign of Aquarius and in the House of Religions and
Philosophy, which, in International Astrology, also has the
meaning of sea and long distance traffic, and when under
the rules of Aquarius, of aviation, also. The lunation is not at all af-
flicted, but, on the contrary, indicates a valuable trine to Mars in the
Ascendant in Cancer. There is strong likelihood, then, of some traffic
record being broken, either on the ocean or over the ocean, in spite
of the fact that Feb-March is not a favourable period for travel.
Religious factors are not usually striking enough to appear as isolated
phenomena, but this lunation is also highly favourable to some im-
portant religious event, such as the foundation of some organization
both militant and reform at the same time.

England. — The situation, here, seems to indicate a strengthening

of die governmental power, and a rather surprising turn of affairs
which will intensify the strife of classes. It would not be surprising
if some ceremonial issue — possibly having to do with the Navy —
brought up a sharp public issue which, however will turn in favor of
Royalty. i 7-L
France. — The presence of Leo on the cusp of the House of Fin-
ance, in a lunation otherwise favourable, is a good indication for the
financial interests of France, and it is striking to note that though the
map shows an influx of immigrants into this country, there will be
little unemployment. The gold reserves are likely to be especially
high.

Germany. — There is likely to be an important international de-

cision given, which is favourable to Germany, while, at the same
time, tiie good effect of this is Ikely to be spoiled by bad statesmanship.
 92 T H E SEER

Spain. — This lunation falls in the asm which rules Spain, and,
as we have said, it is a favourable month. It is likely to be marked by
some event of importance which will greatly heighten Spain's prestige
in the world, already greatly advanced by the efficient manner in
which the recent rebellion was quelled. This may take the form of
some important discovery, some daring venture, or, possibly, the es-
tablishment of a democratic Constitution.

Italy. — This lunation is less favourable to Italy than to France.

There may be some trouble arising in the mountain districts, especi-
ally in the regions accorded to this country after the World War. The
month is likely to witness the steady increase of the anti-Fascist feeling,
the big trials having intensified the movement rather than diminished
it.

Jugoslavia. — There seems to be a rather unusual quietude over

the whole of the Balkan region, so far as the International situation
is concerned. The peace of negociations is likely to be interrupted by
some issue inserted by an outsider (either Germany or Russia) to pre-
vent the establishment of Balkan harmony, and this may take the
form of frontier difficulties, or skirmishes.

Russia. — The indications are highly favourable for Soviet Rus-

sia, and the month is likely to see some coup attempted, the failure of
which will appear to bring support to the Dictature. It is highly prob-
able, however, that this will be of brief duration, and the succeeding
months will witness the fall of Stalin.

India. — There is likely to be a serious reawakening of the spirit

of revolt in the native provinces. The financial situation will prove
worse than has been supposed, and the Elritish Government will be
forced to vote special subsidies for India.

Japan. — Very doubtful and stormy period. Strikes and political

disturbances. Probably a fall of the Government.

United Slates. — The month promises to be a troubled one. The

map shows a good deal of exposure of corruption and graft, reaching
into the highest places, and members of the Cabinet and senators
will not be immune. The question of giving liberty to the outlying
possessions of the country is likely to become a burning issue, as is also
tiie problem of immigration relations with Asia.
 - 9 3 -

31 practical Course
in tlje (Dracular Sciences
The Tarot Astrology
KatbbaJiSan CUlrology

Hermetic Numerology - II

T
HE NUMBER ONE — The fundamental principle of
this number is unity. No number is possible which is not
either a multiple of one or a multiple of some fractional
part of One. Moreover every number, regarded as a number,
has identity and therefore Unity, since it may be divided. The
Pythagorean sages used this to show that One, as the Ordering
Principle, was in everything, since that which was not One was also
One In modern phrasing this would be said : every number is a
relative Unity, but can be reduced to an Absolute Unity — the
Divine. < There is One God * was not a phrase designed merely
to exclude all other gods, but set forth God as One, the fundamental
Unit and the all-sustaining Principle.
The Occult Geometry of One — This is always represented as
a single line, usually perpendicular. It is often shown with the lem-
nescate — a symbol like a figure 8 laid horizontally — above it,
but never below. The lemnescate below the line is a symbol in black
magic. Euclidean geometry declares a line «to be the nearest distance
between two points *, but the esoteric meanbg of this statement of
Euclid was that a line is the direct, or the nearest distance, between
the known human and the unknown divine. In the 22nd. stanza of
the Second Book of the Divine Pymander of Hermes Trismegistus
it is shown how God clinked the line, breaking through the strength of
the (cosmic) circles and made manifest.... » the manifestation
itself belonging to the number Two.
7"Ae Symbolic Concordances of the number One.—Astrologically,
One is in special relation with the 1st sign of the zodiac, Aries, not by
reason of its rulership by Mars, but by reason of its being the place
 94 THE SEER

of Exaltation of the Sun. It has also a special relation to the planet

Mercury.
Alphabetically, it is in correspondance with the letter A of the
English alphabet, and Aleph of the Hebrew alphabet. It is striking
to note that the glyph of this letter in the Hebrew alphabet, according
to Kabbalistic interpretation, is a perfect graphic representation of
the Hermetic rule « as above, so below. »
Kabbalistically, it is THE MAGE, the interpreter of the Abso-
lute, thus indicating divinely inspired intelligence. For the fuller
meaning of this the student is referred to the Correspondence Course
issued by the Institute on the subject, the most complete Course
extant.
Masonically, it indicates the Entered Apprentice. More especi-
ally the Plumb, the Lambskin Apron, the Square and Compass, but
preeminently the Gavel, a body directed by Intelligence to be used
on the Physical Plane — the table. (Dequer)
The Number ONE in human physiology. — In the higher sense
this is the Complete Man, the microcosmic reflection of the Divine
Macrocosm; but, in a physiological sense, it deals with the head and
the controlling nervous system centered in the brain. It follows, there-
fore, that if Numerology be applied to questions dealing with the
health, a reply which brings forth the number ONE may deal with
mental cure if the extended number be favourable, or with nervous
troubles if the extended number be menacing. (The process will be
set forth in a later paragraph.)
The Number One in musical tone, and in colour. — It is peculiarly
difficult to determine what was the Pythagorean and the Hermetic
teachings on musical tone, since the nodes were entirely different
from those of modern times. We cannot agree with Zain, however,
in ascribing B in the scale of C Major to the Number ONE, for the
very clear reason that this note was unknown both in the Early
Egyptian and Early Hellenic nodes. There seems every reason to
ascribe the tone Do, or C Natural in the scale of C. Major. In spite
of the strength of the Dominant, in Harmony, the Tonic is even
more decisive.
The corresponding colour is a luminous violet, and this again
shows that the sign Aries, in this connection is treated as the exalta-
tion of the Sun, and not as the rulership of Mars.The spiritual light of
the Sun is an intense blue-violet, the orange yellow is the color of the
jays that reach the Earth.
 HERMETIC NUMEROLOGY 95

The Number ONE as used in Names — It is to be remembered

that Numerology may not only be allied to letters but also to the
-sound indicated by those letters. Thus, for example, to give the same
rhythm value to the letter A in the four following names : James,
Dan, Hall, and Thomas would be contrary to tradition, since early
languages did not have the confusion of pronunciation which is so
rife in English. .
But rhythm value is not the same as Hermetic letter-and-number
value. The most careful work done so far in the application of
numbers to English sounds has been done by S.H. Ahmad, and
a special application of this to Christian names has recently been
published by Mabel Ahmad. A few examples may be of interest:
among the feminine names which resolve into the number One are
Barbara, Bessie, Catherine, Charlotte, Cleopatra, Daphne, Delia,
Dolores, Dorothy, Eloise, Emily, Esther, Eve, Geraldine, Hope,
Imogen, Iris, Jenny, Jess, Joy, Lottie, Lucille, Mabel, Minnie, Nellie
Rosalie, Silvia, Sonia, Susan, Theresa and Viola. Among the mas-
culine names which resolve into ONE are Adolphus, Alan, Alfred,
Algernon, Andrew, Anthony, Bob, Byron, Clarence, Clement,
Cuthbert, Dan, Edmund, Eliot, Everard Fergus, Francis, Frederick,
Horace, Julius, Lancelot, Leo, Michael, Ned, Olaf, Philip, Rob,
Rolf, Teddy, Theodore, and Willie. Most of these are digit 10,
which reduces to I, but a few — such as Lancelot reduce to 19, then
to 10 by addition of the digits, and so again to 1.
In order to make this list of names easier for the reader to follow,
a list of letters and their values (according to the Ahmad system)
follows: A short, I; A broad, 10; A broad as an initial, 11; B, 2;
C soft, 60; C hard, 20; Ch soft, 3; Ch hard, 20; D 4; E 10; E
as initial, 11; F, 80; G, 3 ; H aspirate, 5; H guttural 8; H mute 0;
I short, 1; I short as initial, 1; I as «ee», 11; I long, 10; I long as
initial, 11; J, 3; K, 20; L, 30; M, 40; N, 50; O, 6; O before an
«r», 7, O as an initial, 7; Ow (as in Owl), 7; P. 80; Ph, 80; Q,
20; R, 200; S, 60; S sibilant, 90; Sh, 300; S with «z» sound, 7;
T dental sound, 400; Th hard, 4; Th soft, 9; U, 6; UE, 16; U
short, I; V, 80; W. 6; Wh aspirated, 11; X, 80; X sounded as
«z», 7; Y long, 1; Y short 10; Y long as a terminal letter 11; Z
7.
In the Dequer system, the numeration is simpler, and is based on
the letters as they actually occur in a name. The list runs as follows:
A, 1 j B, 2; C. 3; D. 4; E. 5; U.V.W, 6; Z, 7; H. Ch, 8^ Th, 9^
 96 THE SEER • .«*-:

I.Y.J. 10; CJC.C.K, 11; L, 12; M, 13; N, 14; X, 15; O. 161 F,

P,Ph. 17; Sh. Ts. Tz. 18;; Q. 19; R, 20. S. 21 and T. 22.
The reader, somewhat puzzled by these two systems, which will
produce entirely different digit numbers, may ask which of the two
is to be followed. It is to be remarked that the one system is based
on tone or sourd, and the other on letter; the first is rhythmic, and
die second is both Kabbalistic and Hermetic A testing of the two
systems seems to bring this conclusion : if the question to be asked
numerologically is to deal with the harmony between two persons,
in which case it is desirable to find out if their rhythmjs correspond,
then the tone value system of Ahmad is of value. For example,
Andrew (I) will agree better with Eloise (I) than with Martha (8) ;
and Esther (I) is not likely to be happy with Godfrey (6). The
same principle may be applied to cities which will be favourable to
one, and not to another. The system has been used for racing, as
when the name of a horse is in harmony with the bettor, — with
what success it would be difficult to say. But the value of the system
seems to lie in this harmony of rhythms, and these harmonies have
also been applied to time.
The Dequer method is of sterner stuff, and is of far wider applic-
ation. The process is as follows. Take any name: John L. Smith is
selected by Dequer. Give to each letter its number — 1 0 + 1 6 + 8 +
1 4 + 1 2 + 2 1 + 1 3 + 1 0 + 9 totalling to 113. This is called the Gross
Root. Add these together or involve them and we get 5. This is called
the Super Root. This man was bom Feb. 12, 1892, or Month 2,
12. 1892. by addition 2 + 3 + 2 0 equal 25 for a Gross Root. Add
together the two Gross Roots, which equals 138, giving, again 12,
and thus 12 is the true Super Root of this individual. The Power
of the name is then found by subtracting the Super Root from the
Gross Root, dividing the product by 9 and adding I to the quotient.
This is true Hermetism, although somewhat modernized, and by
skilful usage of the system and various keys which can be used to
apply it to the important issues of daily life, much information may
be gained, and coming events may be predicted. As this course is
necessarily condensed, the reader who desires to become proficient
ia the system will do well to purchase Dequer's book and work at
it himself. In the following issues of the Seer we shall give only
the traditional Hermetic teaching which is accepted by advanced
students of all schools, and illustrative paragraphs of the working
of these principles in the two leading systems.
(To be continued), THE DIRECTOR OF THE INSTITUTE

vu
THE SEER
MBBBBBaBSBBSBBSBSBSSSBBk^
A Monthly Review of Astrology
and of the Psychic and Occult Sciences
(St/itor-m-CA/e/ 5%-ancr/ &o/t-W%e*/ir, &A\ &.
institut Aslrologique - Carthage, Tunitie
As. a Wide hospitality is herein extended to all Branches of psyckid
and occult thought, it is deemed preferable to leave to all contribu-
tors the privilege of responsibility for the ideals expressed m ^boir
articles.

Vol. I l l N« 3 March 1931 Price 1/ - or2B<ota

Reflections
HOUGHTFUL PEOPLE who try to follow the
general trend of the times in which they are living,
cannot help but notice that the determinative influence
of this, the third decade of the Twentieth Century, is
a very wide and searching interest in the extension of
psychic and spiritual factors during the present life,
and in proof st of survival after death.
• There has been—and there still is—much specialisation in various
parts of the field, which occasionally takes the form of antagonism
though more strictly it is a disagreement as to origins*. The strict Psy-
chic Researcher is by no means always in agreement with the Spi-
ritist or Spiritualist; the latter is of ten-times impatient with the.de-
votees of Metapsychism; these, again, suggest that the Occultists
Wander too far afield from the domain of ascertained fact; the Oc-
cultists are not all in favour of the extension of the practice of Astro-
logy, even when esoteric; and many astrologers are opposed to Mys-
ticism and Quietism. Yet, at the bottom, all are agreed that the need
of the present time is to heighten interest in spiritual factors, and to
awaken mankind from the torpor of the soul which marked the ma-
terialistic age.
It is quite safe to assume that none of these schools of. ihoughLare
possessed of all knowledge. It is equally sure that each of them has ac-
cess to knowledge of the very highest importance, which Was unknyum
 98 THE SEER

—or at least ignored—a century ago. The Editor of « The Seer »

believes it to be a part of the duty of this review to draw (he aU
tention of its readers to others important publications in other branches
of the field, since, assuredly, the pointing out of valuable sources of
information transcends any material question, such as competition.
A magazine of very special merit in the domain of Spiritual Hea-
ling and of Survival is « Beyond * published in London, not yet a
year old, but maintaining a very high literary and spiritual standard.
Also of recent birth, and with a more popular appeal, is « ImmoT'
tality and Survival », of London.
More definitely (Spiritualistic* is « Light *, the great London
weekly, exceedingly measured and sane in tone, and maintaining a
quiet position of assurance in the setting forth of spirit developments,
without sensationalism. « The Two Worlds » of Manchester, Eng-
land, the ( Harbinger of Light * of Sydney, Australia; the (Spi-
ritualist Monthly* of Los Angeles, Cal. are of importance in this
field. The « Revue Spirite * of Paris is of the very highest rank,
and the articles are of solidity and moment.
In the line of Psychic Research, it is not difficult to determine the
reviews that stand out, and which should be read. Among the leaders
are (Psychic Research* of New York City, and (Psychic Science*
of London—lo which, of course, must be added the Proceedings of
the several societies for Psychical Research—the (Revue Metapsy-
chique * of Paris, the « Bulletin du Conseil des Recherches Mela-
psychiques de Belgiques * of Brussels, and the important Italian
(Luce e Ombra*.Among the more specialised reviews is the little
ItDireci Voice*, very ably handled. The (International Psychic
Gazette * has a wide public, and gives a bird's eye view of the whole
field.
In the line of Occultism, perhaps the most intensive is (The Inner
Light * of London, known only to a few. The best known of the
older magazines is the excellent « Occult Review », also of London,
with a very pronounced interest in the literary side of Occultism. Of
much more popular scope is the (Occult Digest*, of New York City,
commanding a wide circulation. Of a very high order of merit is (Le
Voile d'Isis * of Paris, by no means to be overlooked by the reader
who seeks for the best. Not less valuable is (Mondo Occulto* of
Naples, in which a great deal of original work is published.
The Roscrucians publish some excellent reviews. It is rare to find
a number of « Mercury » of New York City thai one will not read
from cover to cover; the « Rosicrucian Digest » of San Jose, Cal.
does actually _< cover the world » With the selling forth of the doe-
 REFLECTIONS $9

brines of the Rosy Cross, and the c Rosicrucian Magazine > of

Oceanside, Cal., perpetuates the teachings of Max Heindel and
covers many fields in a home-like way. (Le Rose-Croix* of Clairac,
France, is more strictly given over to Alchemy and Hermetism. « Les
Annales Initiatiques * of Paris, a Hermetic review, though small, is
of importance. Here, too, must be mentioned ( Ur *, of Rome, with
a sound stain of initiatory philosophy.
So far as Astrology is concerned, London leads the field with
'.e The British Journal of Astrology * and the quarterly ^Astrology*;
while « Modern Astrology * continues the Alan Leo tradition, re
printing much of his published work. There are many good astrolo-
gical journals in Germany., notably c Sterne und Mensch * and
eZenit*, and in French must be noticed (L'Aslrosophie* published
by the Institut Astrologique de Carthage, publishers of « The Seer*.
In American, the (Journal of the National Astrological Association*,
and « The New York Astrologer * bids fair to grow. In Holland.
:« Urania * maintains a steady and honored place.
Rather special in another line is « Psychology » 0/ New-York
City a large and very successful illustrated magazine of general in-
terest. For specialized religious philosophy, (Buddhism in England*.
and « Maha Bodhi * claim attention. ',
As nearly 300 different magazines and reviews on the above
subject* come to this editor's desk monthly, — a large number of
them local, of course — the above list cannot in any Way be consi-
dered as more than typical, but each and every one of the reviews men-
tioned above has standing and authority.
It is not always realized that the subscription lists of occult, psy-
chic, astrological, hermetic, and spiritist magazines run well over the
5.000.000 mark, and this indicates an absolutely amazing growth
for far more people are interested in a movement than those who
subscribe for its organ. A hundred years ago, an interest in such
subjects was held to be a sign of mental disease, even of « madness »;
75 years ago, it was deemed a sign of « dangerous * eccentricity;
50 years ago, a sign of (peculiar ideas*; 25 years ago, public feeling
had changed and there was a certain admission that c these things
might be looked into *, and today — the man or woman who knows
nothing of such subjects is regarded as an ignoramus, or at least « a
long way behind the times *. It is necessary to read wisely in order,
to judge wisely, and in suggesting the names of certain of our contem-
poraries we hope to help the work onward,, no matter in which school
of thought it. may find expression, ,
 m THfiSEER

fulMtb JJreMctionf
A remarkable fulfilment of prediction is recorded this month, and
it is a curious example of how closely astrological forecasts can come
to the exact truth, and yet be a little aside. On page 43 of the January
number. We said : A point of some interest, during the month, is that
the Moon occults Mars on Feb. 2, Mars being retrograde and in the
Lion. This is likely to be marked by some rash speech or act, of inter-
national importance, probably uttered by a leading man in Italy or
France. On Jan. 29, three days before the dale set, Major-General
Butler, head of the United Stales Marine Corps, was put under arrest
for having uttered the following remarks concerning Mussolini: (Right
now there are several embryo fellows coming up in Europe getting
themselves all, girded up and ready to jump on somebody. One of
these is Benito Mussolini. He is polishing all the brass hats in
Italy *, and he further related that a friend of his Was driving with
Mussolini, when the car of the Dictator ran over a child Mussolini
Would not stop lo tee how badly the child Was hurl: ( What is one
Hfe In the affairs Of a Stale I * Mussolini is said lo have remarked.
Italy regarded the Butler's remarks as an international insult, and
demanded an official apology, which Was given. On the same day,
the Navy Department issued a document praising General Butler for
his diplomatic Work in China, and arrested him lo please the Musso-
lini adherents. This Was most clearly c a rash speech or act, of in-
ternational importance, uttered by a leading man » but in connection
with—not ( in *— € Italy or France *.
On the same page : England.—Scientific discovery of some new
war material, or some new explosive, the secret of which will be held
by Great Britain and Germany.. On Feb. 11 it Was announced in the
House of Commons that English munition manufacturers had recently
shipped to Russia munitions to the cost of 45,000 pounds sterling. A
few days later the Ministry of War announced that its recent ex-
periments with an entirely new model of anti-aircraft gun had proved
highly successful. The secret is being rigidly guarded.
On page 92 of the February issue: United States.—The question
of giving liberty to the outlying possession of the country is likely to
become a burning issue. Toward the end of January an insurrection
broke out in the Philippines, and the town of Tayug, in Central
Luton—less-than, a hundred miles from the capital, Manila—Was
sacked. Half a dozen other centres of trouble appeared in February,
and another out break occured on Feb. 22. The purpose of the revo-
 FULFILLED PREDICTIONS 101

luiion is two-fold: indeper. ience from United Stales authority, and

independence from Ror.~. Catholic Church authority.
On the same page: 'J~'\e.d States.—The month promises to be a
troubled one. The map shows a good deal of exposure of corruption
and graft, reaching into the highest places. The present « Veterans'
Bonus * drive, asking for three and a half billions of dollars, is attack-
ed by Secretary of the Treasury Mellon and by every financier in
the United States as a political graft measure, and the names of fifty
Senators and Congressmen are openly quoted as profiling heavily by
it. It is universally believed thai, if Congress passes what the Journal
of Commerce caffs the « bonus grab *, it will increase American
taxation and aggravate the business depression.
On the same page: Jugoslavia.—The peace of negotiations is
likely to be interrupted by frontier difficulties or skirmishes. — On
Feb. 11, there was an exchange of firing on the Bulgarian frontier,
and three peasants were killed. The matter has been submitted lo
arbitration.
On the same page: Spain.—A favourable month... to heighten
Spain's prestige in the world... possibly the establishment of a demo-
cratic constitution. On Feb. 17, the very day of the lunation, the
King summoned M. Sanchez Guerra to form a Cabinet., with the
understanding that it should be strongly democratic, with a tendency
to the (Left*. The absolute failure of Guerra lo do so indicated
the strength of the monarchical patty, and, on Feb. 19, a Concen-
tration Cabinet was formed on a royalist basis, under Admiral Az-
nar, with the intention of calling the Cartes lo reform the constitution
of 1876 in such wise as lo conform with the spirit of modem times,
This is definitely the proposal and the Work of the King and has
enormously increased his personal prestige.

If you feel lLe oiairfing someone, say nothing, but remember what
you intended to say: it will not be long before you will find an opport-
unity to apply the words to yourself.

Work, even good work, is often a terrible tempter, first it causes

the worker to think that he must accomplish everything himself, and
then to think that he can do it. Thus, higher help is forgotten.
 — 102 —

Jttg Cfontpanton
MALCOLM SCHLOSS

My Most intimate companion

Is One I've never seen,
But He has been where I have been
Wherever I have been.

He thinks my thoughts, He speaks my words,

Performs my acts unseen.
For He has been what I have been
Whatever I have been.

THE KEY
•( Wind-Wise.
Star-wise,
Silent-wise,
Sound-wise,
How are you
So wondrous wise,
As wise as Ithese
Tobe> »

«Wind-lore,
Star-lore,
Silent-lore,
Sound-lore—
Every lore
That ever was.
Oris,
Or still shall be—
Dwells within the pure heart.
The kind heart, the loving heart—
Look within your own heart—
There lies the key.*
Malcolm! SCHLOSS.

. r -
104 THE SEER

UMI
VH1S
 ©
ASTR.OLO<5V'

jTatJonrable (Element© for Jttarelj-QlprU 1031

NOTE. — By reason of repeated requests from readers, these analyses of
favourable dates have been classified. They are general, of course; the dates
especially favourable to each person must he calculated from his or her
horoscope.
For indications prior to March 21, see the February issue of « The Seer ».

F
OB GENERAL PURPOSES. — Favourable Days and Bonis. —
According to Solar, Lunar and planetary aspects, the mos fav-
ourable days will be : Mav. 22nd. all day; 24th. midday; 25tb.
afternoon;" 26th. all day. 20th. uftjer; 30th. midday; Apr. let.,
after; 7th. morn: 8th. after and even; 11th. morn; 12th. all day;
14th. all day; 15th. all day; 16th. morn, and after; 10th. all day;
20th. morn.
Unfavourable Days and Hours. — Mar. 24 tb. even; 27tb. morn; and even;
28th. all dav; 30th. even; Apr. 2nd. after and even; 3rd. all dav; 6th. after;
9tb. all day; 10th. all day; 11th. after; 13tli. all day; 16th. even; 17th. after;
18th. even; 20th. even.
ENGAGEMENT AND MARRIAGE. — Favourable Days and Hours for
matters pertaining to affairs of the heart. — Bast day of the month for a
man.— Anril 11. Best «ays of the month for a woman. — April 16. Other
good days : Mar. 20, even; 24th. morn.; 25th. midday; 26th. morn.; April 1,
even; 8th. even; 14th. mora; 16th. morn.
Unfavourable Days and Hours. — Worst Day of the Month for a man. —
Mar. 30. Worst day for a, woman. — April 4. Other bad days : Mar. 23rd.
after; 30th.. even; Apr. 3 (very bad); 6th. all day, 18th; 18th. morn.
BUSINESS AND FINANCE. — Favourable Days and Hours. — Best Day
for Finance. — April 11th. (not a pood month on the -whole). Best Day for
Steady Business. — Apr. 20th. Best Day for New Venture or Speculation. —
Apr. 6th. Other good days : Mar. 24th. morn; Apr. 8th. even; Apr. 14th.
all day.
Unfavourable Days and Honrs — Worst Day for Finance. — Mar. 24th.
and April 2nd. Worst Day for Steady Business. — Mar. 30th. Worst Day
for New Venture or Speculation. — Anril 3rd. Other bad days.— Mar. 28th.
after; 13tb. all day; 17th after.
VOYAGES AND LONG TRAVEL. — Favourable Days and Hoars. —
BeBt Day to start : Apr. 5th. Other good days : Mar. 22nd.; Apr. 6th. 11th.
Unfavourable Days and Hours — Worst day to start : Apr. 3rd. Other
bad days : Mar. 23rd.; 25th.; Apr. 9th.
SURGICAL OPERATIONS. — Arrange, ifposstble, between Mar. 20 and
Apr. 1, or Apr. 18-21. Favourable Days and Hours. — Mar. 26 early morn;
Apr. 20.
Avoid, if possible, between Apr. 2-17 inclusive. Unfavourable Days sad
Hours. — Apr. 2, all day; 13th. all day.
 -r*» |
- 1&-

§oroficope of th,e ittontt)

KING CAROL II OF ROUMANIA

(Several horoscopes have been published, showing different birth-hoars. Wt
publish this on the authority of an officier under the Roumanian crown,
who has made speeial researches to determine the absolute accuracy ef tat
hour given).

In these two horoscopes, the Natal and the Progressed, the most striking
factor is that which emphasizes the importance of the angles of a horoscope
in a Progressed Map and especially the importance of the Mid-Heaven, con-
sidered as directorial points to the radical says. It is highly important to
note that the Progressed Mid-Heaven was in exact trine to the Radical Sun
at the time that the King of Roumania returned to his country to re-assoms
the throne. As the Mid-Heaven is the point of achievement, as the trine is
the most fortunate aspect, arid as the Sun is the symbol of kingly authority,
this clean-cut indication is a striking confirmation of the exactitude of Sec-
ondary Directions from angles in a Progressed Horoscope. At about ths
same time, the Ascendant was in the aspect of semi-sextile (lightly favour-
able) to the Sun, so that both the main angles are acting in favour of the
royal ambition. Indeed, they had been so for some little time before.
We have already noted that the Mid-Heaven plays an important part ia
the great events of a man's life, and here, again, the Wemyss degrees are
found to be .of service. The degree on the Mid-Heaven during the erucial
year of 1930, when King Carol resumed the throne which he had resigned is
1928, was between Gemini 22° and Gemini 23°, in other words was passing
from the degree of « Guessing > to that of « Faith >, and, in effect, the inds-
oUion of 1929 passed away in 1930, when King Carol's « faith > in his star
bid him take an aeroplane to his country and resume the throne in a startling
eoup d'6tat. The degree of < Imagination > was on the Ascendant of the
Progressed Horoscope for the same year. Thus, considered both from the
point of view of aspects, and that of the Wemyss degrees, the two angles of
the horoscope acted with precision about the time of that dramatic air-
voyage to Bucharest.
Carol II, in earlier years, was dubbed cThe Play-boy of Eastern Europe*,
but. strange as it may seem, his horoscope is more serious than gay, mors
intellectual than romantic. Certainly the conjunction of Mercury and Uranus
is Scorpio was just exactly the sort of thing to oauee all bis love affairs to
leap into sensationalism; moreover. Neptune, the planet of sex, in the unst-
able and journalistic sign of Gemini, would odd another factor of publicity
to royal marriages and liaisons. Yet the strength of libra shows balance ana
judgment, and this justifies the sane economic measures adopted by Carol JI
during the autumn of 1930. He may not yet have made himself popular,but
he has convinced the international banking world that the monarchy is a
strong one, and this is indicated by the very strong House of Finance shows
in the Progressed Chart. It is not a c lucky > House, but shows surprising
vigor. There is, unfortunately, a series of unfavourable indications for Sept.-
Qet. of the present year, the Progressed Yenus making a square to the radical
Saturn, and the Progressed Moon making an opposition to the radical Venus,
and these may raise anew some persons! difficulties around the Eiag, woh'
this exception, but the nativity is full of promise, and Roumania tikWUM
psvsptr wider the present rule. r. _,
 -106-

Jttpstic bi orations of Cent anb (Easter

ESME SWAINSON

T
HE rush of civilization is tuning up the nervous system of
man, at any rate within the towns, so as to make the con-
sideration of the health of the future generations a serious
matter. Many systems of living have been proposed, first by
one extremist and then another, and although each usually has some
merit, not one goes to the root cause of the trouble, or offers more
than a partial solution of the real problem..
Sooner or later, the world will have to realize that man must put his
spiritual progress first; this being in order, according to his place in
evolution, the physical conditions will follow. To try only to adjust
the unbalanced physical side, is but patching up a worn-out garment,
instead of designing a new one to fit a growing humanity.
Occult Astrology has always held the Keys to the higher truths,and
to the degree that this is restored to be a working proposition of value,
to be recognized as a spiritual law of life, so much of the strain will
disappear. The average man even ignores the magnetic cycle of the
24 hours, and is physically active at the hours when he should be
mentally or spiritually active, and so forth. Likewise, in the solar
year he is inclined to ignore these magnetic and spiritual concordances
also, often from mere ignorance of «times and seasons*.
In the West, it is mainly in the deeper traditions of the Christian
Church that we find traces of this mystic cycle and its use. I am
doubtful if any of the modern Church-fathers would give to Occult
Astrology the credit of holding the key to the practices of church
ritual during the past centuries. The library of the Vatican, however,
contains many volumes which are the records of the researches of
priests interested in Astrology, The Church uses their findings, but
does not admit the source.
The solar year, as traced in its path through the signs of the
Zodiac, contains a history of the whole evolution of man on his
outward path into matter and his return home, but it is not the history
of this greater cycle that I propose to deal with today, but rather the
 MYSTIC VIBRATIONS ittf

opportunities for spiritual development which are offered by the

cycle of each year as it comes round; it is here that we find that the

discipline, as laid down by the old fathers, was founded on die solar
and planetary vibrations.
AJI spiritual impulses have their solar cycle and that is why the
 108 T H E SEEft

(lies of all the solar hero* and saints have events in common, the solar
year being the expression of all spiritual experience.
We start our cycle of the life impulse at the spring equinox, the
coming forth in Aries, pushing into active physical manifestation; the
life wave surging outward through the various kingdoms of nature
under the Summer Solstice, when a further downpouring of power

occurs, and, in one sense nun. as distinct from the other kingdom*,
comes into his own. When Sagittarius is reached, the reversal of the
solar current becomes imminent at the winter solstice.
We must consider the symbolism of the sign Sagittarius to find
the key to this particular phase. In the older representations he is
shown as a Centaur shooting backwards over his shoulder, suggesting
a change of mental direction, and during the period before the sol-
stice, there is the struggle between the spiritual and the material, for
in this sense Capricorn stands for the Great Devil or the Sea-Goat
3Fhe natural force* that are still pressing outward into manifestation.
 MYSTIC VIBRATIONS I0»

the God Pan of the Greeks. The time ha« come for the God-Man $
be born in the «Cave», to issue from the rock itself, as is reported of
die God Mithras.
This struggle is typified in the 3 days after the winter solstice
when die Sun «stands still* before moving northward and that is

• I EASTER. *
-Sol-**, F l R t

"RISING
r ^ Po>.iFiEt>. .
JE^TEMT.FHit

why Christmas Day or the birth of the Divine Child is not celebrated
on the 22nd.
On the rock of Capricorn, or out of the rock, is founded the buil-
ding of the Church or th* spiritual individual,in the yearly Solar cycle,
The square is sometimes given as a symbol of Capricorn, and it is per-
haps this spiritual cycle which is refered to in the Christian scriptures—
«upon this rock will I build my church » — again, a white stone wills'
given as prize for endurace in the Greek races and this may also refeii'
 110 T H E SEER

to this struggle, for a white agate is considered as belonging to

Capricorn.
The three signs Capricorn, Aquarius and Pisces stand apart
from the others in a spiritual sense, for they are a time of altered
magnetic currents, that of regeneration, the preparation for the Easter
festival; varying with the level of consciousness at which it occurs.
The intensified period of preparation is the sign Pisces, but the
last decanate of Aquarius is included in Lent, when the latter exactly
coincides with the zodiac cycle. This Libra decanate of Aquarius,
preceding the Pisces period of self-examination and repentance, sug-
gests the attempt at mental balance, a seeking of the way home by
means of the thread of Ariadne so that the neophyte can recognise
true wisdom and is no longer deceived by its shadow. The symbol of
Aquarius is presented sometimes as two serpents, one white and one
black, the latter being the reflection. So we come to the fiist decanate
of Pisces, when an attempt should be made by the neophyte, who is
working with the Cosmic powers, to lure his emotions upward, by
self purification. The First of these exercises of the body is that of
fasting, so that he forms in the finer matter of the emotional plane
die cup or Holy Grail.
This forms outside the physical body symbolically represented in
diagram I. (The ordinary symbol of Pisces is the two fishes swim-
ming reversed ways but bound by the cord of Fate). The diagram
shows that this process would polarise the dual elements to make an
effective vehicle for the spiritual force later.
The Cancer decanate brings a further development, a filling of
the cup, either with a cone shaped body of mental matter, as set forth
by one writer, but more probably by the water of Maya, correspond-
ing to the mother principle. It may be correct in one sense to consider
this decanate as giving something of the offering of the mind because
Mercury is in its fall in 15° Pisces and rriust be raised through the
waters to become the cseed» of mind.
I have shown this decanate symbolically as the two curled serpents
of Cancer united and forming the cone, within the Pisces cup.
The third decanate brings the Scorpio element — heat. One writer
again shows the fire descending from above, but this is not in harmo-
ny with astrological knowledge, it is rather the dedication of the
breative serpent fire, the transmutation of this creative force, ascen-
'ding up the spine, passing out through the head Chakra, mixing with
jhe contents of the cup.
 MYSTIC VIBRATIONS 111

Another interesting symbolical point in this decanate is the exalta-

tion of Venus in 27° Pisces allowing three days before the end of
Pisces for the transmutation, and, taking Venus as the higher mind,
we have creative love bom from the Waters of tribulation. Thisj
symbolically, is the unleavened bread of the passover, and the trans-
mutation of the lower side of the Scorpion into the Eagle at Easter
may be referred to in the text «Oh, Death where is thy sting ]* Or,
again, one may think of the symbol of the Phoenix destroyed by the
solar fire, to rise regenerated. The three days before Easter are the
period of «proving» for the bread, it becomes the Bread of Life and
the water is changed into wine, when the Divine fire from above
joins the fire within.
„ The symbol of the Dove brooding over the Holy Grail seems to
be a pictorial symbol of what actually does occur at this period of
the solar cycle and which the Church employs as a means of securing
the cooperation of Man.
The third diagram will explain itself. The study of this current
makes it obvious that the Pisces period is the right time to fast, and
the chosen moment to make a new spiritual effort by the sacrifice of
material things. This was understood by the old Fathers and hence
die strict regulations for fasting in Lent even although the people did
not realize what they were doing.
Marriage also was forbidden during Lent and this will be readily
understood, For those who were trying to use the solar current, mar-
riage would be a dangerous reversal of the forces at this time. It will
be remembered also that Pisces is one of the two signs in which the
native can undertake the celibate life without much difficulty, mystic
union being always within the possibility of this type.
The true culmination of this period is the full moon following the
spring equinox — though it very rarely happens that this coincides
with Easter Sunday. A year which should produce this ecclesiastical
and astrological concordance would mark a special opportunity of
using these Solar currents. Lent and Easter, rightly and deeply cele-
brated by ancient ecclesiastical usage, find, at bottom the clue to the
their mystic mysteries in a profounder knowledge of Occult Astrology.

Sarcasm in speech is like unto acid in milk; it sours all that the
mind contains.
 •*•**-***•*>—--- 112-

Jfnteruational QUtrological Qxttyms

IJlANCIfl ROLT-VHEELEK
(Mr*ctor, International Astrological Arcblv«» Association

T
H E R E is no need to set forth the multiple reasons why a
world-centre for the Archives of Astrology is required; the
demand is urgent, and has been a question of discussion these
many years. There may be a query as to whether Carthage,
is, indeed, a central point, and whether such Archives might not be
more conveniently housed in some European capital, but this is to
be balanced by the fact that an organization of recognized standing,
publishing important reviews in two languages and preparing for
publications in other tongues as well, is in specially good position to
handle the work. There is, also, a very great advantage in the esta-
blishment of a research centre on a large and well-chosen site, beside
the. sea in an excellent climate, and where the facilities for research
workers may develop little by little, as further buildings are added.
The question has been raised whether, in the filing of horoscope
charts, all the maps should be made to conform to one pattern. Incon-
testably, this would be an advantage, yet the writer feels that it would
be the height of presumption for any individual astrologer, or any
individual Institute, ti undertake to lay down the law as to what is
best in chart forms.
There are at least twenty recognized styles in existence, though all
belong to one of three categories : Fixed House charts. Fixed Sign
charts, or Movable Cusp charts, in which latter the twelve-fold di-
vision of the zodiac is irregular. If, for just reason, the devotees of
each of these forms of chart desire to retain the form to which they
are accustomed, it would at least be an advantage if the twenty styles
were reduced to to the three type-forms and that one or other of these
three should be universally employed. Yet it is always essential to
deal with what exists, and to do whaPis most helpful at the moment.
 ASTROLOGICAL ARCHIVES .113

Every effort should be made to avoid Utopian and complex require-

ments, in order to be of immediate service to the greatest number.
The International Astrological Archives Association, therefore,
has commenced its work of filing horoscopes sent in by members of
the Association, and by astrologers, without any regard to the form
of horoscope chart used. Cross-indexing and cross-references serve
to indicate the salient features of these charts, and this cross-indexing
will be pursued to further detail in the degree and along the line that
the development of research work shows to be necessary.
As an initial matter of routine, and entirely aside from the scientific
classification properly socalled, card-indexing will show the name of
the member sending in the horoscope, and the name (or initials) of
the native of the horoscope—if given. Thus the Astrological Archives
will act as a central holding station for all horoscopes, and if a copy
of a chart has been sent in, and, for any reason, either the astrologer
or the native has lost or mislaid his horoscope, he can have a copy of
the chart made and sent to him, for the mere fee of copying. This is
as important feature. It happens, also, that even astrologers prove
mortal, and die, and sometimes their collections are scattered. It
should become a universal custom for a copy of every horoscope cast
to be sent to the Astrological Archives, just as, in every country, a
copy of every published work is sent to the central state library of
that country. i
A system has been established permitting of immediate reference
to all horoscopes, along many different lines, the system itself being
so devised that it is capable of wide extension without derangement
of die fundamental bases. At whatever point this cross-reference
touches on interpretation, the latter is confined rigorously to the infor-
file and to keep all records, but not to intrude his personal opinion*
Oration sent in with the horoscope, for it is the duty of an archivist to
therein. For the same reason that all forms of charts are accepted, so
also reading in all European languages are accepted, though it may
facilitate research if, as far as possible, these are confined to English,
French, German and Italian.
The Director of the Association desires that it be clearly unders-
tood' that the classification will be on a rigid scientific basis, c Esot-
eric* questions deal with interpretation.and do not enter here in.Archi-
vist and statistical work cannot be and must not be intruded upon by
any personal bias; interpretation (insofar as this may be necessary
for purposes of classification) will be treated as a basis for classifi-
cation, purely. If any other system of House Division other than jh«
 114 THE SEER

Placidian (in general use) has been employed, it is desirable that the
astrologer sending the chart in question to the Archives should specify
whether the Campanus, Regiomontanus or other system of domifi-
cation has been used.
There are National Astrological Associations in almost every
country of the world, at the present time, and International Astro-
logical Congresses become yearly of increasing importance. It ia
highly desirable that a concensus of opinion on a complete and de-
tailed horoscopic classification should be obtained in each of die
National Astrological Congresses, and that delegates be sent to the
following International Astrological Congress to present the view* of
their National Associations, thus to secure a symposium! of the views
of authoritative astrologers, the world over, in order to arrive at world
agreement in scientific essentials. The writer refers to a work such as
that of the geological classification of stratigraphy, adopted, after
some years of debate, by the Geological Associations of the World.
For the basic elements of horoscopic classification there must be
simplicity, together with elasticity; there must be sufficient confor-
mity to permit of the establishment of comparisons, without absolute
uniformity; there must be the utmost large-mjndedness of view, main-
taining the most rigorous impartiality to all schools of thought, the
while maintaining a scientific and intellectual standard; and there
must be immediate availability of every horoscope filed, as well at
adaptability to the purposes of research. These are the principle*
which have been adopted by The International Astrological Archi-
ves Association, and such is the basis of the system of classification
now in use. Its extension, with nicety of detail, is provided for, and it
is confidently believed that the method will prove practical and
complete.

How much easier it is to see the weeds in another man's field than
in your own!
•WMMMVWMMM«A»

No man can ever really be poor. At his birth he received two gift*:
waking-time and sleeping-time. No master, however powerful, can
rob him of both.

Who can make muddy watter clear? Yet let it be still, and it will
£lear itself. •
 - 1 1 5 -

W)t Sljatom) of Canting (Events

THE PRINCESS KARADJA

T
HE well-known Swedish Author, Count Birger Morner.
who passed away recently, once related to me a remarkable
psychic experience, which he had had a few years pre-
viously. He had been cycling for several hours on a hot
rammer day and was very thirsty. At a bend of the road he perceiv-
ed a lonely little peasant cottage, embedded in a small garden. He
dismounted and opened the gate, intending to ask the owner for a
littie water or milk. Before knocking at the door, he peeped into the
living-room through the window and beheld with horror an old
woman hanging from a beam! in the ceiling.
With a cry of dismay he burst into the room... and was aghast to
find the old woman standing in front of the fire stirring her porridge.
She scowled at him angrily and muttered:
!« This is a nice way for a stranger to enter a house I
He stammered an apology and, as explanations were impossible,
withdrew hastily without attempting to quench his thirst.
He remounted his cycle and pondered for hours on the strange
occurrence. A few days later, he again passed the lonely cottage
and decided to investigate the matter, thinking that some special
configuration of the windowpanes had produced an optical illusion.
Very cautiously he approached the window and was surprised, to
behold once more exactly the same sight! There was the old woman
apparently hanging from a beam in the ceiling !
He stared and stared and then slowly approached the door and
started knocking... No reply. After a long pause, he cautiously op*
ened the door—and perceived that this time the vision was conform
to fact !
The old womjan had committed suicide.
. This incident made on him a deep impression for no possible ex-
planation could find room within die frame, of jus materialistic phi-
 116 T H E SEER

losophy.When my friend told me the story.I pointed out that probably

the old woman had been contemplating her terrible deed when he
passed her door for the first time; the intensity of her will had pres-
umably projected an exteriorised thought-form sufficiently vivid to
become perceptible to his mind, which owing the heat and fatigue
was at that moment in a negative and receptive condition.
Often I have had premonitory visions myself.
Two years before the war, I saw envisioned a band of German
soldiers looting my Castle in Belgium- The impression was so intense
that I decided to remove all nry valuable effects from that country.
In 1912 I bought a house in London and informed many friend* of
the reason for this decision. I gave a party there in June 1914; *ev-
eral people chaffed me, saying.
< Well, Princess, when is the famous war coming off? *
I murmured :
,« Just wait a little »...
My son, who attaches no importance to premonitory visions, waa
annoyed because I bad removed from Belgium certain valuable
goods, which were his property. In July 1914 he transported his
guns, his library and a collection of antiques back to the Castle, very
much against my advice. Everything was lost! The war broke out
and the Castle was looted two weeks before the Armistice by the
demoralised troops of the Kronprinz.
In 1926 I was living at St Leonards (England) on the sea-front.
I woke one morning with the clear perception that I was meant to
leave mat place, as severe inundations were likely to devastate die
South of England. I had a vision of a white house on the summit of
a steep hill and Knew that this house was destined to be my future
home.
Three months later I came for the first time to Locarno. The day
after my arrival, I went for a walk and stopped spell-bound on
recognizing, in front of me, the house I had seen in my dreams. I
rang the bell and found that it was already let! Undaunted, I asked
to see the proprietor; I made a tempting offer for die villa imme-
diately it would again become vacant. A couple of days later a
lease was signed and a deposit paid. It is obvious that I would not
have taken the instaneous decision of leaving England, where I
had lived over 20 years, in order to settle permanently in a locality
where I did not know one human soul, unless I had had a deep
conviction that I obeyed the Laws of Karma. . . JI.
 ©
W C C U 1-T I tf M

ttje flgtliagorean ffloMe*

OTTO VON BRESSENSDORFF (1)

(TOo following la nut ona short cltapter from a book of qaKo ana-
sual lnteresd and value, a fuller appreciation at which -will ba
found later In the present number, among the Book Review*).

I
N T H E investigation of the five-rayed emanation of Force,
account rdust be taken of the Pythagorean bodies. These may
be taken as the final form of force in the Cosmos. The emana-
tion of Force may be taken as passing from the Infinitely Great
through multiplicity and passing through the enumerations 12, 10* 9
and 7 to the Quinary or the Five-Fold Stage, which is the last stage
prior to the movement toward the opposing infinite — the Infinitely
Small — known, sometimes, as < the mathetic point ». On the other
hand, form — viewed as an effect — rises from the Infinitely Small
through Polarity and Four-Dimensional Stress to the twelve-fold
stage, thence to the manifold and so on to the Infinitely Great, sym-
bolised by the circle without measure and limit. The first is symbo-
lized by the descending triangle, the latter by the ascending triangle,
or the triangle with its apex uppermost. In the union of these two
triangles, forming Solomon's seal, lies the secret of Life.
The five-fold stage or the Quinary (important both as pentacle
and pentagon) is the last measurable emanation of Force, since die
numeration of 3, or the Trinity manifests itself as a focus of thinking,
as a means of Consciousness. By reason of this, there are only Five
Pythagorean bodies, and that this limitation is necessary in itself can
be shown by the simplest mathematics. However. I will not stop to
indicate the arithmetical reasons, at this point, since they can be
deduced from any text-book, but will endeavour to reveal the spiri-
tual relationships of these Bodies.

'(1) (From cZahl und Kosmos», by Otto von Bressensdorff, publishers.:

Dom-Verlag H. Seits et Co., Augsburg, Germany, in boards 3 marks 40,
elotn-foHftid, 4 itfarlar).
 118 T H E SEER

The Sphere is not a Pythagorean Body. It is not a form to be

regarded as limited or imperfect, but is a perfection in itself.
The Circle is the symbol of the spirit. All material relations are
founded upon it. From the Circle may be derived all angles and all
measures. When the circle takes upon itself the characters of Space,
it becomes the Sphere.
The Dodecahedron (12 planes, 20 edges, and 30 angles) is the
symbol of the world, viewed as a whole yet with the limitations of
Space, as shown in the 12 signs of the Zodiac, and the time limi-
tations of the 12 hours of the day and the 12 months of the year.
The twelve planes of the pentagonal dodecahedron form five prin-
cipal angles, thus setting forth the five-fold emanation of Force in
die Cosmos. If diagonals be drawn to each of the five angles, an
equal number of pentagrams will be formed, symbolizing the five
exterior and interior senses. This dodecahedron is a twelve-fold
pentagram, a twelve-fold man, a Purusha, an AdanvKadmon—to
employ Oriental and (Cabbalistic terminology. Since, out of the
Adam-Kadmon, humanity has developed, so the remaining four
fundamental elements develop from the Akashic Force, causing m
to realize that the dodecahedron can best be taken as a symbol of
die ether.
• Thereafter follow the three elements : Fire, Air and Water, and
these, esoterically, indicate the superiority of the spiritual over die
material. It is for this reason that, in the form limitation imposed
upon them, they are inscribed as triangles.
The Element of Fire presents itself as a Tetrahedron, (4 planes).
Its form is that of the Pyramid, the symbol of the Creative Spirit
and of the creative power of Nature. Whether or no the word « Py-
ramid » is to be related etymologically to the Greek word « pur »
or « pyr » (Fire), yet, when gazing at a blazing wood-pile, many
will recognize the relation of form between the flame, the phallus
and the pyramid. In all three the virile spiritual principle manifests
itself. Thus it is no phantasy when Kepler in his « Mystery of the
Worlds » aligns the Five Pythagorean Bodies to the five planet*
and assigns the Tetrahedron to fiery Mars.
Two pyramids, in contact with each other on their square surfaces
form an Octahedron (6 planes, 6 edges, and 12 angles). The rela-
tionship which this bears to the Element of Air is evidenced by the
exterior form. The increase in size from the uppermost point towards
die surface of the Earth; the decreasing volume of the lower half
icatee the decreasing gas-content in the Earth itself in descending
 PYTHAGOREAN BODIES 119

from the surface to the centre. Kepler calls the Octahedron « die
body of Mercury », and it is notable that this planet rules Gemini
one of the signs of Air.
To the Element of Water finally may be assigned the geometrical
Icosahedron, a figure bounded by 20 equilateral triangles (usually
taking the form of a combination of the Pentagonal Dodecahedron
and Octahedron in crystallography) and which represents a water-
drop under compression. This near-spherical form of the water-drop
serves to show the adaptation of the Element to the Pythagorean
Body of the Icosahedron, and it may be shown that the sphere-
form1 is unfitted since spheres, even if they do not always repel each
other cannot be in such contiguity as a twenty-plane figure. A mul-
tiple-plane figure, which would most closely approach the sphere
and which touches its neighbor at one plane only, but with an entire
plane, serves as does the Icosahedron. Hence the mystics of the
Middle Ages assigned the Icosahedron to Venus as the Water
planet, Venus being exalted in Pisces, one of the Watery signs.
The Hexahedron or Cube is bounded by six planes, and corres-
ponds to the Element of Earth. According to Kepler, the Cube is
the symbol of Saturn, and thus sets forth why the latter planet is
always taken as unyielding, solitary and rigid (its rectangular form
fitting it to the unalterable laws of the existing order of Nature),
and as such also the planet of thought. The cube is the most firmly
posed of all bodies. Its space relations to the outside world
give it guardians to the right and left, to the front and behind,
above and below. Its planes are not triangles with spiritual angles,
for angles of 60° refer more readily to material conditions. Thus is
the Cube assigned to the Four-Dimensional phase of existence, and
to perfect evolution. The spiritual lies hidden in it, as in the world
of the senses. Salt crystallizes in cubes and inter-penetrates Water,
the material entering the Spiritual nearest to Earth. Therefore was
it that die alchemists, both in a real and in a symbolic sense, elevat-
ed salt to be one of the three foundation pillars of Life, the three
being: Salt, Sulphur and Mercury.
Since it was with the formation of the Element of Earth, that is
to say with the acquisition of firmness and solidity that the down-
ward culmination of the spiritual was attained, it is easy to see why
the cube was chosen as the symbol of the mystery of Creation. The
Cube has 6 planes, and 6 days served for the achievement of the
evolutionary work as set forth in the Book of Genesis.
The seventh day, the Sabbath, the day of rest, corresponds to the
 120 T H E SEER

central point of geometrical repose, the geometrical central point of

the Hexahedron. By the diagonals, leading thereto, the whole body
is divided into 6 pyramids, which, for their part, are in relation to the
5 Elements (ether included), and it is from the Cube that the most
essential parts of the other Pythagorean Bodies can be developed.
Four of these Elements have their origin in the Ether, as do the four
triangles in a square, by means of diagonals drawn to each angle of
the four bases. Thus the Four Divisions of Life, revealed also as
the Four-Dimensional Plane of Nature, and which is founded on
the Polarity of the exterior world (1) lie hidden in symbolism in
the Four Sides of a Square and can be derived from both dimensions
of this plane.
The Cube is the square expressed also with height, for it is three-
dimensional. In it lies the union of the three-fold and the four-fold,
and therefore its value however great, is limited. In the Apocalypse
(Rev. xxi, 16) the prophet sees the New Jerusalem as a square,
and the walls as « high » giving the effect of a cube, it being re-
membered that the cube is that body from which the unfolding de-
velops a Cross. In a spiritual sense, the Cross is the unpurified, phy-
sical body, the sinning Adam; the Cube forming itself upon it is
the purified spiritual body, the Redeeming Christ.
This Cube of the New Jerusalem (the Spiritual Jerusalem) is
composed from 12 bodies, also spiritual in themselves, each of which
has 6 planes. In this number—6—is also hidden the Seal of Solo-
mon, the importance of which has already been mentioned. The 12
bodies correspond with the 12 signs of the zodiac, the 12 apostles,
and the 12 tribes of Israel. Insofar as they are conceived of as jewels
of the gates of the New Jerusalem, or as the gems of the breastplate
of Aaron, they symbolise the series of stadia in the development of
humanity, and the corresponding virtues. They are also the twelve
foundation pillars of the true invisible Church (taking the latter word
in its Cosmic sense). If these 12 bodies be multiplied by their 6
planes, the result gives 72, the threefold day of 24 hours, etc. and
the mystic number 72, to the explanation of which a special chapter
has been given elsewhere. (This is a reference to an earlier part of
the book from which this passage is taken. ED.) Thus may the true
system of occult philosophy be derived from the Pythagorean bodies
themselves, and they may serve as a means to awaken a deeper
understanding of mystic truth.
 — 121 —

Inoteible JBeinge tljio ano <Dtt)er

FRANCIS ROLT-WHEELER

III
THE FORMATION OP* BODIES

H
AVING set forth in previous articles the evidence that
most objects and beings possess more than one «body», and
that Life has a wider range in Matter than had previously
been suspected, the question now arises in what manner
these bodies are formed. It is clear that, if we are to speak of the so-
called ^Invisible Entities*, possessing bodies in spite of their invisi-
bility, we must have some understanding of the general formation of
bodies.
It would take the reader a little too far into the higher levels of
occultism to deal with the formation of the Cosmos and of the Uni-
verse, the various gyratory forces, the voyagings along the rays, the
stillness of the Centre, and the variations of many-sided atoms. All
this is a valuable line of study, but lies outside the direct limit of this
series of articles. We must content ourself with a few wide state-
ments.
Both Oriental and Occidental occultism teach that Matter is a
manifestation or an exteriorisation of Spirit. This point is to be em-
phasized. If, then, Matter is a manifestation of Spirit, it is evident
that Spirit was anterior to Matter.
The second step is equally clear. If Matter is a manifestation of
Spirit, then a body—no matter of what degree of Matter formed-—
must be a resultant of Spirit. In other words, it is the body which is
formed around the spirit, and not the spirit which is the outcome of
the physical forces of the body.
The third step shows us that Life is a force pertaining rather to the
spiritual realm than to the material. It is Life, then, which has pro-
duced Life. The materialist fanatics, dreaming of constructing a
living being out of matter by injecting life, and who have tried to
construct a homunculus, first, and to vivify it afterwards, have been
 122 T H E SEER

working exactly backwards. It is not the fission of the cell which pro-
duces Life, but Life which produces the fission of the cell.
It may seem unnecessary to labour this point, yet it is well to un-
derstand it clearly. It requires a living mother and a living father to
produce a living baby. When, therefore, Heredity is given as a cause
for factors which may appear later in the child, it must not be for-
gotten that Heredity is not an academic dry-as-dust biological for-
mula, but merely a statement of the twinning of two sets of life force*
to a common end. The Life, and the Spirit, both of father and moth-
er, antedated the fecundation of the ovum, and that ovum, before
its first fission, possessed Life and possessed Spirit. Heredity, then,
does not explain Life and Character, but Life and Character explain
Heredity.
The same point may be made as to Environment. It is as erroneous
to assume Environment to be a force excluded from life and Spirit,
as to suppose Heredity to be such. Environment is merely a complex
of spiritual forces, either of high type or of low type, and these spi-
ritual forces act upon the life and spirit of all beings with whom they
come in contact.
To say, then, that a child is such-and-such because of Heredity.
is merely to give a secondary origin, for the primary origin of Hered-
ity itself is Life and Spirit; to say that a child is the product of En-
vironment is no less a merely secondary explanation, since Environ-
ment is a complex of Life and Spirit.
Occultism', then, when it declares that matter is formed by spirit,
and that bodies are the manifestations of spiritual forces, is in no way
opposing the verities of science, but is merely taking the source one
step further back.
Treating the question from the Occult standpoint, but in die most
rapid manner, we may commence with the Initial and Primal Force,
which we may call the First Cause. This First Cause holds Force,
Life, Spirit as its principal attributes. It is the One. But any mani-
festation of the One separates something from the One, and this gives
rises to the Self and the Not-Self, or to Duality. At this point Cos-
mical and Universal studies diverge, and Esoteric Cosmology takes
die centre of the field, We cannot treat this, here, but merely draw
the reader's attention to the fact that Occult Astrology is one of die
important branches of Esoteric Cosmology, itself a study belonging
to the higher planes.
Since we are dealing with bodies, and especially with bodies in the
terrestrial sphere, let us follow, simply, die line down. The first ma
 P Y T H A G O R E A N BODIES J23

nifestation from the One is the issuance of the Divine Spark. But, the
instant that there is separation, whether great or small, there must be
a place and a period where and when this separation can occur. Time
and Space have come into relationship. It may be said that they have
come into existence, for the conditionment of the One is Eternity,
while the conditionment of the Two requires Time and Space. It is
inexact to say that Time and Space do not exist; they possess a re-
lative existence, and to every being appertaining to that relative exist-
ence the existence of Time and Space is absolute; it is only to the
Absolute that their existence is relative.
There is, now, the One, which is the Primal Cause, the Supreme
Unity, the Absolute Divine, conditioned in Eternity; and there is
the Not-One, the separated Not-Divine which is Chaos, conditioned
in Time and Space. The Divine Spark, then, passing outwards from
Unity, enters Chaos, and, in entering Chaos, enters the realm of Time
and Space in such wise that its exteriorisation processes are limited,
though the Spark Itself possesses inherent Divinity and hence inherent
Eternity.
The characteristic of the First Cause, the Primal Unity, is abso-
lutely perfect organization and absolutely perfect harmony. The cha-
racteristic of the Divine Spark, separated from the First Cause, is to
operate along the lines of that First Cause whence it sprang, that is,
it operates towards organization and towards harmony. Passing over
the Rings, the Rays, the paths of the Spiral Crossings, the concentric
circles, and the many-faceted atoms, it is sufficient to note that
the Divine Spark receding from the Central Primjal Cause takes to
itself from Chaos totally unorganized (and therefore non-existent)
atuff-of-matter, and. employing its own spiritual and life forces, act-
ually creates and forms matter. Pure Theosophy (not Neo-Theoso-
phy) Kabbalism, Hermetism. and Western Tradition are agreed on
this point, with slightly varying interpretations of the process.
Note, therefore, that the first cohered forces, however loosely spun,
constitute Matter, constitute a body, and that this body is formed
around Spirit. Thus, without going any further, we have determined
the principle of tha formation of bodies. It is to be remembered that,
scientifically. Matter is a state of electric charges stabilized by
cohesion.
The process may be considered as continuing. The Divine Spark
advances in its work, steadily augmenting and developing the orga-
nization of which it is the nucleus; in other words, it continues to turn
unorganized Chaos into organized Matter, and, since Chaos ha* onr°
 124 T H E SEER

negative existence, it creates a positives from a negative. Ex nihilo.

nihil fit* but (nothingness* is again only a relative term, since all is
embraced in Unity. Creation, then, is an organization of relative
'<somethingness» out of relative «nothingness> by the absolute Life
and Spirit forces emanating from Unity and present in the Divine
Spark.
It has been said that the essence of Spirit is radiation, and that die
essence of Matter is attraction, but the latter is only true insofar as
Matter has been infused with Spirit, or, perhaps more exactly, insofar
as Matter has become harmonized to Spirit. Thus there are three
stages, Energic, Harmonic, and Correlated; or, to give them other
names; Potential, Ideal, and Physical; or, again. Spirit, Soul and
Body.
Yet it is not to be supposed that the Divine Spark having created
a body in which it may be enshrined, has thereby placed itself outside
the influence of the Spirit-giving and Life-giving forces of the Cosmos
or the Universe. On the contrary, its very affinity with Spirit and with
Life gives it the power to absorb from without, as well as to develop
from within.
This double process is sometimes known as a) the descent of Spirit
into Matter, and b) the ascent of Matter into Spirit, and may be
regarded as the combined action of two forces which, acting together,
form a complete whole, even as the balancing of contripetal and cen-
trifugal forces on a line of motion produces a circle. The Divine Spark
leaves Unity, forms cohesive forces out of Chaos with which to make
a force-body or the beginning of Matter, radiates force which is trans-
muted into the attraction of Matter, creates a more or less complex
Body, continues ever on its circling, but carrying Matter with it in a
constantly more highly organized state, then spiritualizes this matter,
and so returns to Unity, but on a higher plane, having made its cycle
spiral-wise.
If, then, we clearly grasp the truth that Spirit is the creator of Body
and that Matter is only a secondary stage, it will not be at all difficult
to grasp the truth that Body is conditioned on Spirit. As a matter of
fact, it should be more difficult to understand! a material body than a
spiritual one. We should more readily grasp the nature of the spiritual
self of the unborn child than that of the ever-changing physical em-
bryo; and we shall understand how it comes about that the spirit of a
tree grows, as does the tree, but precedes that growth, step by step.
Not only that, but with each cdescent into matter*, or rincrease of
organized matter around the Divine Spark*, the spirit becomes more
 P Y T H A G O R E A N BODIES 125.
'iffr i ' -"••-' '•', a'.-a'iL..!

complex. This complexity increases still further in the ascension of the

Ring of Return.
It is well to repeat that the spiritual body exists before the physical,
and that the physical is moulded upon it, just as every action we do is
moulded upon a spiritual or mental idea. The painting on the canvas
comes after the painting in the artist's brain, not before it; a trans-
continental railroad has its spiritual body in the composite mind of its
planners many years before a single rail is laid. The spirit is anterior
to the soul, and the soul is anterior to the body. This is the simple and
normal order of things, and contains no difficult mystery.
cThere is a natural body and there is a spiritual body*, as St.Paul
affirmed, and as every occultist has affirmed before him, and since.
Moreover cspiritual things must be spiritually discerned*. In other
words, to see a natural body, it must be discerned by someone either
on the natural plane, or able to reach it; and to see a spiritual body,
one must be on the spiritual plane, or able to reach it. A purely spi-
ritual being would not see a man walking along the street, as we
would see him, 'since it is the spirit of the man to which his vision
would be kin, and he would have to «descend» or to «create» a
natural element for himself in order to be able to see the natural
body. Likewise we, walking along the street, would not see the spirit
of the man in question, unless we were able to dissociate ourselves
sufficiently from the natural plane to gain the spirit vision.
Note, carefully, that vision on the spiritual plane is just as much
our right as on the natural plane. It can be acquired—to a greater or
lesser degree—by a large proportion of people. It has not been widely
cultivated, until recently because its usefulness has not been evident,
and Man is a dreadful utilitarian. Now that the time has come for
clairvoyance to take high rank, this vision shows itself to be much
les* rare than was supposed.
The castral bodies* of solids, liquids, and gases, have been seen*
studied and controlled. The ^secondary bodies* of metals have re-
gistered themselves on instruments of precision. Trees have refused to
be photographed without showing a spiritual form not discernible to
the human eye. <Extras> sometime called «spirit photographs* grow
daily more common, oftentimes to such an extent as< to impede the
taking of even a single plate without undesired «entiry> intrusions.
Many «seers>, too, are incommoded by a power of higher vision
which discloses to them matters that their owners would fain keep
secret.
[The spiritual, or the astral body, is often «invisible» under ordht-
 126 THE SEER

ary conditions, but, as we have seen, it is not only an actual body,

but the first one, the real one. The physical or natural body is only a
manifestation of it. The very principles which permit the existence of
a natural body demand the existence of a spiritual one. Not only,
then, may every natural body have a spiritual body, but it must have
one. And, since there are bodies which are really natural in them-
selves though invisible t ous, who have also their spiritual bodies, it
follows that there are more Invisible Entities in this world than Visible
Ones. Some are good and some are evil.
So far, we have only treated of the existence of entities, but, in the
last sentence, the words <good> and cevil* lliave been mentioned. In
order to be able to define the nature of the entities in the different
worlds, it will be necessary to determine in what manner these Invi-
sible Beings can act in the moral sphere. This requires a very brief
statement as to the Nature of Evil, insofar as this concerns the Enti-
ties of the Spheres, and to this our next article will be given.
(To be continued).

He that is bound with cords may free himself, but he that is bound
by his own promise is tied for ever.

The river is greater than the brook because it runs lower than the
brook.

Death is the glorious end to life, yet can we make it inglorious by

fearing it, even as we make life inglorious if we fear to live.

The man who can see what is right in others, has mjuch right in him-
self; the man who sees first the wrong in others, has more wrong in
himself.

No man can work without light. But the light that is without must
be understood by the light that is within, even as the rays of a lamp
must be registered by the brain.
.. - ,-^..r<
 PSYCHIC STUDY

®t)e Woctxxnt of Signature*

A. SAVORE T

M U C H interest has been aroused of late by < Scientific

Graphology. Abandoning the analytical point of view
which most writers and speakers on this subject adopt, I
will try to connect this art to the universal doctrine of
'< Signatures » of which it is a partial application, trying to determine
what may be the nature of the support which other conjectural sciences
give it, and what applications may be deduced therefrom, concerning
education, orientation towards a profession, the psychological handling
of men and the treatment of disease. Unless I fail, you should be able
to understand why this doctrine of signatures demands the attention of
the scientist, the metaphysician, the leader of men, the teacher, die
doctor and of all those who desire to improve themselves, or have as-
sumed the delicate task of educating others.
It is probably not necessary to relate the history of this science,
which really was one aforetime, but, rendering simply to Caesar what
belongs to Caesar.I will only bear witness, in passing.to my admiration
for the ancient sages, who knew so well to express the truths whose
principles escape our modern scientist, though die latter may discover
new and oftentimes marvellous applications of it. All hail to the pio-
neers: Crollius, Paracelscus, Desbarolles (1), and Papus, who tried
to reconstruct the fallen-in edifice of this science, misjudged because
little known, who brought to the place of operations the scattered ma-
terials which shall serve to form the future syntheses.
The basis of die theory of Signatures is a very simple one. Fabre
d'Olivet expresses it, in his translation of the Golden Verses of Pytha-
goras, when he writes :
[c Know that Nature »
;« Everywhere Homogeneous, is alike in every place >

(1) A. judgment of the « Socilte' des Gens de Lettres » of March 27th 1878,
after a hearing of the two parties, declared that Abbe" Michon was only the
collaborator of Desbarolles, and by this judgment the former was prohibited
from making any written or spoken statement (hat as. was the Founder of
Qraaaoloet. . 1
 J28 THE SEER

It is what the Emerald Table expresses in the following undying

phrase:
< As above, so below *
A fundamental element in this Doctrine of Signatures is the process
of Analogy. Signature is derived from signum (the sign), a vocable
which is constructed on the same root as sigillum (seal, mark). The-
refore, whenever a force gives to universal substance a form, this force
marks it with its mark, its seal, its signature. Considering the Homo-
geneity of Nature, this seal will set forth its sign in all worlds and in
all the mineral, vegetable and animal kingdoms of these worlds, but.
adapting itself to the particular forms of existence in these worlds and
kingdoms.
The Science of Signatures therefore, deals with the recognition of
these forces and their ways of manifestation on which the properties of
beings depend, and knowledge of this science may be secured by the
observation of signs which possess analogies each to the other (gesture,
writing, physiognomy, voice, perfume, form, colour, etc.)
Above these forces, there is one force universal,supra-natural,which
is God; Being, in Himself. The Seal of his works. Universal as Him-
self, is Life. Without having the presumption to try to define this Prime
Cause, I will pass on immediately to the secondary causes, the general
forces which unfold themselves in the orbit of the solar system. They
have been synthetised by the Ancients, in a simple yet vital manner,
under the form of the «Planetary Gods*. We modems have therefore
concluded that the thinkers of old were polytheists. That, I believe, is
a mistake. The names of the seven planetary entities are the symbols of
a qualitative algebra, serving as an instrument to a remarkable classifi-
cation of knowledge. In order to be profitably used, this key requires a
mind naturally orientated towards synthesis.hence it is that our modem
brains — over-exercised in analysis — handle our knowledge badly.
The advantage of this system of synthesis may be set forth by an illus-
tration.
Suppose a man who is avaricious, self-centered, vindictive, but,
aside from these faults, is prudent, firm, stable in his ideas, persevering
in his enterprises, possessed of an analytic mentality, careful of details
and inclined to exact observation. Physically we may assume his com-
plexion to be dark, his frame is tall and bony, he stoops slightly, his
bones are fragile though thick, his long, weak legs will make a fall-to
be dangerous, and finally, his lungs will give him trouble.
According to the Doctrine of Signatures, the physical and moral
characters which I have fummgd up analytically resume mcrjfelvefte
 DOCTRINE OF SIGNATURES ttfr

this single word : « Saiurnian ». Nor nnust we permit ourselves to

regard this as an abstraction or a simple intellectual concept, for this
short definition evocates before my eyes a living being, quite real,
whom I met just a moment ago in the street. The type is, in some ways,
analogous to the morbid type of the homoeopaths. For them, also,
a name of any given medicine Pulstilla, hycopodium, etc. suggests a
well-defined type, with an escort of correlated physical and psychical
possibilities and of physiological deficiences.
Here, I feel, a special caution should be worded. When I use the
names of the planets in this article, I do so for conciseness and to
avoid the coining of unnecessary neologisms. I could have named
them just as well Force a, b. c, d, etc. or Principle I, 2. 3, 4, etc.
Laying aside the peaked bonnet and the constellated robe, I do not
mean to settle the question of divination nor to retrench myself in die
jungle of occultism. A matter is occult when it is not known; as soon
as it is known, it ceases to be occult. (I). Algebra is « occult » to an
ignorant, even as Chinese may be for a mathematician.
In the magnetic field of the solar system a certain number of vi-
bratory modes cross each other and those can be reduced to seven
principals. This has nothing unreasonable in itself, and here as else-
where, the name has nothing to do with the thing.
The planetary septenary is therefore only a convenient system of
classification, in correspondence with the nature of things in themsel-
ves. This can also be said of a classification by temperaments. These
two classifications moreover are two reversible aspects of one and die
same method : the three temperament-types, nervous, sanguine, lym-
phatic, corresponding to the three planetary types, Mercurian, Mar-
tian, Lunar. The Venustan is a nervoso-sanguine, the Jupiterian is a
lymphatico-sanguine. There remain the Solar and the Saturnian.
The first one is a volitive, or Person of Will, a genial, or Person of
Genius, a type which it is nearly impossible to find in the present
status of humanity, and which would have much difficulty in living
on account of its intense radiance. It is a blade which uses up promp-
tly the most robust scabbard. The second is a concentrated type
scarcely more viable by reason of its excess of dessication and centra-
lisation. Saturn is the god of age and of immobility, hence he is only
viable when combined with Mercury, the preeminently young and

(1) ]£ Savoret suggests.here that a matter is occult when.it is not * gen-

erally > known, but a translator is not justified in supplying the word. Ed.
 130 T H E SEER

mobile god, who thus acts as an equilibrator. As to the < bilious »

temperament, dear to some authors, this is only a morbid type, a de-
generation of the Mercury type under the pernicious influence of
Mars and of Saturn.
An excellent way to render objective these planetary types, is to
represent them by corresponding types, popularly known. This we
rriay conceive as incarnations of these forces which are called astral :
Don Quixote, corresponding to the man signed with the Satumian
influence; Sancho Panza, corresponding to the Jupiterian influx;
Guignol, to the Venusian influx; and Pierrot to the Lunar influx.
But if it be true that the science of correspondences is in agreement
with the laws and the universal forces of the cosmos, this science must
necessarily present itself again, in the three kingdom* of Nature in
general, and, in particular, in the various organs or members of the
beings who belong to each one of these kingdoms.
I have mentioned the Satumian, tall, knotty, stooping, bony, dried-
up, with somber complexion, with black lustre-less eyes, and melan-
coly air. So, there exist plants which offer, according to the modali-
ties conform to their reign, the same caracteristics. These are plants
with thin, dry, brittle stems, with dark folliage, of sad aspect, as for
instance the yew-trees and the cypresses which are the most beautiful
ornaments of our grave-yards. The slow turtle; the crow with its
somber plumage, the melancoly heron with its long thin legs, are, in
various degrees, marked by the same seal. In the human composite,
die bones are particularly the work of the Satumian force; thus, in a
group of ten persons with a limp, you can be sure that eight have
Saturn dominant.
From similar correspondences many other interesting applications
may be derived. In the first place, in order not to leave the Satumian,
we observe that works of patience, the tilling of the land, and many
undesirable occupations are its apanage. Is such a man attracted by
science ? Then Astronomy, mathematics, classification and the sta-
tistical element will be his preference. Is he attracted by the material
side of life ? Then shall we see him occupied as a shoe-maker,
leather-dresser, miner, grave-digger. Is he rich and free ? In all pro-
babilty he will be a collector (it matters not of what, but a collector
in any case). Is he religious ? We may find him! as a sombre and
ascetic monk, with a limited intelligence, and narrowly fanatic. Is he
a philosopher ? Beware ! he will be a doubter, a wrangler, oftenti-
mes materialist and in any case bound upon the wheel of system. Is
he an artist, a musician for instance ? Surely his compositions will
 DOCTRINE OF SIGNATURES 131

tend to be slow and grave, but above all, bristling with technical dif-
ficulties, giving more place to harmony then to melody. Wagner, a
type of Satumian modified by Mars, offers these caracteristics with
die addition of this Martian movement, the ardour, the abuse of
brass instruments, evident signs of the influence of the fiery planet.
The reader will notice how fertile is the application of those prin-
ciples to orientatipn towards a profession.
As we have said already, the science of correspondences and of
signatures, which was a majestic synthesis in the days of old, nowa-
days has many gaps. The correspondences between planetary types
and graphological specimens is not yet entirely clear; the correspon-
dences exist, it is necessary to establish them again. For my part,
after having studied Desbarolles, whose ponderous works are a mine
of precious information. I have been able to restore some of these
correspondences.
Our Satumian, for instance, will have oftentimes a meagre, com-
pacted, angular and slow handwriting, without grace, without grace-
notes, but with a very marked punctuation. When Mercury modifies
him profoundly, his handwriting will be small, nearly microscopic,
compact, and once in a while vermicular. This « doctor's » hand-
writing, as it is known, is effectively of the Mercury-Saturn type, and
oftentimes shows a disposition for medical studies, as for sciences in
general. That graphology is not an unerring criterium is a fact known
to many, < faked » handwritings, the abuse of the fountain-pen and
of pens with square nibs reduce its possibilities. But the hand that
holds the pen, and the face behind which the daily drama of the
thoughts are acted, will come to the assistance of the graphologer
and supply him with useful indications. Our Satumian will have
knotty fingers, which are a sign of order and a systematic mind; long
and narrow hands showing a love for details, a realisation of the
value of seemingly trivial matters, a punctilious mind; and their
general colouring moreover will be dark. This is mainly true when
the Satumian influence is predominant, for one of the difficulties in
this line of research is that one never encounters absolutely pure types,
but all types associate two or three influences, sometimes even more,
and to various degrees.
(To be continued).

Translated (by permission) from « Coude-a-Coude » (Paris),

issue of December, 1930.
 -132-

8tl)* ^strtflajjer s (ffrjoke

HANS BOTHE

V
ERY well, I'm willing to give you a chance to show what
this Astrology of yours can do ! I'll give you the birth dates
of five other girls, all about the same age as my purposed
fiancee, and you'll tell me which of the six I'm going to
marry I »
« Exactly, Ralph. Be careful that you write everything down
exactly, and remember, I must have the hour of birth, as well as the
date and the place. >
« Hadn't I better give you the names, as well? »
« Joke about it all you want to, old man, I don't mind! But if you
really want me to help you, be sure to get me the real facts. I'll come
in tomorrow afternoon, right after lunch, so as to have a solid after-
noon's work on the horoscopes of the six girls in time for the party
in the evening. »
« All right, Charles, I'll hustle around and get you the figures.
You see, you've got to get it done in time. Delays won't count. The
day after tomorrow, perhaps, the papers will have the news of our
engagement, and after that I shan't need any astrologer to tell me
who my bride's going to be. »
«And,» added his former college chum, who was an eager stu-
dent of Astrology, « I'd rather do it before I meet anyone at your
party. In that way my opinion would be perfectly unbiased and
unprejudiced, since I shall not have seen any of the six contestants,
and, aside from the charts which I shall draw up, I won't have any
prior information as to their wealth and social position. »
« And, » added his former college chum, who was an eager stu-
birthday cake, which you call as « horoscope? »
« Yes, if you like to put it that way. But I've already shown you
that the stars give you your opportunities, or withhold them, though
you have a certain amount of liberty the way you make use of the
 T H E ASTROLOGER'S CHOICE 1*3

opportunities given you. I've told you a few things about yourself,
by the way. »
« I'll admit it, but others, who aren't astrologers, have told me
almost as much. Why, just from the letters that make up my name,
one woman found out a lot of things about me. A Spanish girl I
knew once was a dab at palmistry — but then, she was a bit of a
witch, any way », he ended a little lamely, evidently not wanting
to tell what had been said. « But your ideas are a bit more far-fetched
still, old man and a few light-years more or less of distance doesn't
seem to matter to you. Why don't you draw it mild? »
The astrologer smbled, evidently quite sure of himself.
c You're talking just to convince yourself,* he said, « you don't
expect to convince me. Now, I'm off. I'll be here, right after lunch
tomorrow, with a few books of reference, and it's up to you to get
me the needed facts. »
« Don't worry, they'll be here! » said the prospective bridegroom,
as he slapped his chum on the shoulder. « I wouldn't lose a chance
like this to catch you tripping! You put it over me too many times
at college! »
But, as he walked rapidly home, Charles wondered whether he
had been entirely wise to speak with such certainty. Not all horos-
cope charts are easy to read. He had come back to his native town
after a five years absence, intending to ;give his chum a surprise, and
the surprise had been his. Ralph was about to become engaged,
though, as was his nature, he could never be sure of anything until
die last minute.
The two college mates had lunched together, and Charles, who
was full of his subject, had talked much of Fate and Karma, of Free
Will and Destiny. But Ralph was distrait. It was not until the coffee
and cigars that he told of his impending engagement and the party
set for the evening of the following day. Charles, with his astrological
twist, was horrified to find how little his friend had studied die
character of the girl he proposed to marry, and be urged him not to
plunge ahead too fast.
« Before very long » he said, « people who really want to get
married will pay more heed to finding out astrologically whether
their characters are suited one to another than they wiU to getting a
marriage license. »
It was this statement which had spurwsd Ralph to his challenge that
hia astrological friend, without having seen a single one of the ladies
m question, should pick the proposed fiancee from: a group of six,
having nothing but die place date and hour of birth to gtad*
 134 ' T H E SEER

The challenge once accepted, Charles would not withdraw, but

he wondered if he had not been a little hasty. To interfere in a mar-
riage was a serious matter. A horoscope chart is an intricate complex:,
and, with six to do in a single afternoon — leaving little time for
reflection — he might seize upon the wrong factor, regarding as the
main issue what was only a secondary point. Yet he had perfect
confidence in the scientific foundation of Astrology.
When, therefore, he returned to his friend's house the next day,
he was alight with eagerness, and full of interest in his task.
« Right on time, Charles, eh? » was his friend's greeting.'« All
right. Here you are. Six girls, N° 1,2, 3, 4, 5, and 6; places, date*
and hours of birth complete in every case. Do you need anything
else? >
'f Nothing. >
« All right. This room) looks on the back, and no one comes iu
this way. I see you're dressed for dinner, so that's all right. I'm going
to lock you in, and you won't be disturbed till the dinner bell ring*;.
Now about.. >
« No use starting a yam, Ralph. You don't realise it, of course,
but this means a lot of work for me, and — and — it may mean you
whole life's happiness to you! »
The tone was so grave that the younger man was startled. But hi*
carried it off with a wave of the hand, and banged the door shut,
turning the key.
Still, Ralph Goulden went downstairs slowly, and — for hint —
thoughtfully. His uncle and aunt, in whose home he had lived for
some years since the death of his parents, had set their hearts on his
marrying Stella Regner. As for Ralph, he had drifted with this
stream. Stella clearly liked him, her people had means, and hi}
himself was getting on towards the thirties, so it was time to setde
down.
Charles Bodner, he thought, had never seemed to want to marry,
and certainly had never settled down. He had never sought position,
nor asked favours from anyone. He had written two or three times n
year, nearly always from a different place, and from the queerest
comers of the world. He seemed to be equally at home everywhere,
and one sensed his intense interest in life. « Queer chap, Charles >,
was Ralph's inward reflection.
Shortly before the hour set, the guests began to arrive. Stella
Regner was among the last, very handsomely gowned, and looking
as though she were aware but did not want to seem to be aware, oli
 T H E ASTROLOGER'S CHOICE [135

the underlying purpose of the evening. Ralph hurried to her side,

and. after hearty greetings, told her of his friend's arrival from dis-
tant parts and of some of his queer accomplishments. Soon everyone
had arrived, and Charles had not yet come down. Just a minute or
two before the hour, the astrologer entered the drawing room. His
finely chiseled face, distinguished manner and perfect calm marked
him out at once as different from the gayer and slightly noisier guests.
Immediately after the introductions were made, dinner was an-
nounced, and Charles found that he had been placed next to Stella
Regner. This may have given him some clue to his friend's intentions,
but, if so, he made no sign.
It was Charles, impatient as ever, who could not wait until the
end of dinner for his news. He rose and explained to his guests that
his friend Charles Bodner was an adept in astrology, a science which
was rapidly claiming anew the attention of thinkers the world over,
and that he Was able to judge character and to foretell the future in
a marvellous way.
« But, > added Ralph, « I'm afraid my friend has allowed
himself to wander a bit too far out of the strictly scientific path, and,
just this afternoon, he took up a challenge which I made. Some of
you here present know something about it. Six of the ladies present,
whose names and personalities are absolutely unknown to my friend,
have given their dates of birth and their birthplace, and, merely
from this data, Mr. Bodner is to name among the six, which of them
I am likely to marry, if any ».
Ralph had tried to maintain a humorous inflection in his voice,
but was conscious that he had not succeeded. Perhaps the perfect
quietness of his friend somewhat discountenanced him.
One or two of the younger girls giggled, but the feeling was not
general. All felt that this was not a pleasantry, but had a deeper
meaning.
.« Ladies and Gentlemen, friends of my friend », said Charles,
as he rose, « you will not expect a speech from me. I am asked to
give the result of my findings to a scientific question, answered in the
terms of that science—the science of Astrology. I may say that, at
this moment, I have no knowledge as to whom among die ladies
present may be Number One, Two, Three, Four, Five or Six. I
numbered some slips of paper containing dates, and gave the key to
the numbering in a closed envelope to Mr. Goulden. It has not been
opened. The secret, then, is a secret still.
( Firstly, then, I am in a position to say that an important evenl
 .36 T H E SEER

is forecast, more exactly, a series of events are forecast in the horos-

cope of Mr. Goulden. There is marriage, there is parting, there is
death, but I do not say that all these deal with the same person. If
you wish a figurative phrasing, there is rosemary and rue. incense
and myrrh. »
This time there was no smile, but only an intense interest, which
increased as the speaker took from1 his pocket a few slip* of paper.
« I will now say a word or two on each of the persons whose
dates I have been given. Excuse me if I speak of them as Numbers!
c I find, first, that Number One is proud and desires to rule. I
should not say that she would be a desirable wife for you. Ralph,
for you have a good deal of mulishness in your disposition, and there
would be constant conflict. She seems to be well-to-do, and it might
be possible that you could put up with her ways, in order to keep
the treasury intact.
« Number Two will leave this town very shortly. She will write
to you, and you will write to her. But this will not last very long,
and her interest will soon die out.
« Number Three will also leave this place, and will travel in the
same direction as Number Two, that is, to the north and west. She
is not likely to correspond with you, because she will be engaged
before very long, and her fiance will be of a jealous character.
« Number Five will go to live in a great city, disappointed and
even embittered. Her expectations had been high, and so had yours,
that there would be a link between you. But, before many weeks
have passed, she is going to receive a severe reminder of other duties
which belong to a period prior to her coming to this town and they
will claim her attention. The death of a near relative is at hand,
and bq that she will be led into a path of love and happiness which
she would never have thought possible.
« Number Four will come prominently to your notice, but she will
not touch your heart. You admire her appearance, and you may
desire to win her, but in less than two years time the fiery Mars
throws a spark into her heart and she will then meet the man she
really loves.
c But Number Three would make the ideal mate for my friend,
« wife who would be able to meet every test She will stand by him
through duck and thin. In the depths of herself, she loves him* but
the ways of love are sometimes so strange that she has never allowed
herself to become aware of it.
 THE ASTROLOGER'S CHOICE 137
, ••„ ., ; as aesa

'« Ladies and Gentlemen, it would not be difficult for me to pick

out Number Three from among you. But, to do so, would acquaint
her with some other thing I could say, and perhaps rob her of some
peace of mind, giving her trouble that might be spared her. During
the last few days of this month she is likely to injure her'hand, and
—but, Friends, I must not tell too much!*
A buzz of confused excitement rose as soon as Charles sat down,
and Ralph was begged for the key—which, of course, he declined
to < give. The dinner closed in a hum of astonishment and wonder.
As soon as Ralph could excuse himself from Stella, Ralph took
his friend aside, and said :
cYou've done it now! How can I make any announcement
tonight, after what you've said?*
Why announce anything, at this time? You don't want to score
another sensation in the newsaper, a few weeks hence, do you?*
« But the girl you gave as Number Three is almost out of the ques-
tion ! She's like moonlight to sunlight, when beside Stella. Oh yes.
I'm fond of her, in a way; we've been pals, ever since children. You
wouldn't call that «love» would you? »
« Why not ? »
« Man alive ! — And then you said she was going to get hurt ?
That's tough on Gertie, she's a real good sort. Well—I don't know
what to do. Let's go back ! We'll start dancing, and that'll make
them forget. »
Stella soon managed to disengage herself from the group around
her and came direct to Charles.
« I could not help but feel that you referred to me in your speech,
Mr. Bodner, and I think you owe me an apology ».
Charles smiled slightly, but courteously, and made no answer.
« You do ! » the voice raised a little. « Ralph seems to be consi-
derably upset, and is too much so to make any definite announcement.
Of course you knew that he and I were secretly engaged and that he
intended to announce the engagement this evening ! »
« I was aware of his intentions, Miss Regner, but it was not
until dinner that I know whom he thought of marrying. *
« And you think I shall go, simply; that I shall give in to whims of
fancy, this way? My dear Mr. Bodner. this is simply amusing ! And
you would have me give my place to Number Three, whoever she
may be ? I shall ask .Ralph to go ahead,, since a few friends already
know of our intentions, and we cannot chop and change because of
your predictions! »
 138 ~* THE SEER

He looked at her. '" *"•"* .•>*-*

«Unless,» she added scoffingly, but with a certain tremor in her
voice which betokened fear, «unless you can tell me sufficiently of
my past to make me admit your knowledge of the future. »
( Come *, said he. «I can satisfy you, but I do not not promise to
please you. »
Half an hour later, when they left the study, Stella was clearly
nervous and agitated.
« I am compelled to admit that you have been right, and I agree
to give up Ralph. I had rather not see him, now. Will you be good
enough to take me home? »
So, in some mystery to everyone, ended the night of the party.
The sequel came in a hasty letter from Ralph, telling of Stella's
changed manner, and a week later, of a summons to the city where
she had to take charge of her sister's little children, the sister failing
rapidly. One of the girls had left the little town, the other Was leaving
But the crux of the letter came in the statement that when motoring
with «Gertie»—the Number Three of the famous evening—an out-
jutting branch broke the wind-shield of the car and the girl's hand
was cut by the falling glass, while Ralph, who was driving, was
stunned. The shock and the situation brought realisation to both.
'« And now *, the letter closed, « Gertie thinks you should set the
date and the hour for our wedding. And you'll have to come yourself
to set us straight with the stars. *
Charles put down the letter and stared out of the window.
« And they'll be happy, tool * he muttered enviously. « Then-
horoscopes say so, both of them. While mine » he tapped his finger
impatiently on the table. « Well, if I'm not to marry, at least I can
play my part in helping others to mate wisely ».

No man ever yet found a way to harm another without harming

himself more.

Anything which does not progress cannot have come from a high
source.

It is very easy to test the fibre of your own character. Which do

you think of most: your work, or your pleasure?

i
 - = 139 —

IXotablc &ooks
The Voice of Mystic India
ALICE ELIZABETH DRACOTT
<Blder a nd Co., London - 3i©>

T
HERE is a definite message in this book, and one which is
worthy of emphasis. We prefer to quote it in the author's
words: «To find this Key, to open the Door, to stand upon
the Threshold of the Next Room—to behold 1 Is not this
experience too wonderful to be missed? Yet perhaps few will believe
that the Real Entrance is not by way of the Seance Room, with its
mediums, its trumpets, its moveable chairs and tables, and all its po-
pular phenomena, but is sooner effected through the «Voice of the
Silence* alone ». We wish that Mrs. Dracott had called her book
c The Threshold of the Next Room », for the present title is not as
explicative as it should be. The book relates many personal psychic
experiences, simply and quietly told, and perhaps its most interesting
factor is the evidence given of the persistence of -rghost-formfe* over
long periods of history. An example of this is the vision of a long
caravan of camels, led by a soldier armed with bow and arrow, and
apparently associated with the period of Alexander the Great.
But most of the incidents are homely, and sometimes friendly, though
there is a sufficiency of cases of collective suicide, and one very
curious example of troops of children playing up and down a dan-
gerous stairway in a desolate hotel, noisy and turbulent in their play
—yet all ghosts! Almost secondary to the incidents is the evidence
that such psychic happenings are less rare in India than in the Occi-
dent, and the author writes: «The daily life of the Indian native is
permeated by the occurence of weird, and, in the ordinary way. inex-
plicable phenomena. »

Oahspe — A Kosmon Bible

(The Kosmon Press, Sydney, Australia )
Frankly, it is difficult to review this book. In the first chapter of
the First Book it is that that «The Beast (self) had four heads, and
the names of the Heads of the Beast were Brahmin. Buddhist Chris-
tian and Mohammedan ». « Faithism », therefore, is none of these.
The Book of Jehovih (the spelling given) deals with cosmogony, and
here and there resemblances may be traced to Hebraic Kabbalism
and to Tycho Brahe, but fairness compels the statement that the
greater part of the Kosmon Bible is highly original, and the illustra-
 140 T H E SEER

tions are more original still. In it may be found all the teachings of the
religion widely known as Faithism, This cBible* deals, largely, wiith
affirmed records of an.early speech and writing, known as c Panic. »
in which are found revelations hitherto unknown to modem main.
There is much that is fine in the book, but a life-time's study of it is
necessary to permit of a balanced judgment as to its authenticity or its
value.
,• " A Brother of the Third Degree •, ., H
$fi&' WILL L. GARVER
Purdjr Pun. Co., Chicago . fs, B.OK
The re-issw: of this book permits us to draw attention to it. Though
a novel, it contains many hints to esoteric teaching, some of which can
certainly be traced to their source, while others are more obscure. It
reads interestingly, though it is not the work of a trained writer; the
occasional amateurishness of style does not detract too much from the
esoteric message that the author desires to convey—especially the
purpose of Platonic of Virgin Marriage. The book was written loiag
before the World War and the prophecies in the last chapters are but
faintly in accord with the realisation. The renaissance and defeat of
< Napoleon t> by the Comte de St. Germain, and the establishment
of a c Republic of Europe » have proved a little aside from actuality;
here and there;, also, the author's American tendencies have coloured
his judgment. But interesting novels dealing with esoteric subjects are
very rare, and there is much in the book to be praised.
Politics of the Aryan Road
& CAPT. A. G. P A P E
C W . Daniel Co.. Londnu - 9H>
The kindliest reviewer in the world cannot entirely free himself
from personal bias, and the present writer holds the age-old belief
that occultism and politics should not be allowed to influence each
other. When, in addition to this, the Messiahsbip of one Krishnamuirti
is intruded, the skein becomes tangled, not to say snarled. The Laws
of Manu—Indo-Aryanized—are presented as immediately adapt-
able for the present state .of civilization, and Theosophists will find a
restatement of many of the modem developments of what has come
to be known as Neo-Theosophy—such as the World Mother. The
present King of England is the symbol of «The King of the World:*,
the English language (with an American nasal twang, because this
develops, the glands!) is to be the language of the world; and Mis.
Besant's particular brand of Socialism is the political policy for die
world. Thus, for Capt. Pape, everything is settled.
 -in-

tuitional ana International 2Utrolagg

IteWMMDi nlnreb 10, teas 7i s i s . n i . are«awlM
Sfor Indications prior tnl* date, see tbe December Issue ol"

F OR THE WEST OF EUROPE.—The lunation falls in

the sign of Pisces and in the House of Self-Undoing, Seclu-
sion and Occultism, and it is to be noted that it is close to
the position of the fixed star Scheat (on the leg of Pegasus)
by conjunction, and of the fixed star Markeb (on the side of Argo)
by opposition. This indication suggests a serious accident, probably
at sea, and the death or imminent death of some person in occult circles
may be thus forecast. The lunation itself is not much afflicted, the
strongest aspect being a favourable trine to Mars in Cancer in the
Third House, a position which is likely to indicate increased transit
facilities—possibly a Trans-Atlantic air post service.

England.—The lunation is unfortunate for public institutions, such

as hospitals or prisons, and the month is likely to be marked by an
increase in the Poor Law taxation, and a great increase of crime
leading to the overcrowding of prisons. Though spring usually dimi-
nishes Labour discontent, there is apt to be more class antagonism than
ever, and the popular element will prevail.

Germany.—The lunation is favourable to Germany, more so than

to England, and there is likely to be a party compromise and an im-
provement in Internal Affairs, also in international agreements. Ger-
man commerce, also, will improve, and the German mercantile ma-
rine will score a hit

Spain.—There is likely to be a death in the circle around the

throne, though it will not be that of the King himself. The new regime
will strive to establish a more democratic government, but there is
likely to be a renewed revolt of die Catalan nationalists.

Italy.—A generally favourable month, and there may be a royal

 142 T H E SEER

marriage. The colonial question will come to the fore, and some ques-
tion of colonial frontiers will be discussed.

France.—The lunation, this month, is less favourable for France

than for Italy, and there will be some trouble arising from imported
foreign labour. Some important development is likely to be made in
the amusement world, perhaps the cinema, as the result of a French
invention or discovery.

Russia.—This should be a very striking month for Soviet Russia,

as the lunation falls in the 10th. House, in the sign ruling this country,
and a tremendous drive for the extension of power is likely to be made.
Its duration is likely to be short-lived, however, and the menace to
Stalin (foreshadowed in our last number) is repeated this month and
seems to draw closer.
i

North Africa.—A very favourable lunation, but not likely to be

marked by any very striking factor, though Tunis and Algeria may
figure in international affairs in some minor way. Some royal visitor
or state visit is indicated.

India.—The only trouble of importance likely to come during this

month will be of an educational character, and launched by Hindu
students.

China.—Armed vessels will again be sent to Chinese waters, be-

cause of piratic raids, and threats on the foreign concessions.

Japan.—The Pan-American element of South America, having

thrown overboard the United States, is likely to extend a hand to
Japan, and the invasion of the cyellow peril* into the American con-
tinent looms up more prominently than ever. A three-cornered alliance
between Argentine, Brazil and Japan is likely, giving Japan a foot-
hold on the Atlantic as well as the Pacific Ocean. A Japanese naval
base may be granted by Brazil.

United States.—The market is likely to recover with a rush, but

die situation in the agricultural districts remains unchanged, and the
rise will be but meteoric. There is likelihood of some important astro-
nomical announcement from this country.
 — 143-

21 practical tttouroe
in th,* (Dracular Science*
The Tarot Astrology
Ksriibavlisjin Cr&irology

Hermetic Numerology MEM

T
HE NUMBER TWO.—The fundamental principle of
this number is Duality. It is the first step away from One.
It represents the two factors «What Does* and «What is
Done*, often expressed philosophically by the terms the
;<Self» and the «Not-Self», or—in humbler terms: « What is Me »
and < What is not Me ». In the same sense that One indicates Sta-
bility, the Two indicates movement. Just as One posits Eternity, Two
posits Time. The One is boundless, but the Two suggests Space and
the limitations in Space. In Hermetism, it is not entirely correct to say
that Good and Evil are absolute, since the Absolute is One; it is cor-
rect to say that Good and Evil exist, so soon as the One passes into
the Two; hence, One is Absolute and Two is relative.
The Occult Geometry of Two.—This is always represented as
two parallel lines, usually shown horizontally. It is an axiom that two
parallel lines will never meet in finity, but will meet in infinity. This
is a geometrical statement of the Unity of Infinity, and it is possible
of proof in Higher Mathematics. This is allied with esoteric paradox,.
permitting a straight line to be an arc in infinity, and yet a straight
line in finity. The apparent contradiction is due to the fact that In-
finity intrudes a third factor into the problem. It is an incomplete
figure in Relativity, yet, even here, it holds that teaching of further
and of future union of all things, for it must always be remembered
that Hermetism has as one of its great characteristics that of viewing
the Cosmos as a whole balancing the two Powers of the Absolute and
the Relative. The Seventeenth Book of «The Divine Pymander »
is given over to this teaching, summed up in the 16th. Stanza: «Whe-
refore, letting go all much and vain talking, we must understand these
two things: 1) That which is made, and 2) Him which is the Maker;
for there is nothing in the Middle, between these Two, nor is there
any third.*
The Symbolic Concordances of the Number Two,—Astrplogjc*
 i.. THE SE£R

ally. Two is in special relation with the 2nd. sign of the zodiac, Tau-
rus, not by reason of its rulership by Venus, but by reason of its being
the sign of exaltation of the Moon.
Alphabetically, it is in correspondence with the, letter B. of the
English alphabet, and Beth of the Hebrew alphabet. Its hieroglyph
indicates the «open mouth*, the Word, the Verbum, the Created,
since as soon as the Word was spoken, Creation began.
Kabbalistically, it is « The High Priestess », representing Woman
in the higher sense, even as the One also represents Man, in the higher
sense. It is the Second Person of the Trinity, viewed in another guise.
Or, again, the Two may be viewed as the establishment of the Pas-
sive or Receptive, in relationship with the Active, or Exteriorizing.
Masonically, it indicates the Fellow Craft,, and this is shown by the
symbolic usage of the Pillars of Jachin and Boaz, having a special
relation to Love and Wisdom. The Princess -Karadja has pointed
out with force and with reason that both these columns must be crow-
ned with the lotus, the emblem of purity, since the pillars indicate sex
in its highest form.
The Number Two in human physiology.—-In the larger sense, this
deals especially with Woman as a whole, since it is not to be forgotten
that there is a feminine reflection of the Macrocosm as well, as a mas-
culine reflection, and that Adam-Kadmon is susceptible of being
twice-visioned (which is by no means the same as being androgynous).
It has especially to deal with the womb and all the feminine organs,
and 'deals with function rather than with constitution. It also has to
do with some of the ducts, especially the lacteal. Indirectly it bears
upon the process of chylification, and the relation to Taurus gives 'it
a certain influence upon the breath. Here, again, the duality is shown
of inspiration and expiration; even as it is occasionally referred to the
equal and opposite processes of peristaltic action in the bowels.
The Number Two in musical tone and in colour.—There seems
ood-reason to accept the usual tradition giving a minor character to
3 lis tone,.and the note «La», which is the note of A natural in the
scale of C Major seems fully justified. There is some harmonic reason
to .ascribe this to the Mediant (E natural in the scale of C. Major),
but the tradition—so far as it can clearly be discerned—runs other-
wise.
The-corresponding colour is. given as Indigo, and sometimes as. a
Dark Violet (which is close akin), and this is sometimes treated as
indicating the colour aspects of the Illumined Moon and the Unillu-
mined Moon as twinned.
 THE SEER
A Monthly Review of Astrology
a n d of t h e Psychic a n d Occult Sciences
<Scfo»r-*t-CAf*/~t tt-anay 3%<?/S- 7€rfeear, &A. 32.
Institut Astrologique - Carthage, Tunisie

As a wide hospitality is herein extended to all branches of psychic1

and occult thought, it is deemed preferable lo leave to all contribu-
tors the privilege of responsibility for the ideals expressed in their
articles.
Vol. I l l No 4 April 1931 Price 1/ - or 25 cts

Reflections
HE TIME is fully ripe when a careful consideration
should he taken whether or no Occultism should be
ranged under what are known as « the academic
sciences *, such, for example, as may be found on the
curriculum of any established university.
It is a matter of common knowledge thai the origin
of Occultism is lost in the mists that enshroud Mans
first knowledge, thai Occultism held the proudest place in the wisdom
of ancient civilisations, and that it has ever maintained an honoured
stand among the leaders of thought. Its brief eclipse, during the
latter centuries of a superficial materialism, is now nearly past, and
the returning light illumines new horizons, themselves rendered all
the clearer by the discoveries that have been made by the material
sciences.
Yet, before occultists can justifiably claim that the study which
holds their esteem and affection should be classed among the acad-
emic sciences, they should be in a position to set forth with clearness
and decision what is the scope and the domain of « the Occult
Sciences ». It is far from sufficient lo declare that « Occultism
begins where Science leaves off *, although this is quite true; it is
equally unavailing lo describe the studies as « secret knowledge »,
for the double reason that that which is truly secret cannot be reveal-
ed, and that if it be a knowledge exclusively confined to candidates
for initiation, then it cannot be proposed for general study.

M •>*? *\ •*
:^._^v-..
 146 THE SEER

Undoubtedly the difficulty lies in the lack of a 'definite prolego-

mena for the classification of the Occult Sciences. Rene Kopp, among
others, has given valuable suggestions along this line, as have Gobron,
Schack, Myers, Woodfin arid others.
Without going into too much detail, it may be suggested that (the
occult arts and sciences* should include : 1) normal, sub-normal,
abnormal and supra-normal psychology; 2) psychical phenomena
possibly dependent on exira-normal powers, including such studies as
telepathy, telekinesis, and radiesthesia (auras,, human radiation,
thoughtography, rhabdomancie (etc.) ; 3) the laws of correspond-
ences in the different planes terrestrial and extra-terrestrial, including
exoteric and esoteric astrology, symbolism, the symbolic of numbers
and of geometrical figures, the exteriorisation of character as evid-
enced in the human body, such as physiognomy, chirology, and —
by unconscious reflex — graphology, the whole comprised in the
study known as « the doctrine of signatures *; 4) studies in compa-
rative religion, but more especially in the gnoses, the esoteric meanings
and the mystic elements of religions, such as Gnosticism!, Kab-
balism, Soufism, Pylhagoreanism, Neo-Platonism, Hindu Theosophy,
and the apocalyptic and mystic writings of all the great faiths; 5)
study and experimentation in the occult pragmatic sciences with es-
pecial attention to the phenomena which lie beyond the realm of pre-
sent ( scientific * knowledge, such as astral projections, extrusion of
personality, levitalions, and healing at a distance; 6) a close and
sympathetic investigation of all the phenomena generally classed as
« spiritistic * or ( spiritualistic *, and* following thereupon, com-
parative study of all teaching which may have come from some super-
human source, or from a source which is human but on a different
plane than our own; 7) occultism, properly so-called, dealing espe-
cially with mystery and the Mysteries, including occult cosmology,
occult chemistry and physics, and particularly Hermetism as embrac-
ing all philosophy and science in a system of which alchemy is one of
the seven keys; 6) the application of these different principles to
divinalory and oracular processes, embracing forms such as the Plates
of the Tarot, number prediction, veridical dreams, and the problems
of the Fourth Dimension — where Time ceases to act as a stable
factor; and 9) the purely spiritual, religious, ritual, mystic and mag-
ical states which are dependent on the foregoing principles, or are
themselves the leading causes.
It is very evident, therefore, that the phrase (the occult arts and
sciences* covers a very wide field, and that these, studies at the.
 REFLECTIONS U%

present time hold a very special interest, far greater than that of the
academic sciences, of which most of the principal lines of endeavor
have been thoroughly explored. The occult sciences call for pioneers,
for the open-minded, for those whose inner selves are receptive, and
such Workers will find therein the richest field for discovery.
The question of the establishment of a University entirely speci-
alized for the Occult Sciences has frequently been raised, and the
idea becomes more concrete when considering such a brief classific-
ation as We have given, but it may be inadvisible lo undertake this too
rapidly, though it is not too soon to lay plans. It should be noted thai
part of the Work suggested is being done at the present time, either in
the psychological departments of the great universities, in the psych-
iatric branch of the medical profession,in societies for psychic research,
in spirit circles and by the private investigations of many thinkers who
follow the imperishable line of those who seek the Truth.
The most urgent present need is that the Occult Sciences be ad-
mitted to the programmes of the leading universities, and to this end,
perhaps the best method is that of creating a chair of the Occult
Sciences in at least one of the leading universities of each country.
Students, who have thus secured a fundamental Working knowledge
of this group of sciences, might thereafter follow their studies in a
highly specialized institution, whether this latter be named a Centre,
a College, or a University.
There are several reasons why Ancient Carthage might be chosen
as the place for this College or University, and the fact that an Oc-
cult Centre is in process of development here may be taken as an indi-
cation of the striking opportunity which may present itself for the
future.

jfulftUeb predictions
Readers who have been following closely the Predictions in
( THE SEER * or in our French edition « I'Astrosophie * cannot
have failed to note the striking fulfilments of our Forecasts.
We desire especially to call the attention of our readers to the
predictions for last month. In the first paragraph, dealing with matters
in general, rather than with countries. We specified that the lunation
Was of special interest by reason of its relation to certain Fixed Stars,
Scheat and Markeb. This, We said, might presage three important
events;

* w
 J48 T H E SEER

1) < A serious accident, possibly at sea ».

2) c The death or the imminent death of some person in occult
circles ».
3) c Increased transit facilities — possibly a Trans-Atlantic air
post service ».
Word for Word, every one of these three predictions has been ful-
filled.
« The serious accident, possibly at sea * was fulfilled to the
letter by the sad accident to the « Viking >, a vessel
specially fitted up to take moving pictures of the seal fisheries,
and which was blown up by a terrible ex-plosion on board, 39 persons
having lost their lives, including two of the American cinema produ-
cers. The explosion happened less than 48 hours before the lunation
itself. There Was also an explosion on the River Yang-lse in China,
when the liner « Pahji * blew up, with a loss of 200 lives.
< The death of some person in occult circles * is all too unhappily
realized by the death of the Revd. Vale Owen, the great English
spiritualist leader, the « scribe * of the « Vale Owen script »,
generally regarded as one of the most striking and powerful mediums
for ( automatic * or « inspired * Writing that has ever been seen,
Though not as much in the public eye as Conan Doyle, his Work Was
on a higher plane and his influence Was far greater. His death, also,
came just at the lunation.
The third prediction fell just as true. On March 20, the very day
after the lunation, the French Chamber of Deputies — to the sur-
prise of everyone — renewed its subsidy of the c Aero-Postale *,
an important banking and aviation project to establish a regular post-
al air service between Europe and South America.
Not a single one of these predictions could have been foreseen,
and astrological students of mundane astrology will do Well to note
the importance of Fixed Stars upon the lunations.
In the February SEER, page 92 the following prediction was
made; Japan — Very doubtful and stormy period. Strikes and poli-
tical disturbances. On the 1st. of March, close to the full moon of
this lunation (the period « feminine * of the month!) the Japanese
Chamber of Representatives, after a stormy session and much trouble
by militant Japanese suffragettes, granted the franchise to Women in
municipal elections.
Not less striking is the fulfilment of a prediction dealing with so-
cial matters. In the last issue of THE SEER (page 141) the pre-
diction was made; Italy — A generally favourable month, and there.
 FULFILLED PREDICTIONS 149

may be a royal marriage. On March 18, the eve of the lunation, the
announcement was made, for the first time, of the engagement of
Princess Isabelle d'Orleans-Bragance to le Comte de Paris; the
marriage to lake place early in April, exactly at the lime forecast.
On the san:* page, and continuing: Italy — The colonial question
will come co the fore and colonial frontiers will be discussed. On
March 13, Mr. Henderson, British Minister of Foreing Affairs,
announced that an impartial commission Would be sent to South Lybia
to consider the question of the colonial frontier between the French
and Italian colonial possessions.
On the same page; Tunis and Algeria may figure in international
affairs in some minor way. Some royal visitor or state visit is indicated.
On the \4th. March a flotilla of 8 Italian Destroyers made an offi-
cial visit to Algiers. On March 21 the American Ambassador lo
France paid an official visit to Tunis. On April 10 the President of
the French Republic will come with full staff and ceremonial for an
official state visit to Tunisia and Algeria. It is also to be noted that
the French Government has arranged to build 4,000 model villages
in North Africa, in the pursuit of a wide colonisation project.
Rather a curious fulfilment is the following: France — Some
important development in the amusement world. The prediction bore
upon the cinema, but the actual fulfilment Was along the line of bet-
ting and gaming. The Chamber of Deputies authorized the reopening
of the Casino at Enghien; the city of Paris has authorized the estab-
lishment of betting booths all over the city for the « Muluel Urbain »
(horse races); and a proposal has been officially put before the City
Council of Paris by M Moriette, one of the Councillors, to found a
monster Casino at Paris to outrival Monte Carlo. The proceeds are to
be used exclusively for the poor.
In the predictions it Was stated thai conditions of labour Would be
Worse in England and better in Germany. The reports made in
March, for the month preceding, showed an increase of 16,916 un-
employed in England, and a decrease of 19,000 in Germany.
On the same page a reference Was made to disturbances started
by Hindu students. Troubles have been reported from Bombay and
Lahore, but the strangest result is a repercussion in California. As
a result of stress over the rights of passive resistance in India, 13
Hindu students have been murdered in California universities, the
latest being at Sacramento.
Several other examples of predictions fulfilled during the present
month have been omitted for lack of space.
 — 150 —

JDcmas
BOON CLARK
"Dentaa baa loraakeu mc, hwvlng loved tbla p r e s e n t w o r l d
a n d la departed to Ttaeaanlonlca."
(Col. iv 14)
Demas, in his home in Thessalonica,
Prosperous and honoured by his fellow-men,
Successful in the devious ways of commerce.
Shrewd with his bargains, ready with his pen,
Keeping accounts pleasant to write and read,
Trading with caravans and ships at sea :
He leans against his seat, and meditates,
While stars come out, and shadows bulge and flee.
His thoughts go to the years before he came,
Anon, the quivering shadow on the wall
Thrown by the oil lamp's golden flame,
Looks like the stooping figure of old Paul.
Paul, with whom he had « laboured » like the rest,
Before « this present world » with jewelled finger
Had shown him the Material was the Best,
And bid him take his chances, and not linger.
Showed he was wasting his superior powers.
And wooed him with seductive, fluting voice,
To leave his common work and weary hours,
And take a place more lofty, and more choice.
His meditation leads him to those times
When, gathered with the followers of the Lord,
Himself one of a group around the Man
Who first had brought to them the Living Word.
Paul takes the unleavened bread, and thin red wine.
And giving thanks, shares it, and the sublime
And awful memory of that Holy Feast
Comes and destroys his boasted earthly peace.
He has « this present world », but what beside ?
What hopes of heaven, when earth has ceased to be?
He left his ploughshare by the furrow's side,
Christ tells his soul « Thou art unworthy Me. ».
 jTatwurable (fflemint* for 2l:prU-JHatj 1031
NOTE. — By reason of repeated requests from readers, these analyses of
favourable dates' have been classified. They are general, of course; the dates
especially favourable to each person must be calculated from his or her ho-
roscope.
For indications prior to April 21, see the March issue of « The Seer ».

F
OS GENERAL PURPOSES. — Favourable Days and Hours. —
According to Solar, Lunar and planetary aspects, the most fav-
ourable days will be: Apr. 23rd. all day; 25th. morn; 26th even;
27th after; 28th mora; May 1st after; 4th all day; 5th after; Oth
morn; Oth morn; 14th morn; 15th after; 16th after; 10th morn;
20th all day.
Unfavourable Days and Hours. — Apr. 22nd after; 24th aU day; 25th
after; 26th morn; 29th all day; 30th all day; May 3rd all day; 7th all day;
8th all day; Oth after; 14th morn; 16th midnight; 17th even; 18th morn;
21st evening.
ENGAGEMENT AND MARRIAGE. — Favourable Days and Hoars for
matters pertaining to affairs of the Heart.— Best, day of the month for 4 man
— May 4. Best day of the month for a woman — May 7; Other good daya :
April 25th morn; 28th morn; May 4th morn; 10th after; 14th morn; 20th
morn.
Tnfavourablo Days and Hours. — Worst Day of the Month for a Man —
May 9 Worst day of the Month for a Woman — Apr. 20 and May 2. Other
bad days Apr. 22nd after; May 3rd morn; 10th after; 16th even; 18th morn.
BUSINESS AND FINANCE. — Favourable Day and Hours Bast Day for
Finance — May 7. Best Day for Steady Business — May 14. Best Day for
New Venture or Speculation — May 12. Other good days Apr. 25; morn;
28th morn; May 11th after; 16th after.
Unfavourable Days and Hours. — Worst Day for Finance May 9. Worst
Day for Steady Business May 15 Worst Day for New Ventura or Speculation
May 17. Other Bad Days. — Apr. 25th after; 27th morn; May 13th all day1;
18tb morn.
VOYAGES AND LONG TRAVEL. — Favourable Days — Best Day te
start. Apr. 24 Other good days, May 10th 12th.
Unfavourable Days Worst day to start May 11 Other bad days Apr. 28,
May 20.
SURGICAL OPERATIONS. — Arrange, if possible, between April 21 and
May 1, or between May 18 and 21, Favourable Days and Hours : Apr. 28th
9 a. m.
152 THE SEER

ASPE'CTS. (A- »«l VoUc)

a j> 9 * V

•x cf cf
* m .*- 1

a> -JL j^. *.

t _* /. A
— -R.
L.
V -*• •*
*? cr-
V •R •7*

X A & o
i.e. JS£-
 - m-

$oro£cope of tt)c Monti)

ARIEL VOLAC - P«t

The gift of poetry is most unusual in the native of this horoscope, tense,
full of imagery, and passionate. It is matter of special interest to note,
that, in this case, it is not so much the verbal gift of poetry which it
to be noted, it is the veritable Self of the native herself which clamours for
supreme verbal expression.
Astrologically considered, the horoscope reveals a striking conflict be-
tween the high subconscious self, (revealed in the fact that 7 planets are
in the Triplicities of Water and of Air the subconscious planes of the Person-
ality and the Individuality, respectively and the very conscious personal self,
(revealed by the fact that four planets are in the sign of Scorpio). The mode
of this conflict and the nature of this expression is definitely shown to be
ia poetry; Mercury, the planet of expression, is in conjunction to the Sun,
which gives strength, in a favourable sextile to the Moon, which gives
imagination, and in trine to Neptune, the planet of poetry and music, in the
literary sign of Gemini. It is also to be noted that Aquarius, the sign of
originality and creation, ia on the Ascendant, and its ruler, Uranus, is in
House IX, the House of the Philosophy and of the Higher Mind.
It is not until one has carefully considered the above factors, summarized
in a single paragraph, that fully appears the intense interest of the horoscope
of this California poet. The four planets in Scorpio not only indicate an
intensity of sex, but three of them are in House 8, the House of Death and
Desire, among them Mars and the Sun, both fiery elements. It may be said
that this does not necessarily indicate poetry, but the careful student will
not fail to remember that House 8 is one of the occult "Houses, dealing
with the Other-World, and he will find a further clue in the Occult House
4, the House of « the End of Things » and of the Larger Home. Here, then,
is a strange and alluring complex of Desire, of that inner urge for Higher
and Secret Things which is known as Occultism, and of musical and
rhythmical expression. It is very unusual to find Scorpio expressing itself
in this way, but it gives to the horoscope its driving inner power. Save fox
the sextile to Mercury, the Moon is not strong, and its position in Capricorn
in House X seems to have a double meaning: the Saturnian influence gives
the steadiness and measure which permits a mastery of the rules of metre,
and it promises fame — late in life.
_ Students of symbolic Directions will find crises of importance in Progres-
sions, and, to speak only of those which are to come, there is a personal
ciisis at 33 years of age, and a professional promise of great moment at
35 years of age. Students of the Wemyss degrees will note « Power of
Speech > on the Mid-Heaven, « Understanding of Human Nature > on the
Ascendant, < Karma > for the degree on which is found Uranus, master
of the horoscope, while Mars — a potent factor in this horoscope as Lord of
the Sign wherein is found the satellitium, is on the degree of « Magnetism »,
and Venus, planet of the Arts as well as of love, has cFever Heat* for the
character of her degree. The horoscope is a very remarkable one, and well
portrays the intensity and vividness of color and of emotion which char-
acterise the works of this writer.
 - »54

ttje fUtroflrabation

JANDUZ
in
THm Rctroaradatia

W H E N Mars is in the Ascendant, or is the Ruler of

the sign on the Ascendant, then the retrogradation of
this planet, at no matter what time it may occur in the
life, will operate particularly upon the manifestations
of personal will.
If, at the moment of turning retrograde, Mars is in a Fixed Sign,
there is every likelihood that the native will persevere and will remain
as hard as granite in the purposes or in the acts which he had begun
before the retrogradation went into effect. The will seems to double
back on itself, and — for good or ill — becomes unshakeable.
If, on the contrary, coming from a Fixed Sign at birth, Mars
passes into a Mutable or a Cardinal Sign at the moment of retrograd-
ation, then the native is likely to be ready to modify his mode of
action, new aims present themselves to him in the brightest colours,
and it may well be that he will entirely change the manner of his
life at this time, whether it be in business, in sentiment, or in his
genera] mode of existence, according to the Houses and the Aspects
which operate in concordance or in disharmony.
The horoscope on the following page illustrates the foregoing
factors.
Birth, masculine. August 1679.
The native was little troubled by any special interest in the opposite
sex. (I) yet, from his first meeting, he was greatly smitten by the wo-
man whom he was to marry six months later. Mars being in the
First House in a Fixed Sign, sesqui-quadrature to the Moon and

(1) Venus became retrograde before maturity but was in digr.ity at birth;
this did not prevent sentiment from declaring itself when brought into action
by other astral influences.
 RETROGRADATION O f P L A N E T S 1*5

master of the Seventh House, at the same time in detriment, this

planet's influence tended always to lead the native away from marri-
age.
He married at the age of 43 1 /2 years, at the time when Mars
came retrograde, having progressed to an opposition with the Moon,

but approaching a sextile to the Sun, Uranus, and the Part of For-
tune. At the same time Uranus, was the sub-lord of House VII, by
reason of exaltation, and this hurried matters.
It is worthy of note, here, that Mars in the 1st. House is under
the direction of two feminine forces: Venus, ruler of Taurus, and the
Moon in exaltation in that sign; also, that at the moment of marriage,
Mars passed into the sign of Cancer, its sign of Fall, under the
opposition of a Moon which was still powerful in House X in spite
of its debility. Thus it is easy to understand that the retrogradation
of Mars, added to other debilities, formed the determining factor
which modified the whole life of the native, and that by his own
will and desire.
In a feminine horoscope, if, after a first marriage resulting in
divorce, Mars, as significator of the second marriage, becomes re-
 1*6 THE SEER

Irograde, it is highly probable that the second marriage will not take
place, and this by reason of a suspicious fear of men engendered by
the first marriage, and a certain ill-balanced resistance to marriage
in itself, which may take the form of a haunting fear that any future
union would be as unhappy as had been the first. This is all the
more surely indicated if Mars is in a Fixed Sign.
At first, this may seem to be in contradiction with what I have
already 6aid to the effect that when Mars become retrograde in a
Fixed Sign it hardens the will-power for all that Mars represents.
But, it is necessary to remark that, in the 1st. case. Mars is in the
Ascendant or is master of the Ascendant, thus ruling the factor which
belongs to him, especially the will; while, in the 2nd case. Mars is
tha ruler of House VII and therefore represents a possible < event »,

Mi.
Itl Up

f**« n.

that of Marriage, and the planet's retrogradation applies especially

to this fact, or to its non-realisation .by the sole interveution of the
.Will.
Birth, feminine, August, 1894
This native, a woman of good middle-class position, with an
agreeable character, sympathetic, gay, clever with her fingers, marri-
 RETROGRADATION OF PLANETS ]9t

ed her cousin, Venus being in conjunction with Mercury, lord of the

5th. House, but was forced to divorce her husband five years lata*,
his infidelity having reached a pass where it v/as impossible for her
to tolerate it longer without loss of self-respect.
From that time onwards, the native was asked in marriage by
several eligible suitors, well-to-do and of sufficient social position,
and these proposals of marriage increased as she approached her
30th. year. Several times she had decided to consent, but always
at the last moment she declined, stricken with fear of a second
unhappy experience. Now, Mars became retrograde when she was
29 years old, in Taurus, master of an intercepted Capricorn in the
7th. House, and acting on the purpose and on the will of the native,
by its sextile to Jupiter in the Ascendant.

So far as the « natural malignity » of Mars is concerned, and

especially where the question of sickness is concerned, it is of value
to observe that when an illness declares itself with Mars in the
Ascendant turning retrograde, and when, in its retrogradation, Mart
transits the Ascendant, there will result a critical stage in the illness,
but death will not result, not even though Mars be the Lord of the
8th. House, unless other powerful influences foretell the close of
life.
(To be continued)

There are two things which every man can find if h« satin for
one of them alone, but which remain impossible if he seek tor then
together. These two are God and Wisdom.

Sooner or later, we shall have to learn everything. It is batter ta

Legin. No matter what may be the line chosen, knowledge is never
useless.

The lazy man will not hear, and the over-busy man cannot hear;
it is in the golden mean between these two that sensitiveness to
Nature and to Higher Messages is found.
 — 158 —

mm '-:•!;.•"«;

?. ;: J. t ' C - S /

^P$$
 - 1 5 9 -

(Concetning Jfinanrtal %ztxolo%Ji

CLIFF TAYLOR '' '* ^

T
HE FINANCIAL aspect of Astrology is, I think, one of
the divisions of the science that so far has not had the at-
tention and publicity that it deserves. The reason for this is
undoubtedly on account of the lack of knowledge regarding
the operation of the various aspects in mundane maps, and in the
charts of the stock exchanges themselves. Several cases have been
brought to my attention where an affliction of Jupiter-square Uranus,
or Sun square Uranus has been accompanied by rising markets, whe-
reas one would be inclined to think that any evil aspect like the afore-
mentioned would be operative on the downside of the markets. (1)
t

Upon the opposite page please note a chart giving the high and
low prices of a group of representative United States common stocks
for the past few months. This average of leading Industrial stocks
is called the Dow-Jones Average, and it is a matter of special financ-
ial interest to see how the world depression has affected the market
values of high-grade Americana securities. A few characteristic astrol-
ogical notations have been added at peak and at bottom points.

(1) There is no reason why Sun square Uranus should betoken a falling
market; rather should it indicate a sudden rise, but an unsound one. The
Editor.
 — 160 —

®iy Snnriiml America

T
HE Survival League of America has been brought into existen-
ce through the efforts of Win. C. Hartman, editor of the Inter-
national Directory of Psychic Science and Spiritualism. The
League will operate in affilation with The Survival League of
London, England, organized last year by Mrs. C. A. Dawson
Scott, as an International Movement in the interest of those who believe in
the demonstrability of Survival after Death.
A National Council of 100 has been formed for The Survival League of
America which embraces live names of many prominent individuals from other-
wise divergent fields of thought.
Among those on the National Council are Astrologers, Rosicrucians, The-
otophits, Christian Mystics, as well as Psychical Researchers and avowed
Spiritualists. Their locations extend from Coast to Coast and Canada, Cuba,
and Mexico are also represented.
Ambitious plans are in hand for the future activities of this League, inclu-
ding an Educational Departement for students, Investigations of medhimships,
Public Lectures, Publications, Seances for Members. A New-York head-
quarter will be established shortly.
It is intended to organize subsidiary State Leagues which in turn will
inaugurate Local Chapters in various Cities, and since membres are as ed
to subscribe to one Tenet only, that of Belief in the Demonstrability of Sur-
vival after Death, it is reasonable to assume that thousands of believers will
flock to Mr. Hartmann's support in this project, as they can readly meet on the
common ground of that platform, though holding otherwise, different views.
Miss Florence Robinson Haven, formerly Executive Secretary of the American
S.P.R., is the Executive Secretary of the Survival League of America. All
communications should be addressed to Wm. C. Hartmann, the National
Organizer and Director, at P.O. Box 29, Jamaica, N.Y.

Satan's Humility

The story is told that when some of the Fallen Angels urged Satan
to attack Heaven a second time, the Tempter answered: c I dare
not, I might be victorious! And who would wish to assume the
responsibilities of Omnipotence? »
 ©
PSYCHIC STUDY

tijc <£ml <£ge

HENRI DURVILLE

I
N M A N Y COUNTRIES, and especially in Italy, there exists
a widespread belief in the existence of persons whose mere
presence is malefic, even though this influence be involuntary
on their part. They are said to have the « Evil Eye », and
are usually known by the Italian name: « il Jettatorel »
In order to overcome this baleful influence, the most approved
method is that of the ancient Etruscans, pointing the hand in the
direction of the jettatore, usually with the forefinger and little finger
extended and the second and third fingers closed against the palm;
a forked branch of coral, a growth taken from the bosom of the Sea,
the Eternal Mother, is said to have the same effect, and is potent
when worn as a charm. How are we to look upon this belief which
may all too readily be taken to be a mere popular superstition, but
which, like all traditions, is not without a solid base of reality?
It is impossible to deny that certain persons, immediately upon
their entrance amid a circle of friends or in a meeting, produce an
impression of uneasiness and sometimes of actual physical distress,
which is not easily overcome. It happens — all too often — that these
same persosns are more conscious of their hurtful powers even than
are those with whom they come in contact, and are sufferers from
t'peir own noxious emanations, of which the exact nature is not always
easy to be determined. It is but ignorance to deny lightly the existence
of the jettatores, but at the same time it is important not to allow
oneself to be too easily impressed or alarmed, and above all not to
ascribe this evil influence to any person whose appearance is dis-
agreable, or who may be possessed of some natural infirmity which
produces a disquieting effect. It is thus that, in many countries, a
cross-eyed woman is straightway suspected of witchcraft.
When such a question arises as that of a suspicion of « the Evil
Eye » the first thing to be done is to exercise a strong self-control
and in nowise to allow oneself to be rendered timorous by reports
which may well be without foundation. Man has a natural tendency
 .162 T H E SEER

to follow his first impressions, and, in proportion to the few true

c sensitives » who can count upon the justness of their intuitions,
there are many « impulsives » who allow themselves to be influenced
either by a handsome appearance or by some special ugliness, draw-
ing therefrom unconsciously their motives for sympathy or antipa-
thy. In many cases, the reputation of a jettatore is merely a reflex
of a certain widespread antipathy produced by his appearance or
bis personality.
Human imagination is too powerful In its operations and too little
justified in its judgment to allow us to abandon ourselves entirely to
its guidance. Indeed we have devoted considerable study (1) to the
action of the imagination in organic diseases and in the right methods
to be employed in healing the same. The imagination, also, is given
to insist upon correspondences which may merely be superficial. The
mere fact that the presence of a certain man or woman may seem
to us to be dangerous or malefic, suffices sometimes to lead us to
attribute to this chance meeting all the minor difficulties or annoy-
ances which may happen to us immediately thereafter, even though
there be no correlation between the two groups of phenomena. The
supposed jettatore may be absolutely innocent, yet if the popular
belief in his evil influences is strong, his mere presence may reduce
the credulous to a state of mental abasement which will deprive them
of their normal forces of reaction, and will thus subject them to the
very annoyances which, in a stronger mental condition, they might
more easily have overcome.
None the less, even though we find ourselves in a position to guide
any person of average reasoning power who has too great a tendency
to follow the supposed warnings of a tradition which has been but
imperfectly understood, it is not so with everybody. There are many
cases of nervous weakness which have a pathological origin, and
such people are apt to find some exterior cause for everything which
Lappens to them; harassed by this fear they bend their backs before
adversity, they dare no effort to free themselves, and, in short, they
are disarmed and become impotent before a destiny which seems to
them to be irresistible because of an occult origin. There is here a
form of moral landslide against which we are able to strengthen
those who seek our help. (2)

(1) Bee: « COOTS de Msgnetisme personnel », by Henri Durville, pub.

Durville, Paris.
(2) Fondation Henri Dnrville, pour le traitement des maladies organiques
st psychiques. 64 Rue Charles Lafltte, Neuilly-sur-Seine, France.
 T H E EVIL E Y E t#

Others — and these may be classed as veritable neurasthenics —

are not only biased by ideas with they may have gleaned from
books or in the legendary lore of oral tradition, they go so far
as to imagine that all the forces of the world are arrayed against
them. The most innocent persons, the most normal happenings, even
those things which are beneficial in their nature seem to these neu-
rasthenic sufferers to be instinct with evil powers. These may be
classed among the great group of « victims of persecution », a
condition which is by no means rare, and such may often be better
helped by a wise use of therapeutic suggestion than by medicine for
nervous conditions.
Yet, though we may thus deal with cases where the fear of a
jettatore who is believed to be the possessor of a highly dangerous
evil power exists only in the tormented imaginations of these who
suffer, unhappily there exist cases where this influence is very far
from being imaginary!
There are jettatores! There are casters of « The Evil Eye »!
It is unquestionable that persons exist who are absolutely impreg-
nated with unwholesome and even malefic vibrations, and, often
without knowing it, and nearly always without being able to prevent
it, such persons transmit the evil currents to others who may be
particularly receptive to such vibrations. As often as not, this condit-
ion is the result of tampering with supposedly occult forces and of
psychic experiments undertaken without having undergone the neces-
sary preparation. I shall not be exaggerating if I say that such cases
come to us daily, and there is hardly a single case where we have
not be able to free the afflicted persons from the burden of evil which
obscured their whole lives.
In order to aid those who are over-susceptible to the influences ema-
nating from a jettatore — in other words, who fall readily under the
spell of the Evil Eye — the first action to be taken is the streng-
thening of their own personalities. If these unfortunate passives —
who are to be considered as sick patients — were in the full possession
of their forces, they would be able to resist that influence which
weighs upon them so heavily as to become a morbid oppression.
Unhappily they believe that the jettatore possesses in himself a
force which is actually irresistible. This is not the case.
The man who radiates forces which are definitely evil in them-
selves can only act upon those who have a diminished power of
resistance, in the same way that the power of pathogenic germs is
 164 T H E SEER

confined to those whose vitality-force is below par. It is necessary,

therefore, that any person who believes himself or herself to be under
a spell cast by the Evil Eye should build up confidence anew,
should reestablish his personal influence, and should set in full flood
of action his own vital magnetism. When such person is in full person-
al health, he will be able to resist the force of any jettatore.
The caster of evil spells, who has become such by reason of his
unwise experimentation in an astral world where dwell impure forces
and entities, is often rendered acutely miserable by the possession of
a power whith he has not desired. His own spirit is profoundly
contaminated. Wherever he goes, he wreaks harm; and he suffers
himself from the harm that he bestows. How many times have such
sufferers come to us for healing! And how many times have we
been able to free them1 from the psychic miasma which they had so
unhappily attracted and which infected them so deeply that they
had become the carriers of infection to others!
For them, as for their victims, it is necessary to restore a healthy
personality, to give them the clarity of inward peace which is the
first stage for a man who desires to live a life which is pure, given
to well-doing, and turned toward the higher ideals of existence. For
such it is especially necessary to give the sentiment of fraternity and
understanding, which will show them the way to peace, to force, and
to perfect serenity.

It is more trouble to drive a nail into hard wood than into soft,
but it holds better. The man who learns the most easily is not always
he who retains best what he has learned.

Spiritual exerciser Jike physical exercise, builds up the character

<is well as the muscles of the soul. No man, yet, ever got too sL~£g
to pray.

No man can be a slave to anything but his own body, for it is

through the body that all enslavement comes.
 — 165 —

Stlje VLnmn (£0mmtmkant

SHEA HOGUE

T HE P A R S O N was well-liked in the little town. There

was little doubt of that, for, in conversation concerning
him, no one ever spoke of « The Reverend Mr. Ayre
but always of « the Parson ». The less intelligent folk
the place averred that he was « a little queer », but the phrase was
used indulgently, as one might speak of a favourite child. Yet there
was nothing very extraordinary about him. He was a Church of
England (or Episcopalian) clergyman, with a firm belief in sane
religion and good manners, and a yet firmer belief that the spiritual
element in Faith might be obtained by every one who truly desired
it.
He was a good preacher, in the moderate sense of the word,
though neither an orator nor an evangelist. He spoke with ease and
confidence, and his abundant good sense made him fully conscious
that a sermon which was just five minutes too long begot inattention
instead of instruction. He had one peculiarity in preaching, however.
Rarely would he let a sermon go by without some reference to the
Divine Mysteries, especially the mystery of the Sacrament. A vainer
or a wordier man would have tried to « explain » this Mystery in
so-called scientific terms, but « the Parson » never did; a more ag-
gressive man would have tried to drum up communicants and thus
strengthen his parish, but this was not his way, either. He was con-
tent to let the Holy Communion remain as a Marvel, a Mystery, the
Symbol Exquisite and the Great Remembrance to all those who
were able to feel it or to understand it.
Many people said he was « queer », as has already been stated.
This « queerness » had many aspects, yet, when analysed, the fa-
cet which seemed most to astonish his parishioners was the fact that
he seemed to believe what he said. For example, when he spoke of
angels — whether it were the visit of the angel Gabriel to Mary,
the vision of the Heavenly Host to the shepherds on the first Christ-
mas night, or the High Entities who appeared to St. John in his Re-
 166 THE^SEER

velation on the Isle of Patmos, « the Parson » spoke of such angels

familiarly and seemed to know all about them. As thus described,
the angelic visitants were not in the least like Sunday-school-card
sngels, but were Beings with a very definite place in the scheme of
Creation, and with plenty of work to do.
Likewise, did « the Parson * preach about miracles of healing,
these did not seem to him to be isolated instances of some freak of
Nature that happened in Galilee ever so long ago; they were but
well-authenticated examples of a spiritual force which belonged of
right to religious faith and which had! in no wise died out. Without
cramming « modern miracles » down the throats of his congrega-
tion, he caused his hearers to understand that the Holy Spirit was
not an extinct species, but a Living and Eternal Force, Whose
powers could operate as well in a modern city as in Jerusalem under
the Caesars, and, indeed, had operated in every age and clime.
Very few of the great deeds recorded in the New Testament
sjeemed to surprise him. That Mary Magdalene should have seen
the Risen Body of the Christ in the Garden was quite natural to
« the Parson * — for the Risen Body had actually been there.
That Peter should have walked through the closed doors of the
prison was a little unusual, perhaps; were it to happen nowadays,
it might puzzle the keepers of modern penal institutions, yet Matter
in itself was seen to be a more difficult thing to explain than Spirit,
and, certainly, it was not half so potent. That Moses and Elias
should have come back to speak with the Christ on the Mount of
Transfiguration was, to this preacher, a palpable evidence that the
dead could come back, and if these two had done so, why not
others? All this, and much more, found a place in the rector's quiet
sermons and won the ready acceptance of his people to the great
truths told in the Christian Scriptures.
Yet in one thing, at least, he really was queer, and it is of this
one thing that we are to tell. Indeed, iit is because the following series
of incidents actually happened to him that we have thought it wise
to give the foregoing brief pen-picture of him to the reader.
Herein lay his especial queerness. At every Communion Service,
after the paten had been passed to the last communicant, he took
one step further along the rail, and gave, or seemed to give, a wafer;
at all events, his band made the requisite gesture. Likewise, when
he administered the chalice, he passed on to the vacant place and
tilted the sacred vessel as though to give the Consecrated Wine to
someone — who was not there.
 T H E U N S E E N COMMUNICANT 167

The first few Sundays after.his arrival, a certain reticence res-

trained any of his parishioners from speaking of this strange actoin.
However, one Sunday morning, after the service, the Junion War-
den — prompted by his wife — put the blunt question :
« Mr. Ayre, why do you seem to communicate one extra person
every time there's Communion? >
The < Parson » looked quietly and very straightly at his quest-
ioner.
« I will answer, Mr. Stitt, * he said, « if you can show me that
you have a sufficient reason for asking. I1 should not consider idle
curiosity a sufficient reason when spiritual matters are concerned. »
Several of the vestrymen heard the answer, and the Junior War-
den went home to blame his wife for subjecting him. to what he real-
ized was a well-merited rebuke.
The choir-master, a good musician but a poor churchman, made
many facetious references to « the Communion Ghost », but he
never spoke openly to the rector about it. and « the Parson » never
paid any attention to statements which reached him at second hand.
A long time passed before anyone else ventured to touch a word
on the subject. Finally, one of the really faithful workers of the
parish, a woman who was known to he in true sympathy with the
higher interests of church work, mentioned the matter gently, stating
that many of the parishioners were troubled about it, and asking
him if he cared to say anything.
« Yes, > he answered, « I will say this. It is true. And I do so,
because of my own conception of the duties of a priest. »
This was not very explicit, and only served to enhance the poular
curiosity. As « the Parson » was unmarried, and as folk must have
some explanation for everything, it was not long before some ro-
mantic-minded member of the St. Andrew's Guild spread abroad a
touching and pathetic story that « the Communion Ghost > was
the rector's fiancee in his youth, and that he remembered her thus
at the altar at every Communion Service. It says a good deal for the
clergyman's character that gossip took this pleasant form.
Of course, in time, as such things will, this story, too, came to
his ears. But when the gushing young thing who told him waited for
an affirmation or a denial of this love-memory which bridged the
two worlds, she received nothing but the gentle answer:
« Stranger things have happened, Miss Welland. And each
one has a higher as well as a lower reason. »
The phrase could not be regarded as explanatory, but Missj
 168 T H E SEER

Welland would not admit to her friends that she had been rebuffed,
though ever so gently, and so she let it be reported that the clergy-
man's answer had been « almost * an affirmation.
The years passed, and the momentary ceremony at the altar rail
came almost to be ignored or regarded as an idiosyncrasy. Even the
story of the « ghostly fiancee * was half forgotten, for « the Par-
son » was no longer very young, and the early love stories of the
middle-aged are not interesting.
The story might have ended here, as do so many in real life, in
which the denouement does not come to pass, but the interesting part
of the case of Mr. Ayre is that the expected conclusion happened.
It was in late spring, almost early summer. One bright morning a
messenger came to the rectory with a note asking the parish clergy-
man to visit a woman, near to death, living some distance away. The
Parson read the name with interest and with some curiosity, for the
name was an unusual one, and he was quite sure that it did not appear
on the parish rolls. But the woman who had written the note asked
specially that he should brm-j all that was necessary for a Celebration,
as she had been bed-ridden for years and desired to receive the Com-
munion before her death.
In a few minutes, « the Parson * got into his much-used roadster,
and started off in the direction indicated by the messenger. After a
fairly long trip, the latter said:
( Better run your car up under that tree, Parson. Give me your
bag. We've got to go the rest of the way on foot. >
( I don't seem to know this part very well, * was the clergyman's
reply. « Indeed, I don't think I've ever been up here, before. *
( Likely not. The road into this valley comes from the other side »,
and the man mentioned a neighbouring parish. « There isn't any
road through, this way. *
It was on the tip of « the Parson's * tongue to ask why the woman
had not sent to the priest of her own parish, but some instinct bade
him keep silence.
Not till nearly an hour later did the two men reach a small house
on the hillside. Outside the house was a table, spread with « a fair
linen cloth *, and at right angles to the table was a bed, whereon lay
a woman, terribly emaciated and evidently sinking.
« The Parson * came forward hurriedly, and, the instant he
saw her, a light of understanding broke upon him. He would have
spoken, but his inner perception warned him of the nearness of the
end,
 T H E U N S E E N COMMUNICAN T 169

Vesting rapidly, and using the shortened form of the service, he

communicated the dying woman.
Thus, for the first time, did he have visible contact with the invisi-
ble communicant who had knelt at the altar rail every service since
he had ministered to that congregation. In all the years, neither had
failed in that mystic tryst.
Feebly, but firmly, the woman joined in the responses, and, with
the final Benediction, her head drooped and her spirit passed other-
where. Not one word had they been able to exchange together, linked
in spirit as they had been over so many years.

It was not until some time afterwards that the parishioners observed
that « the Parson * no longer passed the elements to the Unseen
Communicant at each celebration. There was a little quiet wondering,
and, one day, the same woman to whom he had given a partial confi-
dence before, posed the question anew.
« There is no reason, now, why I should not tell you — * and he
told very simply how, from the first days that he had celebrated the
Sacrament in that church, he had seen a woman kneeling at the altar
rail to receive. « I knew she was not there physically, * he said,
« but who am I to decide that her astral self was not able to receive
the Mystery and hence to nourish and support the soul! And, most
assuredly, such things may be.
« A few weeks ago, * he resumed, after a short pause, « I was
called to see a dying woman out on the hills beside Wynn River —*
He stopped and glanced at his questioner keenly:
« You knew her, I see? *
« Yes. *
« Was she — was she married? »
« No; never. She — you will pardon me, Mr. Ayre? — she al-
ways said: « I am waiting *. We used to tease her about it, when
we were girls together, but it was a pitiful phrase to hear after she
had become ill and bedridden. *
( The Parson * looked straight before him.
« She did well to wait, * said he.
The old lady — she was a fine old lady of the old school — laid
her hand on the clergyman's arm.
« Mr. Ayre, * she said gently. « She was always very happy. »
« It is kind of you to tell me that. But — I knew it. »
For a moment his companion was surprised, for he had told her.
 170 THE SEER

definitely, that he had never exchanged a word with the dying woman
on the hillside.
Then — or so it seemed to her — she understood.
« Mr. Ayre, * she asked, wistfully, « have you ever given the
sacrament to her, in — in the church, I mean, since — since she
died? »
The answer came slowly, but with deep joy and conviction:
« Yes », he said, « once! »

Reverend Vale Owen

It is with regret for those who knew him that THE SEER records
the ( transition * or the death of the Revd. Vale Owen, the scribe
of the great « Vale Owen Script*, one of the greatest mediums of
the present day, especially in automatic writing. He Was for long
time a sturdy opponent of Spiritualism, but the development of his
gifts and the receipt of volumes upon volumes of « inspired * mat-
erial convinced him of the reality of (spirit messages*, and he became
a world-lecturer for Spiritualism. Much of the value of his work is
due lo the high and ideal plane on which he lived and laboured.

If you wish to understand anything, you must see it in the light.

But Light is Divine.

What is « danger * to the coward, is « a change » to the courage-

ous.

If a wise man has not learned to laugh or to smile, he is not a

wise man.

Do not lose your nerve! Dare to look into your own soul!

It is easy to harm others by trying to do their work; you will not

go astray in trying to do thoroughly your own.

It is no use to sow grain until the soil is ready.

 — 171 —

®lje doctrine of Signature*

II

A. S A V O R E T l

H
A V I N G thus covered the principal features of the Law
of Correspondences I will now deal with the practical
applications of the system as outlined in my previous ar-
ticle.
For practical application strong insistence should be made upon
the Hermetic Rule : KNOW THYSELF.
An unfavourable tendency which can be traced in hand-writing,
revealed by physiognomy or set forth in the marking of the hand,
can not easily be challenged. It will therefore be necessary to count-
erbalance this unfavourable tendency by the intensive cultivation of
the opposing faculty.
Next may be considered the educational application: thus a father,
a professor, a teacher should understand his child or his pupil, in
order to be able to direct him morally and to give him a suitable
orientation towards a profession.
There is also a social application which serves as a base in practical
psychology. Every person who has other men in charge, whether as
foreman, officer, department head, and who knows the reflexes and
the characteristic reactions of each individual whom he must direct,
will know to speak to each in such wise as to obtain the best results
with the minimum of antagonisms.
There is moreover a medical application : this may take the form
reflecting the morbid tendencies of each temperament in order to
prevent their manifestations and he should be advised of the corres-
pondences of the Law of Signatures to all plants and all minerals,
so that he may employ these theurapetically to patients of corresp-
onding types. The study of medical chirology has been actually un-
dertaken by a number of doctors, and the same is true for graphology.
Iriscopy. the examination of spots on the iris, offers very striking ind-
ications and Docteur Vannier, among others, who is one of the best
homoeopaths in Europe, uses this method daily to confirm' his diagn-
oses. Physiognomony also gives convincing results.
 172 T H E SEER

Finally, there is the scientific and philosophical application of the

Doctrine of Signatures : To find anew the cosmic laws which govern
the analogies which exist between numbers, forms, colours, types of
crystallisation, etc.. Thus, new applications in all branches of science
may be deduced therefrom, thereby furnishing substantial material
for the advancement of Philosophic truth.
In order to complete and illustrate this article, the following two
tables have been prepared. The first of these embraces the corres-
pondencies existing between the so-called planetary types and temp-
eraments; the second table sets forth the analogies which link the
modes of similar types. It would take too much space to elaborate,
this second table for each of the seven types. Therefore, I have con-
fined myself to the Saturnian type, the only one to which I have made
full reference in this article.
A few words will suffice on the question of astral determinism.
The Ancients affirmed that in addition to the physical body, man-
kind was endowed with a soul, (the ensemble of fluidic organism) and
of spirit, (the divine spark).
To them, the spirit which did not gather its energy from the world
of the stars was not under the heel of destiny; such human souls,
(like unto animal souls) were dependent on the elemental forces which
rule the world. But whereas animal souls are blindly enslaved, the
human Spirit A L O N E has the privilege either of abandoning itself
to the natural tendancies resultant upon astral determinism or con-
trariwise, opposing them.
The Ancients summed this doctrine up in the terse phrase : « The
stars incline but they do not compel ».

CorrespondincM of Astrological Types and of Temperancnls

MERCURIAN

sanguine-lympha-

DjOVE
 DOCTRINE OF SIGNATUURES
Astrological type: « volution *
or genius »
Solarian
(not a temperament, genius cannot be
analysed. This type does not exist
in full perfection, its radiation is too
intense for viability).
It corresponds to the element of
m
Astrological type:
« concentration *
Saturian
(not a temperament but a malefic in-
fluence. This type does not exist in
pure form by reason of its intense
condensation and immobility). It cor-
responds to the element (Earth *.

The type termed « bilious » by certain authors, is not a temperament in the

strict sense of the word but a morbid deformation of Mars, or Mercury, Sun.
Very frequently it is a nervous, or a nervous sanguine temperament, under
malefic influence from Mars of Saturn.

ANALOGICAL TRANSPOSITIONS

SATURN
a) IN MAN
Hand:
1st. long and narrow.
2nd. knotty, fingers incurved towards the palm.
3rd. dark-hued, dry and hard to the touch.
4th. gesture slow, hesitating and restricted.
5th. appearance: slovenly, rude or plain.
Face:
1st. narrow oval, hollow temples
2nd. prominent skull bones, often a heavy and protruding jaw.
3rd. skin: dry and of sallow complexion.
4th. ages quickly, silent nature, low and grave voice.
5th. melancholy look, apt to scowl, sometimes facial asymmetry.
Body:
1st. long-limbed and spare.
2nd. stooping, knotty articulations on lean and wiry members.
3rd. awkward and angular posture, dry skin, small but hard muscles.
4th. Careless of his person, stiff and ungracious bearing.
Handwriting:
1st high, narrow with thin strokes; (may be « microscopic » when under the
influence of Mercury).
2nd. close, cramped, maximum of words in a minimum of space.
3rd. angular, no flourishes nor finals, hardly any curves.
4th. slow, sometimes trembling or hesitating or hesitating, as the handwriting
of the aged.
5th. neglectful, lacking in elegance.
 174 T H E SEER

b) IN NATURE
Animals:
Animals with long and narrow heads; (the goat under the influence of Venus,
the horse, of Jupiter).
Long-legged and wading birds, (the heron and the stork).
Creatures of slow movement, (the turtle, the crab, the armadillo, the sloth).
Birds of forbidding aspect, (owl, night-jar.)
Repugnant or venomous animals, (spider under the rule of Mercury; octopus,
under the rule of the Moon.)
Cosmological Principle:
The force which is grouped under the general Saturnian type, appears as
a hindering, stabilizing or centralizing force, analogous to Salt in alchemical
terminology and to Tamos of Hindou Theosophy. It forms the Danes in As
microcosm and gives rise to density in the macrocosm.

The strongest man is not he who attacks a thing which is beyond

ins powers, such a one is a fool; the strong man strives for that which
is beyond his normal powers but within the domain of the possible.

To exchange the simple for the complex is a work worthy of the

highest mind, most of us find it hard enough to understand the
complex. But simplicity and primitivity must not be confounded.

There is no ship which can sail or steam without human action.The

drifting vessel must go on the rocks without fail, sooner or later. No
life has been launched upon the world's waters without a rudder —
the will; and a steersman — the conscience.

-
 0 C C U A-T I S M

3mrimbte fleinrjB in tljis ano (Dtl)er toorl&s

:.,u FRANCIS ROLT-WHEELER

,i.:ir:.:r,i; >IT% IV 1
Tne Nature of Evil

C
LEARLY, it would be the height of presumption to at-
tempt to define with precision, and to discuss in all detail
so intricate a problem as the Nature of Evil; nor, indeed,
is some of the teaching desirable to the general reader. It
will suffice, therefore, to treat this matter only along those lines
which bear directly upon evil entities, as this appertains to the subject
we have in hand.
Briefly, Evil falls into two great categories, Negative Evil and
Positive Evil, and much of the popular confusion which reigns is
due to the inability to distinguish clearly between these two. Negative
Evil may be regarded as the opposite of Good, and Positive Evil
rriay be deemed the opposition of Good. One may be regarded as
a condition; the other may be deemed a desire. The first may not be
conscious; the second implies consciousness.
Yet the above summary definitions are but negations. In order
that they may possess value, it is necessary to define Good. Since
the cycle of Evolution is a descent of Spirit into Matter and thence
an ascent of Matter into Spirit, it may justifiably be affirmed that
Good embraces all that which facilitates progress along this cycle.
Thus, as Spirit descends, it creates Matter by the organization of
Chaos, and that very organization is an Action of Good in itself.
As Matter becomes more organized its functions become more com-
plex, and this increasing complexity and resultant coordination is a
further Action of Good. As the wheel swings upward, there is a
progressive spiritualization of Matter, and this leads on to the highest
Good. Humanity is at the stage when the spiritualization of Matter
is just beginning, and hence all that tends to lead from the material
to the spiritual is to be classed as Good.
 176 THE SEER

We may take the simplest and most primitive of human emotions

to illustrate this point, that of animal desire. This feeling, unrecogniz-
ed to be such in a young woman, may take the form of a romantic
attachment, but if a young man takes advantages of her ignorance
and seduces her, thus lowering the romantic element to a mere mater-
ialism, he has committed an Act of Evil. The same feeling, and
even the conjugal act itself, sanctified by the desire for motherhood
and the link of wifehood under the Shekinah, spiritualizes the mater-
ial element and is seen to be an Act of Good. The first has lowered
a spiritual feeling to the level of Matter: the second has elevated
a material feeling to the level of Spirit.
To return, then, to our definition of Evil. We are now able to say
that Evil is that which is opposite to, and also that which opposes
the progress of spiritual evolution; the first is negative, and the second
is positive. Psychologically, this is quite easy to illustrate. A certain
man receives a faint impulse to give alms to a blind beggar across
the road; if he does not do so because he is too lazy to cross the
road, then his laziness is a Negative Evil, for it is in opposition to
the Good impulse of almsgiving; but if he does not do so because
he wants to keep the money for himself, then his Egoism is a Positive
Evil, for it opposes the Good Action.
The circle (or spiral) of evolution, of which we have spoken, is
a living thing, born of the living Spirit, itself bom of the Divine or
Cosmic Force. Along the whole length of its great path, it vitalizes
— for Spirit cannot touch anything, even the Void, without giving
it life. It follows, then, that the whole Way of Evolution is a Chain
of Life, and that living entities form the links in this chain. Some of
these are Negatively Evil, some are Positively Evil, some are Passi-
vely Good and others are Actively Good. It is of great importance
to realize, then, that these four categories of Invisible Beings or
Visible Beings hold rule in all planes of all worlds. They are further
subdivided in groups of two, and each of these in groups of seven,
but there is no need, here, to pursue a detailed classification.
It may well be asked how comes it that, if Creation is of Divine
Ordering, or if Evolution is integral to the Cosmos, Evil should come
into existence? The answer is exceedingly simple. There is no such
thing as Absolute Evil, but there is Relative Evil in varying states
of intensity. Only Good shall endure, Evil shall come to an end —
but this ending is in Infinity, and the measure of Infinity is beyond
us. The moment that the One passes into the Two, the Unity into
 INVISIBLE BEINGS 177

the Self and the Not-Self, there is relativity. When the Divine Spark
enters Chaos — the Not-Self — then Chaos is in itself a Negative
Evil, since it is in the relation of opposition to Spirit. The very first
attraction to Spirit,forming a magnetic field which later was to become
Matter, created organized life, and this life had the centrifugal
motion of Good toward the Divine Spark. But motion is centripetal
as well as centrifugal and the urge of the particles in the magnetic
field to fly outward from the centre was an urge of Negative Evil.
Some did so escape, but, having been once vitalized by Spirit, these
possessed life, and, though utterly unformed, sped (and still speed)
in a Brownian eddy in Chaos. Scarcely, indeed, can they be said to
be Matter, scarcely can they be said to have form; though infinit-
estimal in size and in force, they are Entities and Negatively Evil.
Such Invisible Entities are beyond the seeing of the most favoured
clairvoyant, for they are the inhabitants of Chaos.
We must not allow ourselves to suppose, however, that the Invis-
ible Beings of the realm of Chaos are all evil. This could not be. Nor
dare we allow ourselves to suppose that these very Evil Entities of
Chaos must remain permanently evil, for this could not be, either.
The most ultra-microscopic speck of unformed matter is ruled by the
same law of Evolution as is Man, and must develop. Thus the escap-
ed particle — possessing its own life, remember — reaches the
aphelion of its centripetal courses and returns to be attracted anew,
having passed from Negative Evil to Passive Good. An infinitesimal
demon of Chaos has developed into a Potential Good. Should this
particle, upon its next approach to a Divine Spark, succeed in estab-
lishing the balance between a centrifugal and a centripetal force —
in other words, should it establish an orbit of its own around that
Spark — then it begins to take a constructive part and passes onward
from Passive Good to Active Good. But should it fail, and speed
away again, then, having a repeated experience of lack of adaptation
or refusal, an infinitesimal element of consciousness of separatism
enters in, and the particle which had been Negatively Evil becomes
Positively Evil.
In this very concise statement of the action of a Divine Spark
entering chaos, we have been able to show a vitalized particle taking
upon itself the four states of Negatively Evil, Positively Evil, Pas-
sively Good and Actively Good.
But the question may be asked — where is Chaos ? And the
answer u again as simple as before. Chaos is here, around us and fan
 "178 T H E SEER

us. Science has already reached far in its understanding of the mys-
teries of Space. It is not so long ago that it was realized that if space
between the Earth and the stars were filled with Air, light could not
pass. It is but recently that the Ether was discovered, and some of
its properties determined. Only five years ago, did science definitely
postulate the first sub-ether known as Sub-Ether Alpha, and which
came to the knowledge of the scientific world through study of the
Millikan Cosmic Rays; the second, Sub-Ether Beta, is seen to be
the medium of conveyance of certain forms of clairvoyant vision
(sometimes called magnetic vision) ; the third, Sub-Ether Gamma,
is held to be the field of thought transmission, as in telepathy; the
fourth, Sub-Ether Delta, appears to be used in discarnate or « spirit »
communication; and of the three lower Sub-Ethers nothing is known,
and speculation, even, is scarcely permissible. But it does seem sure
that Chaos is a state of Space lower (and higher) than the seven Sub-
Ethers. Occultists will follow this reasoning, for Zero is known to
express both Nothingness and Infinity at the same time.
Thus, by commencing at the very beginning of the Cycle of
Spiritual Evolution, it has been possible to show the four categories
to which the Invisible Beings of Chaos belong, remembering that
Chaos is all around us, and in us, in every cell of our bodies, and
constitutes a part (probably the largest part) of the charged field
of every atom of matter. That we do not see these Entities of Chaos
is merely a matter of focus of vision, even as they cannot see us. But,
remembering that their relation to Good is expressed by adaptability
lo constructiveness — which is advance, and that their relation to
Evil is expressed either by their non-adaptability to constructiveness
(Negative Evil) or their adaptability to destructiveness (Positive
Evil), we have a touchstone which will serve as a discriminating test
for all the Invisible Beings with whom we have to deal.

(To be continued)
 - 179 —

($i)e ^Disclosure of tfye ^scenoont dun

01 3l)ne-2»eon JDrama of tl)c Bobiac(1)

J. W. T. CARRINGTON \

II
(1) It is to be feared that many of our readers will find this drama ab-
struse; but advanced students will be especially interested by some of the re-
lations established between astrological findings, Kabbalism and the Higher
Hermetism. Some of the symbolic numbers refer to the author's researches
in Cosmic Kabbalism. A manuscript dealing with this is in our hands and
will be published should there be a demand for the same. Even the advanced
student is advised to rend this symbolic drama carefully, for many of the
references are cryptic, and will be specially appreciated by scholars.
THE EDITOR.

77ie ( 1839-321
361 19/2,
2
2' ).

cometh
» « »,
(ii—,
The Lampslands Ki.

3/5-11) 2/11-16)
2/17, (Virgo—2/26-9, 8-10)

differential, (<Omega»)

Gob
(Libra-6/5.6) (Scorpio-4)
(Capricom-8) (Aquarius-9-11)
(Pisces-12-17;
J (Aquarius-9-11) (Pisces-12-17)
(Aries-7^2).
 180 T H E SEER

EXCURSUS : (I) « The Sealing * of the Signs, (vii. 1-8) — «The

Twelve Tribes of Israel *. — The Cosmic.
(2) Functioning of the integral, (vii. 9-12). Praise. — The hy-
percosmic. (Ps 2 2 / 3 ) .
(3) Quality and destiny of the integral (vii. 13-17): Non-different-
iality ; Bliss.
FIRST INTERVAL (viii. 1). — «Silence came to be» shows «Univ-
ersal Cosmic Agency* at work — « As it were for an half hour *,
bringing about universally and completely universal completion in a
Precessional process. At the commencement of the Piscean Aeon
Christendom: was established, and the celestial equinoctial Crossing
viewed as signed with the legend, «ln hoc Signo vinces,» «Within
this Signal Era shall Christianity be prevalent. *
A C T II. (viii. 2-XX.6). The (Pisces* Aeon : « The Fishes *
(A. D. 321 -2481). — Apostolic Patron : Judas Iscariol Qno. 1 / 3 5 ,
37, 40; 13/2, 26; Lk 23/33, 39-43. — The Patronymie Simonos
has the Value 1370, and Significance (10.137, 33rd. — 3 . 1 1 ) ,
(Completion of Disciplining is ordained.*—(Goul*—(M-40-2x4—
5) (N.B.—The Crucifixion Accounts commingle allusions—if pos-
sible seasonal ones are ignored—to eight Precessional Equinoctial
Crossings; four being Solar, four Signal, four Vernal, and four Au-
tumnal; and these require careful disentangling and distinguishing.
Reference is made in Rev. 11/8 to an Autumnal Solar one; but the
more important—for our present purposes, at any rate—are the Signal
ones, and especially the two that are Vernal. Of these last the one
which concerns the Piscean Sign is that represented by the Penitent
(Malefactor* (Kokourgos II ki 23/40-3)—erroneously knawn as
the Penitent «Thief»—and styled (The (Betrayal* by Judas* :
the physical significance is of which that the Sun by reason of the
equinoctial retardation is «betrayed», or forced, into rising at the
Spring Equinox into Pisces as his first, or «Dominant», Summer
Sign instead of into the Sign Aries as such, as theretofore. The moral
significance inheres in the fact that it has been held to symbolise the
advance of humanity, individual as well as collective, from the con-
dition of judicial irresponsibility to that of judicial responsibility — a
stage which has been represented in the Numerical Triplicity Scale
by the number 444.
INTRODUCTORY : (A) Celestial offerings and Terrestrial censing,
(viii.. 2-6). — (Under these figures is depicted the Precessional reces-
sion into the «Winter*, or Southern, Celestia Hemisphere of the
Autumnal Equinoctial Summer Sign of the «Aries» Aeon :„ Libra
 THE ASCENDANT SUN ill

(«The Balance*),Apostolically—James the less (Gal.2/9 «pillar») ;

1/19 (the Lord's brother*); Acts 15/19 ( «sentence»); 12/17;
21/18;MK 6/3.4; JOHN. 7/3-10;LK 12/49 («fire on the earth*)
Rev. 9/1 («star fall from heaven*); 13/7 («fire come down*). —•
N.B.—The viewpoint of the Biblical editors being, or purporting to
be, in the Aries Aeon—as evidences the employment in Signal con-
nections of the styles «Elohim», or «E1» and «The Lamb* for
Divinity, it should be remembered that Precessional events are reg-
arded proleptically in The New Testament but with backward glance
in the Old.)
(B) (The Seven Piscean Era heraldings* of the twelve Signs.
(viii. 7-xiii. 10). AP (Aries 8 / 7 ) ; MY (Taurus 8 / 9 ) ; IN (Gemini
-10, 11); JL (Cancer -12,13, «Aquila* rising); OC-FE (The Five
Piscean «Winter* Signs, Libra (now «the Key*) — Pisces, 9/1-
11); AV (Leo-9/13-21); and the Two Piscean Equinoctial Signs,
SR (Virgo-11/15-12) and MR (Pisces-13/1-10).
EXCURSUS : (4) Quality of utterance : Differential. (X) Virgo.
(5) Faculty of Utterance : Differential (XI 1-14). — «The Two
Witnesses » : Libra and Virgo (Jakobos -f- Joannes)—1103-1119-
2222.) (6) The differential («Mother», Virgo), the integral
(«Son» Sun), and the Regimental («Red Dragon*, The Extra-
Zodiacal «Hydra» Constellation). (xii.). (At Christmas, Virgo was
rising near Hydra's Tail (1-4) but at Midsummer, with Virgo set-
ting, the Summer Months' Genius had successfully contended for
their «Moses body* of predominance Qude 9) Hydra had disappe-
ared head foremost with her (7-12), continuing to persecute her
unseen with winter (13-15); but in vain (16) Hydra again preceding
her et the brilliant Aquilla (14) meanwhile spraeding wings in midhe-
aven in earnest of her return.)
xiii. 11-18).
SCENE I. (xiii, 11-18) (The Beast*, the Extra-Zodiacal and
more brilliant neighbour of «Pisces», who is also ^Differential*,
being a Monster; (Celus* (Heb. «Setur» RVThS -666) and his
Advance Agent, the similarly Monster twin-Horned «Goat-Dol-
phin «Sign (Capricornus*. (At the start (Oct.) of the Winter
«blasphemy» against the summer signs (v. 6) «Caput Hydrae* rises
and Cetus is in Mid-Heaven potency (4,5) verse 8 referring to the
previous autumnal equinox. Capricornus' «Two Horns like a Lamb*
are the celestial antipodes of Caput Hydrae*; and he speaks as from
the Dragon's Mid-Heaven seat of power, acclaiming on behalf of
and in the sight of all his Winter colleagues alike the Rising of Cetus
 182 YWE SEER

and the Setting of Libra. Cetus, though seeming to have a «head»

chopped off by the Equinoctial from connection with its other stars
(v. 3), is advancing towards position of power. The Catholic Church
which has dated its commemorative feasts of Scriptural personages
and events upon astronomical junctures, has fixed the beheading of
John the Baptist for August 29th., because on that date the Sign
Aquarius has been seen at Alexandria above the Southern Horizon
travelling along the Ecliptic with a head above the celestial equator,
as though cut off.
INTERLUDES : (c) Panegyric of the ordinal, (xiv, xv.). — «The
«Aries» Paean*. («M»).
(d) Denouncement of cyclic dissolution, (xvi.). — (The Seven
Bowls ».
SCENE II. (xvii-xix 8 ) . — The Cosmos depicted as at the «Matrix
Naturae* the Seat of Potency, as morally neutral (Beauty* (Job
2 6 / 7 ; Rev. 2/13) ; And successively under— (i). The Blandish-
ments of (The Beast*, — not the Monster «Cetus», but — an Evil
Courtesan styled «scarlet-coloured» (Kokkinon 310-10.31, 11 th.
Prime Number, — ( Ordinal Principle and Agency ») (xvii, 1-6).
(He seems the one referred to in 20- /2 as «the Old Serpent Dra-
gon ». A man and woman were imaged by ancient Egyptians as at
the Pole, the Northern Birthplace of Time, in the guise of a Tree
laden with golden apples in the Garden of the Daughters of the Night
adjoining Mount Atlas, and guarded by an encircling Serpent, known
as «the Old Dragon* (Draco) or «Thigh» constellation. But the
reference adds «which is the devil and Satan*, thus making it clear
(2/13; 12/4) that the Hydra, or Water-Serpent is indicated. This
name, derived from the Greek «hyder» («water») and cognate with
«redras», and «other», the Sanscrit and ELnglish names of a water
animal, was probably given because during the rainy Winter half of
the year its length was seen directed Pole-wards towards potency
position. The word «dragon» is from «edrakon»,a form of the Greek
verb «darkomei», which means «I look at ». The author appears to
be considering the Sun as attaining his Highest Point of Northern
Ascension in the sign Cancer; and as doing so in such proximity to the
«Head» and of the serpentine constellation as to obliterate with his
effulgance the baleful influences which the basilisk Hydra was de-
emed at all other periods to exert with the gaze of his « Evil Eye ».)
EXCURSUS : (7) Doom of Ordinal Instrumenting, (xvii. 7-18).
(8) Doom of Ordinal Resultant, (xviii.) — « The ( Pervert *.
City ; < Babylon, the Great * (ii) The Influence of her Rightful
 T H E ASCENDANT SUN 183

Spouse, « The lamb *-Sun. (xix. 1-9). — « Marriage ». (« The

Lamb, » To Arnion — 651 — epistheme, « Hypercosmic Wis-
dom ».)
EXCURSUS : (9) Status of Utterance : Subordinate (xix. 10).
(10) Status of the Integral : Supreme, (xix. 11-16.)
SUMMARY, (xix. 17-xx. 6). — Cosmic Process is differentially

(i) Malefically (xix. 17-21); and

(ii) Beneficially (xx, 1-6). — « The Millenium *.
(N.B. — This ( Thousand Years » period is seen to be « approx-
imately * Half of the Precessional Era of 2160 Years : but it is also
seen to fall short of this by a number of years that is appreciable, viz.
by 80 : which, as being 8.10, stands for « Hypercosmic Potency
Ordinance », — the philosophical significance of « pi ». Additional
attestation to this defect is afforded by the numerical value of the
Greek expression «chilia ete* which (964-2x2, 241, 53rd. 16th. 4x4)
emphasises by its significance, «The Universal Functioning (2x2) of
the Universal Differential Principle », the differential and, therefore,
inherently unstable and impermanent nature of the period appropriate
for such value. On the other hand 1080 is a simple fraction of this
and of any number of Eras of 2160 years; and, besides, has the signi-
ficance (40.27, 3x9), «Universal and Final Completion (3x9) in Ex-
periencing » — one which is inappropriate to a condition of chan-
geableness. One author has seen fit to let the malefic factor of instab-
ility make its weight felt and has utilised it as a means to indicate the
supersession of the Aeon. Whether, and how far he has felt able to
give further weight to the benefic factor will appear).
... (To be continued).

There is no plumb-line so deep that it can reach the deeps of a

man's thoughts.

Both in science and in art, the chief line of endeavor is to direct

the forces that come from without.

It is difficult to say which man is the most to blame: he who

neglects his physical body, or he who thinks too much of it.
 -164

Hotable Books
The Earth in the Heavens
and
The Stars, Where and How they Influence
by
L E D W A R D JOHNDRO
», O a l .

I
NSUFFICIENT attention has been given to these two import-
ant books, setting forth a theory of equinoctial-geographical
coordinates which is on a strictly scientific basis, the line of re-
asoning being a closely considered mathematical presentation of
the mutual interactions of planetary and stellar electro-magnetic fields.
Pure scientific astrology has long needed an authoritative statement
on the forces set in action by the constantly changing position of
highly charged celestial bodies; this authoritative presentation is he-
rein made. The author makes out a very strong case indeed for his
theory showing the mechanism of stellar and planetary influence, and
he points out that both astrology and radia «sift down to the same
absurdly simply electro-dynamic principles ». The truest justice can
be done by quoting M. Johndro's own summary of his theory. It runs
as follows : « Accept the fact that suns and stars (not planets) are
radio-active, and that they emit electro-magnetic waves, which, be-
cause of their exceeding high frequency, we term Light; accept the
fact that the sun and stars, the planets, the Earth, and Man upon
the Earth, are charged bodies, and that all their accompanying elec-
tro-magnetic fields intersect and interact; accept the fact that the pla-
nets reflect light waves and that they each have a different natural
frequency of oscillatory response to the solar and stellar light waves
which constantly bombard them (consequently their reflected light is
variously tinted) and that the phase angles of their field couplings, as
their relative movements in space change them, changes the power
 NOTABLE BOOKS 185"

factor at these frequencies; accept also the fact that these planetary
frequencies, being of a far lower order than those of the Sun and
stars — a mere octave of lower harmonies, since they emit no light
of their own — are within the range of Man's sensibilities to subcons-
ciously detect and respond to *. T h e author is a trained electric ex-
pert and a noted radio research engineer, and his arguments run
mainly along these lines. In most emphatic terms these two books
(they should be read together) are recommended to every serious
worker in astrological research, and Mr. Johndro's work in plotting
the Mid-Heavens and Ascendants of the principal cities of the world
with soundly reasoned examples showing the exactitude of his theo-
ries, is a solid contribution to astrological science. It is by no means
sure that the book will be intelligible to readers who have not already
some knowledge of electro dynamics, yet simplified rules are given
which will allow the careful reader with a mathematical bent to test
the theory for himself. T h e principles set forth are thoroughly logical,
and a wide experimentation along these lines is much to be desired.
The books should be in the hands of all astrological students whose
interest in the science rises higher than the mere application of « rule-
of-thumb » to nativities, and to mundane prediction.

Astrology and the Cards

E. H. BAILEY .1
CW. p o u l i h u n and Co., London - 8|B)

It is highly probable that were this little book written by any other
than the Editor of the British Journal of Astrology, it would receive
scant notice, for, however important and valuable the Tarot may be
as an esoteric philosophy, the Occult basis of ordinary playing cards,
and their relation to Astronomy and Astrology is very much further
to seek. Mr. Bailey does not enter into the philosophyy of the matter.
He gives the astrological correspondences to the playing cards, to the
« court cards *, the « number cards * and the suits, and his « lay-
out * is that of the 12 Houses of a horoscope, with a key card in the
centre. T h e mode of interpretation is very largely astrological, and
if an astrologer like Mr. Bailey affirms that it has value both as a
Nativity and for Progressed Directions, his statement calls for fav-
ourable attention. This little manual of Astro-Cartomancy is exceed-
ingly simple, very clear, and handy for use.
 186 THE SEER
' " •'

Lessons from the Beyond

e JULIA »
CHIdOP a n d C o . , L o n d o n - 8 l o >

These are « more letters from « Julia », * such as were given

through the hand of W. T. Stead. The Julia Letters are known all
over the world, and this new series will find many readers. They are
exceedingly simple, very religious, and as « Julia » says herself : we
have no new lesson to teach, no new doctrine to put forward ». These
Letters, indeed, resemble talks at any weekly prayer-meeting, and
they will appeal to many who enjoy re-hearing of familiar themes.

Our Glorious Future

JOHNHETT
CO. W . D a n l o l O o , L o n d o n - i o t a )

This is a novel with a thesis, having as its basis the establishment

of a World Spiritual Union which shall develop a new system of
government in all peoples, and provide for «the realisation of a fool-
proof solution for the Abolition of War and for Peace among all
nations ». The means adopted to startle the world into hearing this
message — supposedly given by the spirit world — is « a talking
baby », a child able to speak from the moment of his birth, and at
five years old, so notable a preacher that his words were broadcast
to every receiving station in the world. There is a certain naivete in
the treatment of the Miracle Baby, but the author is able to hold the
reader's interest. In the second part of the book, called « The Battle
of the Spirits », the thesis comes very prominently to the front, and
Johnhett lays down his conception of the parliamentary government
of the future, of new judicial systems, of international arbitration and
of the recognition, in this world, of guidance from higher spheres. To
what extent this is prophecy, and to what extent fantasy, time alone
will show; and whether the new world, as portrayed, will be a better
one than this, is a matter to be left to the taste of the reader.

Be not too easily led away by the desire to explain everything.

Those thing which escape an easy explatation are the most precious.
 — 187 —

JFourtl) international Spiritnahfit (&on%xtB8

The Hague, Sept. 4-10,1931

At the invitation of the « Spiritualists National Union » of the Netherlands,

the International Spiritualists Federation will hold its next triennial Congress
in Pulchri Studio, Lange Voorhout 15, The Hague, Holland, from Friday,
September 4th to Thursday, September I Oth, 1931.
It is the earnest desire of the Spiritualists of Holland to extend to the
Spiritualists of the world the same hospitality and courtesy as was extended
by the English in 1928. the French in 1925 and the Belgians in 1922.
We note with pleasure the rapid advance of Spiritualism in all countries
during the last few years. In addition to the scientists of England, France, etc.
who have devoted years to the study of spiritualist phenomena, we are glad
to acknowledge that the German scientists, too, are becoming more interested
in psychic phenomena and mediumship, which they denominate parapsychology.
All new facts which have been proved to be genuinely spiritualistic should be
submitted to the Conference. We desire particularly to draw the attention of
•ur fellow spiritualists to the great importance of Healing by spiritual methods,
i.e.. magnetism and somnabulism.
The Congress of London adopted the following resolution :
« That the question of psychic science and medecine as allied with healing
is so important that it be an instruction to the Executive Committee of the
Federation to arrange for a special section at the next triennial congres to deal
with the matter ». There seems to be no set of circumstances un which action of
the soul on the body would appear so evident as in healing. Therefore, the
Board of the I.S.F. desires to receive not later than May 1st 1931, the
reports of all countries concerning healing mediumship as explained in Section
2 hereafter.
The work of the Congress will be divided into four sections :
1. Psychic phenomena and mediumship. i
2. Healing.
3. Doctrine, Philosophy and Ethics.
4. Propagande, Organisation and Literature.
Papers to be presented to the Congress may be in English, French, German.
Spanish or Dutch, but each paper must be accompanied by a translation either
in English or French, since the report of the proceedings of the Congress
will be published in English and French. Papers should be limited in length
to half an hour's reading (say five thousand words.) A brief summary of
about five hundred words in English or French will facilitate translations. All
literary contributions should be addressed to the Secretary of the I.S.F. Mr.
A, Ripert, Maispn des Spirites, 8 rue Copernic, Paris ( 1 6 e ) :
 188 THE SEER

Smbjects covered by tlte Section*

\st Section — Psychic Phenomena.
The phenomena of mediumship, telepathy, telekinesis, luminous phenomena,
spirit moulds, materialisation, direct voices, spirit photography, bilocation, ob-
session, psychometry, clairvoyance clairaudience, etc.
2nd Section — Healing.
a. Methods of healing in cases of obsession (Hyslop, Wickland, Bull etc.)
b. In other cases of illness, psychic, nervous and organic.
c. Healing by magnetism, by prayer, etc.
d. Medical laws in different countries, with statement of the efforts made
to ameliorate such laws
e. The use of spirit healing by professional physicians
/. Concerning payment for the care given.
3d. Section — Philosophy. Ethics, Doctrine.
a. Existence of the soul and its survival.
b. Progressive evolution in the beyond, reincarnation.
c. Spiritualism as a philosophy and as a religion.
d. The effects of Spiritualistic facts on science, morality and sociology.
4th. Section — Propaganda, Organisation, Literature.
a. Methods of organisation.
b. Lectures oral and illlustrated, lantern slides, films, theatrical plays.
c. Journals, periodicals, pamphlets, books, etc.
d. Status of Spiritualism in various countries.
An exposition of spiritualistic art of Dutch origin will be held at the spirit-
ualistic Headquarters, <c Know Thyself », de Ruyterstraat 39, during the
Congress.
Important notice
Financial assistance, subscription, etc. will be gladly received and acknow-
ledge by the President of the Committee of Organisation, Mr. P. GOED-
H A R T , van Imhoffplein 8, The Hague, Holland.
Reports. — Papers for discussion should be forwarded to the General
Secretary, M. A. Ripert, Maison des Spirites, 8, rue Copernic, Paris (16e).
not later than May 31st, 1931. Papers cannot be considered which arrive
after this date.
As far as possible reports and papers for discussion at the Congres should
be verified and arranged according to the classification set out in the above
piogramma. Each subject should be treated in a separate report in order to
facilitate the work of the Conunitte, and all communications must be written
on one side of the paper only.
instructions to Delegates ana Visitors
It is important that all who intend to be present at the Congress in what-
ever capacity, shall send their applicaion to Mr. P. Goedhart at the addres
named above, not later than 31st May, 1931. Delegates, Officers, and other
representatives are urged to secure a copy of the Official report of the Congress
as soon as published, by forwarding an application form together with the sum
of 5/-. All visitors to the Congress other than official delegates are invited to
become subscribers to the Congress. A fee of ten-shilling will entitle them to be
present at all open sessions and public functions, with voting power at all
meetings of general interest, and to receive the printed report. A subscription
of 5 / - gives membership of the Congress without a a copy of the report.
All applications (accompanied by the above fees) should be made to the
Organising President: Mr. P. GOEDHART, van Imhoffplein 8, The Hague,
Holland,
 -m-

tlational anb international ^strolofljj

S e w Moon, April 18 til, 1*31, 1 a. m . G r e e n w i c h
For liKlleatlonM prior tlilH flute, a e o t b e March I M U C ol TIIE SEER

F
OR THE WEST OF EUROPE — The lunation falls
in the sign of Aries and in the Third House, which is the
House dealing with transportation, postal facilities and new-
papers. It is close to the Great Nebula in Andromeda, but
the effect of this in Mundane Astrology is as yet uncertain. As it
should be of interest to astrological students to control Johndro's
system, we may mention that this lunation is on the Johndro correct-
ed Midheaven for Glasgow, Madrid Edinburgh and Liverpool, and,
since the lunation is in square with Saturn, there may be serious bus-
iness depressions or losses in these cities; it is on the Ascendant for
Western Canada and Mexico, and here the effect may be injurious
to the health, or may affect the essential industries of the countries
named, such as agriculture and mining. Speaking generally, there is
likely to be a rather dull spring, especially in England, and the more
solid recovery of the market will not take place until the second half
of May. Late frosts may ruin the fruit crops.
England — There is here a definite sign of illness to a member
of the Royal family, and the death of a former Prime Minister is
highly probable. The square of the lunation to Saturn from Aries
suggests additional taxation, probably as-the result of exaggerated
help to the unemployed. A new party may entirely change the two
party form of government and will precipitate a hot election campaign.
France — The question of foreign labour seems to remain critical,
and there will be an expose of the activity of revolutionary propag-
anda among the working classes (Mars in Leo in House VII square
Neptune in Scorpio).
Germany — There is much reason to think that Republican Ger-
many is passing under the rule of Taurus, and probably both Aries
and Taurus should be considered during the Period of Transition.
This would give Germany a lead on England during this month,
 190 THE SEER

and clever financial management, combined with good commercial

treaties with other countries, will stimulate German finances. (Mer-
cury from Taurus in House III to the money planet Jupiter in House
VII).
Italy — Some very important legislation will be made concerning
woman, or Italian woman will assume international prominence du-
ring the month, an event rather unusual for this country. This is likely
to take place in the domain of political or economic affairs, and may
be Indeed, there seems to be some intrusion of the government into
commercial affairs, which will turn out vadly troublesome to the
government. (Fixed Star influences in the third decanate of Leo).
Spain — The question of the Spanish government will come
prominently to the front during this month. Although important re-
forms will be made, there is likely to be a question of secret oppo-
sition, probably fostered by some foreing power (Sagittarius in House
XII, ruled by Jupiter opp. Asc. in VII)
Turkey — There is evidence of some inner strife preparing, and
which is likely to break out in the early part of the summer. The
radical tendences of the Angora government may arouse a religious
feud.
India — The position of Saturn in Capricorn in the 9th House
square to the lunation indicates that the passive resistance movement,
largely economic to the present time, is likely to take a religious
twist, and Moslem demands will complicate the « All-India »
problem.
Mexico — The lunation here is likely to bring about trouble in
the educational questions, and the vexed problem of church and
state schools may be revived. There is also likely to be some redistri-
bution of territory or some proposition of government purchase or
sale.
United Stales — The influence of this lunation on the financial
situation is unfavourable. After the predicted rise of the preceding
month there is likely to be a halt, even a drop, but this is temporary
and the movement should be stronger in early summer. There will
be trouble among the miners, and strikes will be accompanied by
bloodshed.
 - . 9 1 -

31 practical Course
in tl)c (Dracular Sciences
The Tarot Astrology
Kabbalism Cbirology

Hermetic JVummrotogy IV

T HE NUMBER THREE. — The fundamental principle

of this number is the Harmony of Trinity. It is the estab-
lishment of a link between the Self and the Not-Self. It
represents the element of Love in the larger sense, in the
sense of Union. And, since Union is truly the spirit of all relation-
ships, the number Three indicates Divine Approach, Cosmic Mother-
hood and the Holy Spirit. It shows forth the Law of Association and
establishes the cycle which conjoins opposite polarities. As we have
shown that One is Absolute, and that Two is Relative, so Three is
Harmonic.

The Occult Geometry of Three — This is always represented

as a triangle, but occult students are well aware of the fact that
differently-formed triangles carry special meanings. Thus the equil-
ateral triangle indicates, especially, the Divine Trinity as expressed
in theology, and also the human psychological trinity of Desire, Will
and Action. The isosceles triangle is the triangle of human personal-
ity; and the two sides indicate Man and Woman, while the base
symbolizes love. The right-angled or the Pythagorean triangle is
often known as the 3-4-5, Triangle, the vertical and horizontal lines
being the Father and the Mother and the diagonal the Son, but, in
this case, the 3 is the dominant and acts as the harmonizer of the 4
and the 5, which, together, make the square of 3. The astrological
student will recall the use of the triangle for the trine, or the aspect
of harmony. And, in Hermetism, as in Alchemy, there is Salt, Sul-
phur and Mercury, yet, of the Three, one is the Binder bringing
about the relation of ternary evolution and involution. It is also the
profile of the spiral, the sign of cosmic evolution.
 192 T H E SEER

The Symbolical Concordances of the Number Three — Astro-

logically, the number Three is in relation with the third sign of the
zodiac, Gemini, ruled by Mercury, the higher Mercury, and the
Twins (Gemini) show the Two and the link between, having reference
to the pillars Jachin and Boaz and to the Royal Rrch. In Esoteric
Astrology the relation to Mars, the power of Attraction.
Kabbalistically, it is the Empress, the Cosmic Mother, queen of
the three star-streams, Isis Manifest, and as such indicates Order
and Equilibrium, for these latter are not mere attributes of the Uni-
verse but form the Universe.
Alphabetically, the number Three corresponds with the letter G.,
with Gimel of the Hebrew alphabet, a double letter, with the sym-
bol of a grasping hand. It indicates the harmonic action as well as
the harmonic desire.
Masonically (Dequer) it indicates « The Lost Word », or the
Master Mason's Degree, and the Three who found the tomb of
Hiram, also the three Gates of the Temple. It deals with the sum-
mation of cycles.
The Number Three in human physiology. — This is essentially
a number of Action, and has much relation to the arms and the hands.
It is important to remember that the hand holds a very special rela-
tion to the brain, and that there is a far larger proportion of sensitive
centres in the hand than in any other part of the body. Indeed « the
hand is the outer image of the brain * and it is because of this that
chirology, or the Science of the Hand, is valid. Here is found the
relation to Mercury and to Mars, and the element of Three recurs:
1) Desire and 2) Will must lead to 3) Action, or they have no value.
The Number Three is musical tone and colour — The musical
tone is the mediant, Mi, or E Natural in the scale of C major, an
important note in a major chord, and the leading third of the scale.
Herein may be discerned the close harmonic link between the Num-
ber Two and the number Three, but whereas there is a minor element
in the former .the latter is most certainly major.
The corresponding colour is clear yellow, and in many case is
revealed as vivifying light, appearing in the form of rays rather than
a glow. This, again, refers to Action, and is characteristic of the
inner meaning of the number.
(to be continued)
The Director of the Institute
 A Monthl y R e v i e w of A s t r o l o g y
a n d of t h e P s y c h i c a n d Occult Sciences
<S<AY»r-m-CAtr/' S^ancty gto/t- 7*%ee/er, SA. S>.
Institut Astrologique - Carthage, Tunitie

As a wide hospitality is herein extended to all branches of psychic}

and occult thought, it is deemed preferable to leave to all contribu-
tors the privilege of responsibility for the ideals expressed in their
articles.
Vol. I l l No 5 May 1931 Price 1/ - or 25 c t s

Jleflecttonsi
~~' HERE SEEMS to be some confusion, sometimes, as'

T
to the meaning of the phrase ( the Inner Planes *. In
all occultist literature this Word recurs again and again,
but not all who read, understand. « Contact with the
Inner Planes * is often held forth as the goal of Oc-
cultism. And so, indeed, it is; but it is not thereby to be
. ^ = = = 1 . supposed that this contact is reserved, to the few. Its
higher powers are necessarity so reserved, just as the power of musical
composition is reserved for those who have learned harmony; but there
is a certain amount of limited contact with the Inner Planes which is
possible lo every one, just as anyone can whistle or hum a tune.
We are likewise accustomed to hear or to read of the Seven Bodies
of Man, the Seven Vehicles and the Seven Sheaths, and, as these
sound very esoteric and difficult, few people stop to realize how
simple and necessary is such a division. The matter is further com-
plicated by a Sanskrit terminology — excellent in itself, but by no
means necessary. It may be stated that an Occidental has no need
of any doctrine or theory which he cannot express in the terms of
his own tongue.
To say, then, that the Seven Planes correspond with the Seven
Bodies of Man is a statement which is by no means as clear as iii
sounds. Yet, the very instant that a simple explanation is given, all
that is unnecessarily complicated disappears. We cannot do better.
 194 T H E SEER

than follow the excellent terminology used by the « Inner Light »,

an occidental initiatory Order with headquarters in London. Thus
may We see the Bodies of Man and the Seven Planes in a clearer
light.
The First Plane is the Physical Plane. It is the plane of the Phy-
sical body. Its motive power is almost entirely physical, having such
forces as hunger, self-protection and growth lo rule it. It is easy to
see that few men or Women are living on so low a scale that the above-
mentioned forces are the only ones in their lives; indeed, it is doubtful
whether a human being could live only in the physical body, since the
course of evolution has taken the whole species higher.
The Second Plane is the Psychic Plane. It is the plane of the
Etheric Double, closely allied lo the Astral Body, and is hence the
real self of the physical body. Its motive power is very wide, ranging
from habit-reactions which have become instincts, lo desire-reactions
which may become passions. By far the larger number of people
live on this plane. They desre pleasure, they seek to obtain possession
of money, they have become conscious of Self and aim lo secure as
much as possible for themselves. They interpret all factors in life in
the terms of the question: « What will it do for me? » Since the
Etheric Double and the Astral body (on the lower levels) stimulate
the Physical Body, these instincts and passions remain physical and
material. Already, then, we see that We have passed beyond the
Physical Body and « contacted * an Inner Plane,
The Third Plane is the Upper Astral Plane. It is the plane of
the Astral Body, and, as the physical body (according to esoteric
leaching) Was built upon the Astral Body, it is the vivifying self.
Its motive power is attraction, which expresses itself in the physical
World by the processes of construction, but in the self-World by the
emotions. A very large number of people are strongly influenced
by this plane, and their actions are based on love or hate, self-sacri-
fice or jealousy, violence or fear. It is especially the love plane, and
it is not difficult to trace in most persons firstly the love-force of the
Upper Astral, the emotions; then the love-force of the Lower Astral,
the desire; and lowermost the love-force of the Physical, the mere
animal instinct.
The Fourth Plane is the Lower Mental Plane, or the Plane of
the Concrete Mind. It is the plane of the Mental Body. Its motive
powers are memory and imagery — memory which enables the
processes of thought, for there must be memory in order to compare,
and comparison, in order to achieve a concept; and imagery, which
 REFLECTIONS 195

gives an inner concreteness. All men think, and without some concrete
thought, life is scarcely possible; so, to some extent, all men function
slightly on the Fourth Inner Plane and with the Mental Body.
The Fifth Plane is the Upper Mental, or the Plane of Abstract
Mind. It is the plane of the Causal Body, so called for two reasons:
firstly that, as dealing with abstract mind, it considers causes, while
the concrete mind deals with effects; and secondly, that it is upon
the plane that Life in the larger sense, passes into lives, and hence
the developments upon the plane (in the descent of spirit into matter)
are the causes of the lives to be lived on the lower planes. This is
more rarely reached, and only trained thinkers or developed souh
are able to function in the realm of pure abstract. This is the lower-
most of the three planes of the Individuality, the four lower planes
having composed the Personality.
The Sixth Plane is the Plane of Concrete Spirit, or the Lower
Spiritual Plane. It is the plane of what is sometimes called the Bud-
dhic, or the Spiritual Body. Its motive force may be considered as
that of spiritual specialisation and thoses few in this World who at-
tain to some measure of the true spiritual nature (quite distinct from
the exaltation of third plane or emotional ideals) will be marked by
a strange intensity. Spiritual they will be, but one phase or aspect
will be strongly marked. In esoteric language, they are strictly func-
tioning along one Ray. As has been said, scarcely any can live on
this plane, but some few attain it in moments of ecstasy.
The Seventh Plane is the Plane of the Abstract Spirit, or the
Upper Spiritual Plane. It is the plane of what is sometimes called
the Atmic or the Body of Divine Consciousness. It is but little diffe-
rentiated and, in the Descent of Spirit into Matter, is the first step,
even as it is the last in the ascent of Matter into Spirit. The motive
power of this plane is harmony and union. Only the very highest —
Jthe Spiritual Leaders of men — even envisage this plane, for it is
not of attainment as yet, to those still in the physical body.
These seven aspects of Man, then, are the Seven Bodies of Man;
the Seven Planes are the various levels upon which Man can act
Training in occultism is especially directed to the development of
contact with the plane above. Thus, for example, if the higher emotion
— Third Plane — is developed, its influence on the Second Plane
Desire will be purifying. If Fifth Plane menial action is developed,
then the more concrete mind of the Fourth Plane will be ennobled.
Practically the whole force of occult direction is consciously exercised
to develop on a higher plane or an inner plane, since this, js the. true
builder of the plane below. „ . ^. -
 196 • T H E SEER

//, however, an effort be made to intensify the lower plane, so

that it intrudes upon the higher, then the whole process is reversed
and the character falls and is degraded. For example, the wish t
have a comfortable home and educate a family of children is a ming.
ling of emotion (Third Plane) and desire of possessions (Second
Plane). If the Third Plane elements dominates, then paternal love
and self-sacrifice will gain and a true home will result; but if the
desire of possessions dominates, then avarice will intervene, children
will be neglected, and selfishness becomes the demon-idol of the
home.
Occultism, then, teaches the nature of these planes, and the right
Ways of working upon them. The trained occultist knows them better
than the man in the street; the occult teacher or guide (who should
be an apprentice of an adept) not only knows the Ways of work, but
is actually engaged in developing his power of functioning on the
Inner Planes — in other words training his better and higher selves;
the adept is in touch with beings on the Inner Planes who no longer
have need of the physical body (though they can assume it, at will)
and who are known as Masters; these latter are in touch with the
Greater Masters (who may incarnate as Redeemers) and so on to
God — the Divine Unmanifest. Conscious advancement on this patl
is the goal of all occultism.
We desire to call the attention of our readers to two new publica-
tions of great interest and importance: PROTEUS, published quart-
erly by W.B. Crow, 140 The Grove, Stratford, London, £.15 and
THE MYSTIC WORLD, published by Ross K. New, 527
South Clark Street, Chicago. A review of the initial numbers of these
two reviews will be found under the heading Notable Books in a
later page of this issue.

JulfilUo JJrcMctioitJS
The steady pressure on distribution of THE SEER, now includ-
ing every country in the world, with the heaviest number of subscri-
bers in America, Canada, England and Australia, has caused us to
advance our printing date, so that copies containing the Predictions
shall not arrive too lateJThis has, as a necessary result,the disadvantage
that records of fulfilled predictions cannot always be made in the
month following, but in the month thereafter.
The formation of a republic in Spain, and the departure of Alfonso
XIII (though without abdication) took place almost exactly at the
moment of the lunation. On page 190 We stated : Spain. — The

^_ i>_
 FULFILLED PREDICTIONS 197

question of the Spanish government will come prominently to the front

this month... Secret opposition, probably fostered by some foreign
power. The overthrow of the government Was largely due to Catalonia,
under German direction, for Barcelona is practically a German city.
On page 191 of the last issue of THE SEER We stated: Italy. —
There will be some intrusion of the government in commercial affairs,
which will turn out vastly troublesome to the government The ukase
issued by the Minister of Corporations, Sig. Bottai, and by Sig.
Giurati, secretary of the Fascist party, and which threatened every
merchant who did not fix prices according to the government order*
ha: not worked well. Three days before the lunation, it Was announ-
ced that a circular would be issued modifying the first order, since
the commercial dissatisfaction has been so great that it has menaced
the political disruption of the Fascist parly.
On the same page: Mexico — There is likely to be some redistrib-
ution of territory or some proposition of government purchase or
sale. Shortly before the lunation a bill Was brought up in the United
States Congress asking that a bid be made to the Republic of Mexico
for purchase of the long peninsula known as « Lower California >.
On the same page.—For the West of Europe... a serious accident,
perhaps at sea. We have already noticed, in the last SEER, one
fulfilment of this prediction. Most strikingly there has been another
in the catastrophe of the Florida, rammed by the British naval air-
craft carrier Glorious off the coast of Spain. Thirty people Were
killed or drowned, and 25 Wounded.
Though not strictly in the line of fulfilment, students of astrology
should note the earthquake in Managua, Mexico, following upon
the statement in the SEER (page 189) slating that, according lo
the Johndro system, Mexico was menaced by the lunation. Note that
the Sun Was near the Great Nebula of Andromeda, just at the time
of the earthquake.
On, page 190 it was said : Germany. — Good commercial treaties
with other countries will stimulate German finances. On April 1 the
announcement was made thai, by reason of the customs treaty with
Austria, German industrial slocks had steadied in price on all the
stock markets of the world.
On page 189 the prediction Was made: England — There is
here a definite indication of illness to a member of the royal family.
(Our review went to press on March 16) On April 5 and 6 the illness
of the King Was announced, and bulletins of health Were issued. It is
much to be feared that this condition will be aggravated during the
coming month May.
 —198 —

(Elemental Root ~ Song

(ftrjc .four Astrological STriplictttCB)

EVA MARTIN
i

Earth and Air the soul of me —

Earth the prisoner, Air the free.
Fire and Water meet in you,
Soaring flame and secret dew.

Fire shall stubborn clay enfold.

Bum the dross, refine the gold;
Air shall fan Fire's rainbow sprite
To a blaze of diamond light.

Water-springs refreshing flow

Winds from mountain summits blow.
Fire burns clear, and Earth provides
Gardens green where peace abides.

Thus our spirits grow more fair;

Fire and Water, Earth and Air,
All at last together blent
In one heavenly element
 .favourable (Element© for Jflag-Iuue 1031

NOTE. — By reason of repeated requests from readers, these analyses of

favourable dates have been classified. They are general, of course, the dates
especially favourable to each person must be calculated from his or her own
horoscope.
For indications prior to May 21, see the April issue of c The Sear *.

F
OR GENERAL PURPOSES. — Favourable Days and Hours. —
According to Solar, Lunar and planetary aspects, the most fav-
ourable days will he: Mav 2lst after; 23rd after; 24th even;
25th all flay; '28th after; 30th morn; June 1st all day; 3rd morn;
5th morn and after; 6th mom; 8th after; 9th morn; 11th even;
13th after; 15th after; Ifith after; 19th morn and even; 20th
all day.
Unfavourable Days and Hours. — Mav 22nd after; 24th even; 27th all
dav; 29th after; 30th after; 31st after; 3rd even; 5th even; 6th even; 7th
all day; 10th all day; 11th morn; 14th all day; 17th morn; 18th morn; 21«t
all day.
ENGAGEMENT AND MARRIAGE. — Favourable Days and Hours for
matters pertaining to affairs of. the Heart. — Best day of the month for a
man — June 8th. Best Day of the Month for a Woman — May 23rd. Other
good days — June 1st; lfith; 19th.
Unfavourable Days and Hours. — Worst Day of the Month for a Man —
June 17th. Worst Day of the Mont for a Woman — June 11th. Other had
days: June 7th; June 18th.
BUSINESS AND FINANCE. — Favourable Days and Hours — Best Day
for Finance — June 8th. Best Day for Steady Business — June 6th. Bert
Day for New Venture or Speculation — June 10. Other good days: May
22nd morn; 23rd after; 15th after.
Unfavourable Days and Houre. — Worst Day for Finance — June 10th.
Worst Day for Steady Business — Also June 10th. Worst Day for New
Venture or Speculation — June 171 h. Other bad days — May 22nd after;
May 2fith morn; June 7th all day; June 18th morn.
VOYAGES AND LONG TRAVEL. — Favourable Days — Best Day to
Start — May 23rd. Other good days: June lfith.
Unfavourable Days — Worst Day to Start — May 25th. Other had days
— June 13th; 17th.
SURGICAL OPERATIONS. — Arrange, if possible, between May 21 and
May 31 and between June 17 and 21. Most Favourable Days and Hour*
May 23rd 2.30 a.m.

*•.
200 T H E SEER

S53S.

•1li-i«»l

Born at Nantes, March 28th 1862, at 10.30, morning

 -20, -

horoscope of tl)e Jilontb

ARISTIDE BRIAND
Minister or F o r e l v u AltuIrM, w h o bn» Juat c e l e b r a t e d h i s
• l i v e r uiiriYi n m r y at IKS y e a r * In t h e Cabinet

It is always a matter of Astrological interest to see if the Horoscope of

a well-known man is in accord with his position. Mr. Briand has had one of
the most succesful careers among all European statesmen, and at the agt
of 68 years he is still a leading international Figure.
A bird's-eye view of his natal map shows 4 heavily bodies in exaltation:
the Sun ruling politics, Uranus ruling Forcing Affairs and Mars and Venus
ruling respectively War and Peace; the characteristic note of Mr. Briand's
S olitical life has been that of Forcing Affairs, he was iu active diplomacy
uring the war and is the representative of his country in the drive for
peace. Not one planet is in detriment or fall. Note also that success is indi-
cated by the strength of Houses, for natal map shows six planets in Angular
or fortunate Houses and only three iu Cadent Houses, and, of these three,
two are well-placed.
We draw the attention of the student also to the fact that the native has
not a single planet in fixed signs, but there are six in mutable or harmonic
signs and it is both the virtue and Die defect of Mr. Briand's politics to be
able to adapt his opinions to the needs of the moment. This is rather the
gift of a diplomat than of a great statesman, a statesman which is borne
out by the large proportion of planets on the practical planes, there being
six planets in the trrplicities of water and of Earth and only three in the
higher triplicities of Fire and of Air and the native has never lost sight of
the fact that it is useless to work impossible ideals. At the same time there
are three quintiles to Mars, showing the power of turning a defeat into t
victory without either ennemies or friends knowing exactly how this has
come to pass.
We publish this Horoscope on the occasion of Mr. Briand's anniversary
and therefore feel that it would be of interest to give also his progressed
Horoscope for the current year. It is by no means a peaceful Horoscope;
there is much strife and eonfliel, confirming the astrological truth that
quadratures may be regarded as opportunities for victories, providing that
the natal horoscope be sufficiently strong.
Cleverness is marked, for Mercury is approaching a conjunction with the
ra#cal ascendant which will culminate next year, but this planet has been
in quadrature which the radical sun, a position producing unceasing mental
strife. Mai's is also in conjunction with Mercury but with good aspects,
indicating success. This is accentuated by the strength of planets in House
10 the House of profession and honours, both in the radical and the progress-
ed maps. Note the Moon, ruling popularity, Jupiter ruling fame and Satumns
ruling stability, in the Ascendant, while the Sun, luminary of dignity, and
Uranus ruling Forcing Affairs, are in conjunction in the diplomatic sign of
Gemini in the House of Honours.
It would be difficult to find an Astrological position more clearly favor-
able for success, but, at the same time, those who have the interests of
France at heart may note with anxiety the indications for 1932, for the
progressed Sun will be in quadrature to the radical' and progressed Moon
and will also be in quadrature with Saturn and in conjunction with Uranus.
These indications are serious, and it is more than likely that Mr. Briand
will be forced to abandon the political arena before the "beginning of 1533,
 - 2 0 2 -

®n tl)e Hetrograbation[of Jplanets

J A . N D U !

TJk« Jtenfroyra«fafIon

I
N MOST CASES, the retrogradation of Jupiter does not
seem to have a definitely malefic effect unless it be conjoined
with some other form of debility.
In the First House, supposing Jupiter to be the Lord of the
Sign, its retrogradation brings about a certain deformation of the
physical, mental or moral conditions belonging to this planet. From
the native — whether man or woman — the phenomenon of retro-
gradation will take away the cordiality, the geniality, the hospitable
manner and the courtesy of phrase which are characteristic of the
Jupiterian type. Corresponding to the planet with which it is in aspect,
retrogradation will give excessive corpulence, a haughty manner or
a curt speech, combined respectively with the influences coming from
the Sign wherein Jupiter is posited.
In the Second and Fourth Houses the retrogradation of Jupiter
does not bring about a lessening of gain, nor does it prevent an amas-
sing of possessions should Jupiter be in the sign of Cancer at birth,
or should the planet reach that sign at its moment of being stationary.
Yet, even in these two cases, though the native may occupy an
enviable situation, he is very likely to believe that he is underpaid,
and that the value of his work is seriously under-estimated.
In the first horoscope published in this series (Seer for February,
1931) this latter peculiarity is strongly set forth. At birth, Jupiter
ruled the Second House, on the cusp, and was at O" Cancer. In
1914, the planet began its period of retrogradation, and the native
was compelled to return to France during the whole period of the
war, necessarily a period of trials and financial worry. No sooner
was the war finished than he obtained a very lucrative and indeed
 RETROGRADATION OF PLANETS 203

eminent position in a foreing country. Yet, quite sincerely, he de-

clared that his pay was barely adequate.
If Jupiter should be lord of the Seventh House in essential dignity,
and itself posited in Cancer, and marriage should be delayed for
any of the classic reasons (such.for example, as the majority of planets
in the descending quadrant), the marriage would not be impeded
definitely by the retrogradation of Jupiter in Cancer. Indeed, the
marriage might be fortunate from divers points of view, such as
wealth, respect, etc., the exaltation of Jupiter and its analogy with
the marriage taking the lead over the hindering influence of the retro-
gradation.
Reference may again be made to the first horoscope of the series.
The native married in 1925, although Jupiter, master of the Seventh
House (Sagittarius) was still retrograde; a marriage in university
circles which was helpful to his social advancement. It was a marriage
with this intention — although with liking, and it seemed to have
been arranged as though to justify and make possible a further change
in professional position which was announced by the return to Mer-
cury to direct motion a couple of years later.
Should, however, Jupiter be retrograde at birth, and at the same
time weak in House VII, for example, in the earlier degrees of Virgo,
the cusp of House VII being in the earlier degrees of Leo, the planet's
transit over the cusp of the House would not suffice to bring a
marriage to pass, nor would its entrance in Cancer do so, since in this
case the planet was stricken with impotence in the natal chart, whe-
reas in the previous case it was both exalted and direct at the moment
of birth, circumstances which eliminated the effects of retrogradation.
In the Eleventh House, the retrogradation of Jupiter is more me-
nacing because here it witholds the clairvoyant judgment which is
characteristic to distinguish between the false friends and the true,
indeed, he will be more likely to give confidence to the former; further,
his suspicion or his indifference may extend even to his relatives. In
Fiery Signs or in Aquarius, these feelings will be conjoined with a
desire to protect, direct and aid others, which frequently has the
result of causing the native to seek friendships or comradeships among
persons of a class inferior to his own. Often he does not think of
creating useful friendships. None the less, if there are not other de-
bilities, and if Jupiter is in good aspect with the Lord of the Ascen-
dant, the retrogradation of Jupiter in House XI will not absolutely
inhibit the native from finding protectors and counsellors among
members of his family, or among his superiors, although with minor.
 204 THE SEER

results and under less agreeable conditions than if Jupiter had been
direct.
Finally, should Jupiter have been afflicted and retrograde at the
moment of birth, and should it become direct at the time that it tran-
sits the Eighth House, it may well be taken as the significator of death
for the very time when it becomes direct, especially if it forms an
affliction with the Progressed Ascendant and still more if this evil
aspect should stimulate anew some affliction which had been present
in the natal theme.
The horoscope presented in this article is of quite curious interest
in this regard.
Case I Horoscope, feminine. Born at Lyon, France, February
1838

The native died at the age of 90 yean and 2 months. It is to be

noted that at the age of 90 years, Mercury, Lord of House VIII,
became retrograde, whereas Jupiter, which had been retrograde at
birth, became direct. It might seem, perhaps, that these two circums-
tances occuring at the same time, life should have been prolonged.
But it is to be observed that, at birth, Jupiter was the sole planet in
aspect to the Ascendant, and although this was a semi-square, yet,
being in a fortunate House and in trine with Mercury, Lord
 RETROGRADATION OF PLANETS 205
r" * : ••• : . esaaa —r

of the House, the correspondence with the life forces

continued to prevail. As a matter of fact, this native had the appear-
ance, the qualities and the defects of the Jupiterian character. The
vital fluid was Jupiterian, also; so that when, at the age of 90 years,
Jupiter had retrograded to the degree of Gemini 17°, in sesqui-qua-
drature to the Progressed Ascendant, and the planet received a re-
newed force on its coming to Direct Motion, the vital fluid became
too powerful for the aging frame of the native and she died suddenly,
while laughing and chatting with her friends right after breakfast.
(To be continued)

A Phantom Tottphona Call

From Lumen, the well-known Spanish review comes an account of

a curious case of telekinesis by telephone. A Well-known doctor Was
wakened suddenly in the night by the telephone ring. His servant
heard it also. A Woman's Voice begged him to come at once to a)
certain address, stating that she fell death Was near. The chauffeur
ran out the car while the doctor prepared his instrument case. Arrived
at the address given, all Was dark. After ringing several
times the chambermaid appeared, affirming that the telephone
Was in her room and that no one had used it. The doctor insisted.
In another room the cook Was found, dead about half an hour before.
Investigation at {he Telephone Central showed that no communication
had been made, yet both chauffeur and doctor had heard the tele-
phone, and the Woman's voice giving the address. The departing spir-
it must have reached the doctor's house, caused the bell to ring, and
have spoken.

Mysticism is the expression of the innate tendency of the human

spirit towards complete harmony with the transcendental order, what-
ever may be the theological formula under which that order is under-
stood.
Evelyn UNDERHILL
 — 206 —

Stlje Saints of Sxozt

(%n SUtro-meteorologieal tjrjpottjestB)

ERICH VON BECKERATH

O
NE of the strangest of the phenomena of late spring is the
constant recurrence of heavy frosts on the 11th., 12th., and
13th. of May, and these days are popularly known as « the
days of the Saints of Frost *, St. Mamertus, Prncratus,
and Servatius. Even the strictest scientific observation has failed to
discover any adequate explanation of the cause. Indeed, a German
scientific authority, writing specially on the question, affirms : « the
most exact enquiry fails to elicit a due explanation of the phenome-
non. »
There seems to us to be some reason for assigning the cause to the
annual conjunction of the Sun with the Fixed Star Algol, at Taurus
25°, the Demon Star, the most evil star of he heavens. Vivian Robson.
in his « Fixed Stars and Constellations in Astrology », a book which
is a summation of the traditions on this subject, points out that the
ancients assigned to this evil star a chilling and destructive effect,
having a special relation to the planet Saturn. Also, following the
German astrologer, Poellner, the influence of this star is a compound
of Saturn and of Mars. Since the Sun has the largest orb of any
celestial body, the duration of the transit of the Sun over Algol will
have a force of about three days, equal to the three days of frost.
It is important to notice that Algol is not, or rather has not al-
ways been at Taurus 25°, since there is a movement of 50 seconds of
a degree per year, and it would be an interesting matter to determine
if the dates of the Saints of Frost have run back slightly in the course
of the ages. This is for the meteorological historians to determine. In
any case, the matter is worthy of examination for its solution would
definitely settle the influence of the Fixed Stars in meteorology.
 1
I

©
PSYCHIC STUDY
STIje Scientific Character of the
(^ Spiritualistic %wot\)t8\8
Dr. V. M. BELIN

I T IS universally known and admitted that Matter can no longer

be considered in the same light as was possible a few years ago.
Matter is not composed of groups of different molecules held
together by the force of cohesion. It is composed exclusively
of atoms, the structural part of which contains a nucleus around
which, at a prodigious speed, gravitate a number of small
corpuscules, which we call electrons. Let the reader be well assured
that these statements are not hypotheses; they are proven facts. For
every atom of each substance, we know the exact number of electrons,
we know their modes of action in different compositions, we have
taken note of the effects of their progressive disappearance in radio-
'•'"<» bodies and the consequences of this discovery have already
shown themselves to be of extreme importance.
•t is because of this advancement in knowledge that the grea
leader of physics, the Due de Broglie, Professor at the Sorbonne and
Nobel Prize Winner, was able to write recently: « The great barrier
which physicists had raised between radiations which are formed of
waves and matter which is formed of corpuscules has now been
thrown down. »
We know now that not only radium and the metals associated there-
with, but that all objects in nature constantly liberate energy. But
we mav well ask what becomes of all these different forms of energy
for which interstellar space seems to constitute an enormous reservoir?
Professor Lecornu in a recent public address before the Academy
of Sciences declared : « Everything vibrates in the Universe. The
most recent conquests of science even suggest that electrons, the ele-
ments which constitute matter, may be reduced at the last analysis
to local condensations of energy, set in action by the unceasing move-
ments of the ether. »
It follows, (and this is the opinion of other eminent physicists)*
that free energy is capable of reconstituting matter, and hence in the
 208 THE SEER

course of centuries or of millennia, it may give rise to a series of

successive materialisations and dematerialisations. Science thus ar-
rives at this marvellous conception of eternality of matter, having
alternative phases, in one of which, matter takes on visible and tan-
gible form, only to lose this character in the succeeding phase.
Strictly speaking, there is now no barrier which separates inanimate
matter from living matter. It is true that between the two the colloidal
substances may be observed-, but these form a transition stage which
is even still more strange.
The most recent bacteriological discoveries bring further precisions
which are not only extremely suggestive in themselves but which also
come to the support of the general thesis which I am here setting
forth insofar as they concern so-called « living beings ». There exists
a category of microbes which are only known by reason of their
pathogenic action but which are none the less to be feared since to
them we must ascribe hydrophobia, smallpox, yellow fever, croup,
typhus, recurrent fever and many others. These microbes are so
small that some of them cannot be filtered out. They cannot be
measured in the thousandth part of a thousandth of a millimeter.
Some of these microbes are found to be of dimensions inferior to
the smallest albuminoid molecules, which molecules are the funda-
mental elements of living matter. Under these conditions does it not
seem possible that we are in the presence of matter or of energy which
is almost free ?
What is still more striking, many microbes such as those of the
bacillus of typhoid fever or that of tuberculosis are capable of produc-
ing ultra-microscopic forms, and these forms if placed in suitable
conditions may reproduce the bacilli which we know so well. Dr.
Hauduroy, with infinite patience, was able at last to grasp one of
these phases of evolution; he has described an < unknown » which
has no definite form, which seems to be of undifferentiated life but
which, by processes of condensation, can give rise again to microsco-
pic bodies. It seems, therefore, that life exists by itself or, otherwise
worded, energy by itself, which can form itself into what we gener-
ally style < living matter » This is a fact of the most immediate
importance.
Speaking in a strictly scientific manner, therefore, we are justified
in setting forth the conception of matter, in general, as a series of
successive materialisations; further, so far as living beings are concer-
ned, of incarnations and disincarnations alternatively. But these ex-
pressions c materialisations and dematerialisations *, < incarnations
and disincarnations », are they not just as much a part of spiritualis-
 T H E SCIENCE OF SPIRITUALISM 209

tic terminology as of scientific terminology, and do they not possess an

identifical meaning >
Thus I affirm — and insist upon it — that this unquestioned simil-
arity has been made manifest, not, of course, upon the thesis of the
pure materialism which is now universally admitted to be a scientific
heresy but basing my argument definitely on what may be called
« neo-materialism ». If we carry this analogy forward, we shall find
that this neo-materialism gives us a conception extremely close to
that of spiritualism in general and of the spiritistic thesis in particular.
« Science is spiritualising in modern times * is a phrase often heard
repeated, and the facts definitely show this to be true.
It is clear that I am not able to dogmatise that modern science
absolutely confirms the spiritistic thesis in its entirety; that would be
to go a great deal too fast. In the last analysis, however, and accor-
ding to my understanding of the matter, spiritism seems to consider
the soul to be a special type of energy, which, during a series of
successive reincarnations, becomes the characteristic element of a
given individual, in the same manner that biologically, this same
individual possesses his own characteristic physical reactions exclusive
to himself. By its experiences of trial and difficulty in many lives,
this energy becomes able to acquire vibratory powers more and more
intense in character and which are in correspondence with ever higher
and higher states of evolution.
We must admit that these facts are yet far from being absolutely
proved in the domains of physics and of biology, but I am confident
that the observations made and described by leaders of spiritism
worthy of entire confidence and by eminent authorities in metapsy-
chical study have brought modern confirmations of the highest im-
portance to the age-old conception of the soul. It is certain that science,
which has already been able to define the relationships between
mankind, the Earth and the Universe, will be in a position to throw
ever-increasing light upon the mystery which surrounds life.
Yet we may affirm and boldly, and from the present moment,
that not only is the spiritualistic conception free from all antagonism
to any scientific thesis of the present day, as Dr. Geley made clear
some years ago, but that in its most recent discoveries spiritism arri-
ved at the enunciation of a scientific basis so clear and so definite
that the most rigoreous scientist may accept it as a working hypothesis,
logical and rational at every point. This being so, we have the full
right to claim that spiritism or spiritualism in its general conceptions,
has a sound scientific basis.
Translated (by permission) from La Revue Spirite (Paris) issue
of March 1931). ^
 — 210 —
i1
-"

(Eat Souls - 91 Eeeagntttan

by TOM LEON

F
A T E led me to visit a large cat show not long ago. Over
six hundred exhibits embracing almost every variety of
domestic or sacred cats had been brought together to com-
pete for championships and prizes, and had attracted a
miscellaneous crowd of human beings to admire their beauty or rar-
ity.
As I wandered down the aisles of the great building in which the
scene was staged my attention was attracted by a dark and slender
lady, who bent tenderly over one of the pens endeavouring to recon-
cile its occupant to the confining wires. Her straight black hair was
trimmed squarely across her brow, and her deeply-sunk eyes shone
brilliantly from a bronzed and oval face, reminding me curiously of
some priestess of ancient Egypt, and those far off, yet deathless days,
when the cat had been held in reverent awe as symbol of all that
was most sacred.
Presently she looked up and our eyes met, and with that freemas-
onry which a strong interest held in common bestows, we quickly
introduced ourselves, and soon I was listening to a strange narrative.
« It has been asserted, * said my new-made friend, « that we
may sometimes obtain the answer to problems which perplex us by
holding them in thought when we are about to fall asleep, and earn-
estly desiring their solution. With this in mind I determined one
night to seek the explanation of a minor question that off en eecurred
to me. Why is it that the many cats of which I have been the owner,
have, even as tiny kittens, displayed the imost extraordinary affection
for me, which neither time or painful triail of their trust has ever been
able to efface? Nothing in the life I consciously lead accounts for
the intensity of their devotion, nor is it explainable by magnetic at-
traction, since not all cats, but only certain ones are thus drawn to me.
There must be some occult cause. What can the reason be? I asked
the question as I fell asleep, and, as if in reply, I dreamed a vivid
dream.
.« I thought I wandered through an ancient necropolis, and, with'
 211 THE SEER

out seeking, discovered a hidden entrance to a stonebuilt vault I

vaguely remembered having seen before. In its walls small niches
had been cut, and, as I looked more closely, I saw that each recess
was occupied by the form of a mummied cat, which an inner vision
enabled me to realise was not truly dead, but might be better describ-
ed as in a state of suspended animation.
( Something wthin me awoke, as I gazed in wonder, and opened
for me a doorway into the Past. « Why! » I exclaimed, I now
recollect that in the long ago I myself placed these little forms in this
gloomy tomb, thinking them dead, yet with a loving hope that some-
day the Spirit of Life might reanimate them. There lie the dishes
of food I put for their ka's sustenance, and yonder burns the lamp
I lighted that they might not fear the gloom. The magical ceremonies
with which I laid their bodies to rest have preserved all as I left it. »
Thus I mused, when suddenly a Voice from an unseen source broke
into my meditation.
( And now, it said, « your mission is to reconduct your former
charges to the material world wherein your present lot is cast. You
are to provide for them a loving home, and tenderly to guard them
through another mortal life. They are not dead, but await the call
to return to the sunshine, and beauty, and interest of the world that
lies above this tomb. They will recognise in you the guardian of their
earlier life, and feel for you a strong and grateful love of an intensity
that you cannot account for, since you have drunk of the water of
Lethe, and forgotten the Past. Do not be tempted to belittle your
Mission, for great Trees spring from tiny seeds, and all life is of
Divine Origin. » The Voice ceased, and I awoke, its accents still
ringing in my ears.
( Thus was my question answered, and now I see the Hand of
a Guiding Power in all things, even in our seemingly chance meeting
of to-day. *
The lady paused, her story ended, and on my listening ears there
fell the sonorous note of the great hall clock, reminding me I must hast-
en on elsewhere. I glanced once more into the deep dark eyes from
which her soul looked forth to mine, and suddenly Life seemed
fraught with meaning and worthy of the suffering and effort it ent-
ailed. She had brought me a message, for I now perceived that nothing
was trivial, and no creature lived in vain. Our hands met in a fare-
well clasp, and we murmured in unison « au revoir *. To both of
us a strange knowledge had come: we had met before, and our reu-
nion, brief though it was, argued that some day we should come into
contact again.
 - 2 1 2 -

$t)e |)ool of Jttatter

ANNA RAKER ANDRE

T
H E R E is One Life — it is Mother. Vibration is Her Son
-God.
God planned, His plan is perfect. He planned Man,
a triune being; body, mind and soul.
Man is endowed with seven senses, corresponding with the Sacred
Seven. Man demonstrates five senses; two are infolded, the intuition-
al and cosmic senses being dormant
God designed Man on the order of the Solar System. In the Solar
System the Sun is the generative centre and every planet responds to
the Sun's vibration at all times and seasons. The sex function is the
Sun-centre of our mortal bodies, and when these rays are left undis-
turbed they transmute and elevate the sex forces, refining the nerves
and unfolding the sixth sense consciousness. Thus the body becomes
.n instrument upon which invisible currents and rhythms play, enabling
the hearing of higher tones, of astral colours and of healing powers
beyond the scope of the five lower senses.
The mortal body, alchemically presented as Mercury, Sulphur
and Salt, is the Pool of Matter. When the body is perfectly calm
it is likened to a still pool, and is acted upon by generative rays from
the Sun and Moon, as is all life. Under that stimulus, the waters
are troubled, and healing rays send forth their influences. If the
body be stirred with finite thoughts, creating mental rhythms only,
then is a misty veil thrown over the divine vision.
Hypnotic-release silences finite thought-waves and the subconscious
mind will reflect the wisdom for wich one searches in vain — for
who among mortals can define Infinite Intelligence?
.€Veil upon veil will lift, but there must be veil upon veil behind.*
 — 213 —

JUmcmbranct of a JTormcr Cift

HIEN-PHAP ' K
,., in.

A
V E R Y clear case of regressive memory is reported is by the
« Revue Caodaiste ». Caodaism is a very important modern
religion in South-Eastem Asia, partly Confucian, partly
Taoist and partly Buddhist, with a strong spiritualistic ten-
dency and since the case has been especially studied by the editor ef
this important Annamite journal, it deserves our attention.
On several occasions the editor of the Caodaist Review had heard
rumours concerning the strange powers of a child aged 7 years, who
lived in a small village in Annam, called Dire-Lap, and especially
that this child had a perfect memory of some of his previous lives.
In August 1930 the investigator made a special voyage to this village;
little information of real value was secured for the reason that the
child, being intimidated by the presence of a stranger, answered all
questions vaguely or with curt retorts. Nevertheless, as the case
seemed to be of special importance and worthy of scientific study
under strict control, a second enquiry was set on foot. It was arranged
that the child should be taken to the house of the resident teacher at
the village of Tan-Phu-Thuong where the phenomena might be
studied at leisure. Following is the result of the second investigation :
The child is 7 years old and named Pham-van-Non. His parents
live in very humble circumstances and have their home at Dire-Lap,
a village which is situated more than five miles from the nearest colo-
nial highway.
One day that Non was playing beside the highway, he saw his
grand-uncle going out into the fields, leading an ox.
« Where are you going? » he asked.
« I am going to cut some wood to build a house », the old majt
replied.
 214 T H E SEER

« Give up your plan, it will be useless to you, because I can tell

you now, Uncle, that you will be dead in ten days. »
The old villager took no head of the prediction which had been
given him, considered it as childishness and went on his way. But,
having returned home in the evening, he did not forget to repeat the
words of the child to his parents and to some of his gossips in the
village.
Exactly ten days later, the death of the old man happened precisely
upon the day indicated and, thus justifying the prediction of the child,
created a great stir in the village. Many people who were anxious and
others who were merely curious ran to the hut where lived young Non
and plied him with questions. To those who were possessed of a
certain amount of instruction, the boy answered gently, but to those
who put senseless questions, or who spoke to him of matters of a
greedy or immoral nature he gave but short answers and often sulky
ones. It was in the course of these revelations or predictions that the
boy made several references to his previous existances on earth. It
was this point which we especially desired to elucidate.
< I was formerly », he said, « incarnated in a feminine body, the
mother of a very important man, M.C... living at Song-Tra (Dirc-
Hoa). In front of the house where I used to live in my last life,
there still stands a grove of trees. I can remember very well having
driven a long nail into an arequa tree, which is still standing in the
same place. What is really curious is that this very day, in that house,
they are now celebrating the anniversary of my former death. What
a pity it is that I cannot be there to take part of it! »
This revelation having excited a great deal of curiosity among
these who heard it, several people set of immediately to the village
of Song-Tra, some distance off, to find out whether or not the boy's
words were true. To their very great amasement every detail was
confirmed. It was actually the anniversary of the date of the death
of the woman in question, a fact which the boy could not possibly
have known; moreover the nail was found in the tree, and it was
certain that Non had never been to the distant village; the nail was
embedded in the bark and was only found by the scar.
Even more curious was the boy's statement that just before his
present incarnation, he had known in the soul-life a little girl whose
mother was an actress living in the neighbourhood and whose name
was Tang On, also that both he and the little girl had been incarnated
on the same day. Although the boy had never left his native village
he was able to give all the details of the life of this little girl.
 FORMER LIFE REMAMBRANCE 215

Desiring to prove this matter also, we took Non in a river boat to the
village where the theatrical troupe was playing; he pointed out the
little dancer without any hesitation. On inquiry from the mother of
the girl, we learned that the child had been born on the same day
as Non.
What are we to conclude from all this? In the presence of phe-
nomena so clearly set forth and submitted to rigorous control, we
can only join in the hope that thorough scientific research will enable
a full confirmation of the truth which underlies oriental revelations,
at the present time overborne by the obscurantism of the Occident.
Translated (by permission) from the Revue Caodaisle, Annam,
issue of February 1931)

Do your very best to copy great examples. Do not fear that you
will be taken for a plagiarist — there is a certainty that your own
defects or powers will snow forth.

All lazy people hate the mysterious.

Baudelaire

There is an immense depth of thought in commonplace phrases.

They would not have become commonplace had not the feelings of
generations of men seen their truth.

You may judge a man by his enthusiasms, but you cannot always
judge him by the character of his daily work.

Every man has something of the priest in his nature. But some
debase their own cult, and others exalt it.

The difference between evolution and reform is that the former

seeks beauty and the latter seeks only change.
 — 216 —

STfje lace

SCARABEE

0
U T S T R E T C H E D , on the very summit of the Mount
of Tranquillity, dominating the whole World, I contemplate
the Heavens in all their immensity : an opalescent night,
milky with dust of stars, vibrant with stellar rays bearing
the Divine mind bending towards Earth, and of the Prayer of Man
lifting unceasingly. Their eternal might conjoins in Space, in knots
invisible which I can feel to tighten, to loosen, to draw together
again. And this activity, beyond the power of my seizing, silent,
unwearying, fills me with a holy fear.
Slowly the Heavens cloud with dimness and become as a huge
dome of semi-translucent crystal. My gaze finds no point of fixation,
and wanders, lost, in these soundless limbos.
Suddenly, at the zenith, a denser point appears. It seems to move,
though almost imperceptibly. Thence — I know it, I feel it — a
Thing which shall transcend all understanding shall descend upon me.
I look — and wait.
The point increases, lengthens, takes form, and a Finger, immense
and awesome, stretches forth and touches my heart. And I feel that
by this touch, coming thus from the Heavens, even to me, my heart
— so small a thing; — shall live in a few glowing instants its Life
of all eternity.
The Finger withdraws, leaving a strange emptiness there, where
it had touched me. The tears well up in me. Is abandonment to be
my lot ? Where is that point of the heavenly Vault whence come the
Finger marking my heart with an ineffaceable sign that can never
fade ? O, oppressing anguish! I see nothing! I am as the blind! And,
as the blind, my gaze searches in vain, though not without hope !
Circles of light gleam within my eyelids. Glowing, diminishing,
sparkling again, they come and go in interlacing motion, passing trans-
 THE FACE 217

parently the one within the other, leaving behind them swift tracks
of dazzlement 1
I watch them, ravished !
Ceasing their etheric whirling and obeying some secret command,
these circles of Wonder set themselves in ordered array and now
they form a column of streaming brilliance, reaching upwards from
me to the Infinite. My gaze uplifts in exaltation towards the summit!
I see! At last, I see !
Close to me, and far away — for my soul is in my gaze — bursts
in the perfect circle of light, a radiant triangle, generator of the
eternal lights of all the Universes. I feel myself dissolve in its intense
and glowing rays, and yet I dare to look; and for my boldness in
daring to gaze full into that dazzling radiancy, it is given into me to
see within the Light Itself !
In that ardent resplendence, beyond conception, amid refulgences
of even greater radiance, opens suddenly, dominatingly, awesome,
an Eye: The Eye which sees all, and pierces all: Space and Time,
Worlds and Beings, themselves created and vivified by Its glance,
alone. Can it be that I am in « The Presence? »
My eyelids stiffen as though never again to close, and the globes
of my eyes become insensible, useless as those of an ancient statue,
but, within me, is born an hitherto unknown power of vision and my
eyes of flesh cannot serve me to support the brightness of the Revealing
Look.
The Revelation comes, presents itself, takes form in the Pupil
of infinite depth, for a moment softened — humanised almost of the
Eye of Eyes. By my inner life, by my breath and my heart, shall I
receive it.
I am ready. It is there ! — I feel it !
The face of a man — of thousands of years ago !
And Memory uprushes in me, swift, exact, cutting like lightning.
It works its swift metamorphosis in all fullness, and beyond Time
and Space, I live the life of that man.

Yes, it is He, the Chief of the Greater Cave, and myself, yes, it
is myself that I see, the preferred one among them all. He is fine,
strong and more powerful than any other, and I tremble before him.
He will soon come back from the hunt, carrying his bleeding quarry,
probably wounded, himself.
At the further end of the cave. I prepare for Him a heap of dead
leaves covered with the great bear-skin. He will be better, there.
Three nights and days he has been away on the hunt with the others.
 218 T H E SEER

I will go and get fresh water from the spring in the big jar which I
made with my hands. He will be thirsty, and I shall bathe his wounds.
With my companions we will grill the beast over the fire, and if it
is a bison we shall have food for a whole moon ! What a fine weapon
he will make with the leg- bone and a stone I He makes them the
best.
He will not return, now, before nightfall. I will light the path to
the cave with a burning pine-tree brand.
If only he does not scold too angrily ! He frightens me so when
he is angry and fights with the others. His voice is like thunder, his
eyes dart fire, and his teeth are terrible to see ! That always happens
when the prey is divided up, but always the others are beaten and it
is he who is obeyed. He is the chief ! I felt it the day he carried me
away. How I shrieked ! I was terrified. All my sisters ran away,
in fright, I thought he would kill me ! And now, I wait for him,
and prepare his sleeping place.
I am the favoured One, before them all I

The vision fades.

The Face reappears, transformed, less rough-hewn and less hir-

sute, almost smiling, and with it recurs the memory of other-while,
carrying me back again within its activity.
How good it is on the shore of the lake, at the feet of white and
blue mountains. The green water laps gently against the black wood-
en piles supporting all the reed huts above the water.
I have many companions, and together we prepare hooks for the
fishing. The great rafts are to go far, to-day. Oh, I wanted so to
go with the fishers ! I am not afraid of the water, and I know how
to swin, but the father of my litttle ones forbade me and I do not
dare to disobey him. The biggest raft is his, and he brings back, al-
ways, the largest catch of fish.
There, the hooks are ready. Now, we must look after the fibre
nets. Ours is full of holes, but our fingers are quick to make knots,
many knots, and the children help, too.
There he comes, the gaff-hook over his shoulder. How fine he is
with his long red beard ! Oh, I am happy that he chose me — although
my sister was prettier. He is very fond of the little ones — all boys
— and that makes me so proud ! The men come and go, untying
the rafts, pushing them off with their long hooked sticks, and jumping
aboard. Ours is the first to go, the others follow in file. He, standing
 THE FACE 219

on the foremost raft, commands all the flotilla. His hair and his beard
— like flames lit by the sun — fly in the wind; he seems even taller
on the water than on land ! All the rafts are gone, now, and far
away they seem small, so small.
I go into the cabin, but, through a crack between the reeds, I look
again. I can still see the leading raft. He is still standing up and so
commanding !
The scene dims, and leaves an emptiness as of sleep in my memory.
Where is the Face ? ,
It returns, grave, solemn.
I see the Face, through a cloud of blue smoke, smelling strangely
sweet. Oh, I am in a vast temple, and I am quite small, at the foot
of an immense column. It is dark and cool within, but outside on the
steps, the sun is blazing down. Silence fills the temple. I am crou-
ched before two great shallow bowls of metal filled with burning
coals, which I fan constantly with a little woven fan. It is I who must
watch over the incense-burners in the temple of the kind Goddess.
The young hierophant passes very close to the incense-burners, and I
see him every day, without ever speaking to him ! He is more beauti-
ful than the chief of the Gods, and he knows all their secrets ! The
Gods never pass by me, they do not move, they do not sing, and
their eyes never look at me ! He sings, and his voice rises like a
column of crystal, his arms and his hands make gesture of divine
harmony before the Deity, when he blesses the crowd. When he
passes close to me, with his slow and grave step, I can almost touch
his robe, and I hear the soft tread of his bare feet on the cool stone.
His glance has glided upon me. Has he really seen me ? But, ever
since that moment, I wish ever to remain the Watcher of the Incense
and always between His form and mine there will be the blue swirls
of perfumed clouds that I feel ! I am very happy — and very sad I
The incense smoke blots out everything, and vapours bring sleep
upon me. Oblivion ! Darkness and infinite repose — welcome after
suffering.

But the Eye of Fire gives me life again, and The Face is there,
bending over mine. — It is young, very young, full of ardour. The
very forces of Nature are aflame in His glance, and I drink in His
breath !
I swim in a great sea, all blue, all warm and tender, under a sky
all pure ! The air is resonnant like a joyous bell, and little joyful
screams escape my throat. I come out of the water, and get dry in
the sun, stretched upon the hot sand. Oh, how wonderful I
' 220 THE SEER

From far away I hear the bleating of goats and the sounds of a
flute — its He and his flock !
He is coming, he comes towards me I
His silhouette stands out sharply against the sunlight upon the
blue sea. Girdled with a goatskin, his limbs seem more supple and
his shoulders larger.
I cannot wait any longer. Slipping on me my light tunic, I dart
towards him ! His bare arms clasp me, almost too tightly, and I bend
like a flower-stem. Our kisses and our laughter ring together, our
teeth glint in the sunshine, our eyes are joy itself !
At my feet he sets forth the treasures of his pouch, newly fresh sea-
weeds of striking colours. He lays them on my bare shoulder, and
that brings a burst of laughter ! They are so ice-cold and my skin
is so warm from the sun 1 And now — sea shells, rose and black,
threaded on a strand of wool; he puts the necklace around my neck
and I clap my hands for pleasure ! Next some wild iris, yellow and
mauve, which he sticks into my dark hair. I think I must look thus
very beautiful ! I give him my purple girdle and make a band of it
for his head. He looks like a king ! He laughs, too, kisses me and
takes me in his arms.
There is also a comb of wild honey, fresh figs, cactus fruit, meal-
cake and curds. Gluttonously together we eat, under the shade of a
fig-tree. Happy, free, without cares, the heat woos us to sleep amid
our kisses.
The sound of songs awakens us. Other goat-herds and their com-
panions have come. It is a joyous band, and we leap and dance in
rounds to the sound of the flutes and tambourines. Evening comes;
an immense moon rises from the sea, and night swings down with its
millions of tiny lighted lamps. He asks me to remain with him. He is
my chosen, and hand in hand we shall go for ever.
Suddenly, far away, the pointed mountain belches forth in hor-
rible flames, sea, sky, — all is on fire ! The earth rumbles and trem-
bles with anger. The Gods are in ire !
Clasping each other in anguish, petrified with horror, we see the
vast flow of fire and the billows of blood-red fumes rushing upon us.
A rain of ash suffocates all living things under a burning winding
sheet. Centuries must pass ere life shall rise again from that deran-
gement.

- Yet the time has come when it seizes me again, with piercing
strokes, and the Radiant Eye, renewer of all things, sends me, with
 THE FACE 221

the rapidity of the lightning, the vision of the dear Face, ever the
same, yet ever different. And always its sight plunges me anew in its
life.
He is standing before me, harp in hand, in the Hall of Feasting.
Seated on the highest seat, adorned with my longest train and all my
pearls, I listen to his song of farewell and tears of infinite sadness fill
my eyes. To-morrow he rides away with his comrades, all bearing
the Cross of the Crusade upon their breast. Shall I ever see again He
to whom I have given my heart and my faith, and who has given me
his promise of loyalty ? I shall wait for him, though it be a hundred
years, but he alone shall lead me to the altar. His going takes away
my life !

The vision fades — and comes back again. I find him again bend-
ing over a strange crucible of clay wherein a strange liquid boils. I,
the old servant adoring her master, I blow the fire. The chamber is
low and dark, filled with books and all manner of strange objects. I
know that he knows everything, and that I know nothing. He works
night and day and he speaks to the stars. Every one fears him, but
He cures all those who are sick. He is very old, very good, and I
have never left him. I have but one wish — to die with my old master.
My aged sight blurs, I fall asleep and all disappears. My sleep is
long, very long, plunged in the deep shadows of repose and refreshing
forgetfulness.

The Eye of Light brings me back to life, and I am strong and full
of confidence. In its creative ray, from far away, comes slowly to-
ward me an enchanting vision, and I feel myself penetrated by a joy
and an unknown emotion which lifts me and precipitates me in
wonder forwards. We meet in Space ! Ravished and amazed, I gaze
in bliss.
Two marvellous human forms, clad in radiant and palpitating
light, are upright before me, their hands stretched out to me. They
mingle with each other and complete each other so perfectly that the
very edges of their auras are everywhere double. One, larger than
the other, seems to protect the smaller one. They are quite distinct,
one from the other, and yet they seem to form but one single lumin-
ous Being. And my wonderment increases.
In every line, in every detail of the two faces so glorious and so
closely linked together I recognised the lineaments of « The Face »
I had seen a thousand times, and of my own. And these — illumined
 222 THE SEER

with an unspeakable tenderness, are indeed those of the Present

Time; my spouse and myself — my spouse of all eternity and Myself
he who is my honoured master, my revered protector, my joyous com-
rade, my most precious friend, my unique ideal, my ever betrothed,
all in one.
Still with hands outstretched, the double luminous apparition turns
slowly and with a gesture points to the far and vaporous horizon,
golden with a warm light, where an intense life seems to shimmer.
Rising upwards, most marvellously, together, the two Auras as-
cend and float thither.
Instinctively I start forward and want to follow them, but I am
heavy as a stone.
« Oh, do you leave me ? Do you abandon me ? Shall you never
return ? * A sob shokes my speech.
Anguished, tortured, I make a despairing effort to free myself.
In vain. I fall again, heavier than before.
« Pity ! Pity ! Let me follow you ! *
And from far, far away, the two resplendent Twin Forms, grown
to a vast magnitude, covering nearly all the heavens, bend towards
me.
« Have patience and hope ! » they bid me. « Your time is not
yet come. Keep a sure confidence. Already, in the Beyond, we keep
His place and Yours. If, in all the ages of the long past, you have
always found each other, nothing in the great Future can separate
you. See ! Your two souls on Earth, your small human hearth-fire,
has already lighted this double Light here on High. Watch over it.
Do not let it be extinguished, or you must go to the Shadows, and
never again behold each other. Have patience, and watch. Your times
have not yet come ! »
Gently, the double Aura passed from sight, and I awakened.

The Dawn was breaking in the sky, and happiness flooded my

soul.

It takes a great many words to express what one sees, and the more
superficial is the thing described, the more easy it is to find the words;
but few words suffice to say what one feels and the deeper the feelings
the more hardly come the words.
 w C C U UTI9 M

Coamic Number* in H u m t n Life

by
WILLIAM T. WRCHOVSKY

T
HE S T U D Y of the cosmic and anthroposophic speculations
of the Ancients possesses a peculiar interest and fascination,
especially the striking conformity of certain basic views
expressed by the thinkers who lived contemporaneously
and yet so widely apart as the sages of Chaldea, India, Egypt,
Greece and ancient China. The supposition of a mutual plagiarism
of these views does not suffice to explain this far-reaching conformity
of thoughts.
We know that there must have been communication between the
Chaldaeans and the Hindus of anciens times, we are informed that
Pythagoras had studied in India and Egypt; there is evidence that
at nearly the same time two « invasions » of Hindu philosophy took
place about 500 and again 340 B.C., but as to a similar communi-
cation between the Near and the Far East we are as yet ignorant,
though it must have existed.
Perhaps the most striking conformity is the role of the number
432 in the old Astronomy of the Chaldaeans, Hindus and Egyptians.
According to W.Jones, Davis, Colebrooke, le Gentil and others the
Astronomy of the Hindus is based on « magic seeing *, as the Surya-
Siddhanta (argumentation received from the Sun) points to the Brah-
ma-Siddhanta (argumentation received from Brahma) .In their calcul-
ation of the Great Periods of the world.the Kalpas and Yugas (Maha-
Yuga 4.320.000 years) the number 432 has a similarly prominent
position as in the World-Year of the Chaldaeans 432.000 years, and
at this point it is surely striking that Kepler in his Harmonices Mundi
used this number of the Yuga-period as basic in his own calculations,
without having the least knowledge of the Indian and Chaldaean pe-
riods. Moreover, this number moves into a peculiar light when we ob-
serve that the kabbalistic value of the word « tebel » (terrestrial globe,
world) equals 432. Further, Schubert has called attention to the fact
that no other composed number is more deeply impressed in the rela-
tions of Nature than 432; thus, for example, the diameter of the orbij
 224 T H E SEER

of the earth equals 432 radii of the Sun, and the diameter of the
orbit of the Moon is nearly equal to 432 radii of the Moon.
This number, when multiplied with 60, gives 25.920, the year-
period of the precession of the equinoxes (Platonic Year), at the
expiration of which period the Sun returns to the same sign of the
Zodiac, the yearly recession of the Equinoxes equaling approximate-
ly 51 seconds.
According to the views of the Ancients, Man, viewed as the Mi-
crocosm, bears the stamp of the Macrocosm, and though — to the
uninformed — this ancient belief may scarcely do more than rouse an
antiquarian interest in modern times, it seems sure that, in at least two
cases, this interrelation between man and the Universe can be de-
monstrated.
So far as we are aware, this process of reasoning has not been
shown forth before. Hence the data are stated with full reserve,
though once attention is called to them, it is difficult to believe that
such correlations should be purely coincidental, and they « give to
think ! »
In the search for a possible interrelation between man and the
Cosmos, it is obvious that the most important function of life, viz.
man's breathing and the duration of his life, should at first be scruti-
nized. The result is surprising enough. The healthy man breathes 18
times a minute in the average, which gives the figure of 25.920
breaths for the day. It may therefore be said that the Platonic num-
ber determines the day of Man (for the breath is the life) in the
same manner that this number rules the Precessional Motion, in
which man is placed, each Precessional Period being known as a
« day of Brahm ». The day of a man, and the Day of Brahm are
measured by the same figure, and the microcosm is thus an image of
Macrocosm. Furthermore, normally, Nature gives to man a normal
full lifetime of about 70-71 years' duration (the « threescore years
and ten » of the Bible). If leapyears be included in the calculation,
that is to say if the year is counted as 365.25 days then 71 years
correspond to 25.932 days, or very close to the cosmic figure of
25.920.
We may be allowed, therefore, to consider the Platonic number as
a measurement for the duration of man's normal life, the human day
equalling 25.920 breaths and the human life equalling 25.920 days.
And, as a Platonic day equals to about 71 years, the following
equation is perhaps permissible : Man's life-time is to the Platonic
Year, as a day of the human life to his year.
 COSMIC NUMBERS 225

Continuing our researches, we meet another striking relation. The

heart of man is placed under a certain angle in the cavity of the chest.
The mean value of this angle, variable at the special individual,
ascertained on the basis of numerous measurings, is 231/2 degrees,
in which we recognize at first sight another important astronomical
number; the obliquity of the ecliptic, which for the year 1931 is
23 0 26'54'.
I should wish to repeat that while no internal relation of these
dates is necessarily set forth by their purely outward conformity, in
which they find their numeric expression; yet the attention of readers
may justifiably be called to these outward relations. Much might be
said concerning the esoteric significance of these figures, but this may
be left for future treatment.

An UauMual Find

cAbout 15 or 20 years ago, I was living with friends in Hungary,

near the Roumanian frontier, a region as flat as a plate and very
sandy. One evening, walking up and down the sandy paths, I lost one
of my rings, precious to me for the sake of memories. I noticed the
loss only on retiring. Immediately I left my room, alarmed the whole
house, and we hunted everywhere with a lantern and matches. All
in vain.
« Early nextmorning, as soon it was light, I went out, and sear-
ched every inch of theground. Nothing was to be found. It waa only
a small ring, but I was much distressed.
c I was sitting at my window, about 8 o'clock, when the carriage-
and-pair passed my window. Quite unconscious of why the words
should come to my lips I called out to my two pet horses:
« Darlings! Push my ring out of the sand! *
( And I knew within myself, absolutely knew, that they would do
it. I ran down the walk looking confidently at every hoof-print, and,
at the very last, on the ridge of sand raised by the horse's hoof, was
my little ring.
« I have wondered often since. Was this prevision, or did my sud-
den thought and confidence actually exert some action ? »
A . Lang d'ARX
 — 226 —

InrjtBible 8eing0 f&ljtB a no <K>trjer

t
FRANCIS ROLT-WHEELER

Creature* of Chaom

T
HE REALM of Chaos, as we have shown in a preceding
article, is the Not-Self of Cosmic Manifestation. If this
phrase seem obscure, let it be said that as soon as the Divine
Word took form upon Itself, all that was not the Word was
Chaos. We have also shown that Chaos is a Negative Evil, but that
there is ever a movement permitting — even compelling it, at the
last — to enter the realm of Negative Good and later of Positive
Good. This is the Course of Evolution.
It is highly important to remember that the word « Being *, which
implies an existence in itself, and possessed of life as we understand it,
is a state of Spirit plus Matter which has its origin in movement
The most primitive « Being » was a movement, and was nothing
but a movement. In the popular sense of the word, it had no <body *;
but in the scientific sense of the word it did so have, for ( bodies *;
1( solid substance »,or « matter * in modern science are known to
be merely states of motion. Ice is more solid than water, water than
steam, steam than the gases hydrogen and oxygen which compose
it, and these again are more « substantial * than the ether in which
revolve ion and anion particles, yet the difference between all these
is merely matter of movement. Steam vibrates more rapidly than
water, and water than ice, and that is the essential.
There are Invisible Beings, then, belonging to the realm of Chaos
which may be regarded as nothing but movement. They are beyond
the vision of the most gifted clairvoyant.. They can be known —
like so many things in this world — only by their effects. Just as
a tornado, invisible to normal vision — for the visible cloud-whirl
is of dust, not of the atmosphere — can pick up a c solid * house and
throw it half a mile or more, so, in an infinitesimal sense, may an
 INVISIBLE BEINGS 2ft

etheric tornado in Chaos influence more fully formed (more «solid»)

matter.
Without going into too much detail, it will suffice to point out that
these Invisible Beings or Creatures of Chaos fall into three classes;
those who are Negatively Evil, those who are Positively Evil, and
those who are Negatively Good. Those who are Positively Good
no longer belong to the Realm of Chaos, having already set forth
upon the path of evolution.
Let us further consider Morion viewed as a Being. It is a charac-
teristic of Motion that it gives rise to other motion. If a stone be
thrown into the water, the double force of the lateral muscular pro-
jection, and the gravitational pull downward will give rise to other
motion in the water, evidenced by the ripples spreading from the point
where the stone entered the water; if there be a cork on the water,
it will dance up and down in obedience to these ripples; if the cork
be big enough and attached to a piston, the latter will slide up and
down in a cylinder as the cork rises and falls, and will thus produce
energy which may be (and has been) converted into electric force,
by which an incandescent lamp may be « lighted » or made to glow
with a white light. All these changes are but transformations of
energy, or, otherwise said, are but different movements which result
from the first movement.
A Creature of Chaos, then, consislting solely of Movement, has
the power to bring other creatures of movement into being. One may
regard such Invisible Entities — for simplicity's sake — as whirl-
winds or miniature tornadoes, or — as they are often called —
( whirlpools in the ether ». Having no other form than unconscious
movement, their individual power over formed matter may be very
slight, but, in large numbers, it can be appreciable. If, as has been
shown in the preceding article, such an Entity or Creature of Chaos
has had the opportunity to be embraced in the centrifugal force of
a Divine Spark, and has not brought this opportunity into realization,
but speeds outward centripetally, then it has gained Positive Evil by
not embracing Good. Its power as an entity, thus, is increased, but
as a force tending to Darkness, and not as a Force of Light. These
out-speeding entities cross the paths of other « Beings », themselves
but movements, and so may either be neutralized or augmented in
their force. At the same time, the Divine Spark is constantly acting
through Chaos (not in Chaos) and this, also, sets up paths of motion.
The question of habitual tracks then arises, though this must not be
 228 THE SEER

confounded with the «tracks in space » made by atom in formation, or

by thought-forms, with which we shall deal, later.
All Chaos, then, is peopled with Creatures of Chaos, or Movement-
Beings, whose organization consists of nothing more than a rhythm.
The initial movement is centripetal but curvilinear (the point is im-
portant, especially to those who are interested in the doctrine of the
Curvature of Space) and so it brings these Beings of Chaos back
again, the centripetal movement having become centrifugal in and
of itself, by the Law of Equal Compensation.
As, in the unequal orbits of different movement-beings, many
factors may have entered in to impinge upon their elliptical motion,
their rhythms will rarely be in concordance with the rhythms esta-
blished by the Divine Sparks in their formation of initial matter.
A few may be. These will be coordinated to the Creation Rhythms,
will be incorporated in the Matter-forming Spark and will begin to
take their part in the Evolutionary Process of the accretion of
Matter around Spirit. Those whose rhythm is discordant will fly forth
again, their separative or disruptive force augmented. Many will
have felt the pull of the true rhythm, and, though they may not have
attained harmony in their whirling course will have approached it
partially, ready to be drawn in on their next return.
We must consider Chaos, then, as peopled with Invisible Beings,
whose bodies are Movement, and whose rhythms may be either con-
cordant with Cosmic Creation or discordant therewith. Infinitesimally
small in themselves, they are highly responsive to any exterior influ-
ence, and those who are in rhythm or in harmony with constructive
forces will be attracted thereto, as filings of steel to a magnet, while
the dissonant forces may multiply in discordance.
These Movement-Beings are the Motion-Stuff of Matter. The
very cells of our bodies are permeated with them; the air is full. II
follows, therefore, that every act we do, and every thought we think
compulsorily affects these Creatures of Chaos. If we create or act
constructively in the ordinary ways of life, we draw to ourselves those
Movement-Beings, who are on their way upward, helping them as
well as ourselves, and thus we share in the work of Spiritual
Evolution; if we act for the forces of destruction, we add to the
disruptive elements and the Evil Entities of Chaos throng in upon us.
When we remember that, by the mere action of living and its corre-
lated process of waste, we set free from ourselves vast numbers of
Movement-Beings, every day, it is clear that those who come tov
replace them will be either discordant or concordant. Therefore we
 INVISIBLE BEINGS 229

build ourselves up either in disaccord with the Cosmic patterns or

in harmony with it.
It may be asked if these Invisible Bodies have any direct influence
on our bodies. Individually, very little. Our bodies have become so
fully organized that the impact of the Creatures of Chaos is imper-
ceptible, even though we build up our physical bodies from rhythms
of the Light or of the Shadows. But if the question be asked whether
the Creatures of Chaos have any effect upon the soul, the spirit, or
the higher bodies, the answer cannot be so summarily given.
The Invisible Beings of Chaos were potent factors at the first
outsurging of Spirit to form matter, and there is every reason to
suppose that they will resume potency at the last stage of the return
of Matter into Spirit. To express this statement in terms of humanity,
it may be rendered thus: the Invisible Beings of Chaos are at both
horizons; if we go back far enough, we find them; if we go on far
enough, we find them again. Reduce this, again, to still more definite
terms, and we find that the Invisible Beings of Chaos are fundamental
in our physical bodies, and also in the loftiest realms of the highest
bodies. And if we strive for closer definition still, we may say that
the disruptive Creatures of Chaos are closely allied with physical
disorder, and with disease; while, in the ecstatic moments when we
function in our highest bodies, we find ourselves consciously able to
attract the Entities who are in Cosmic Harmony.
All this may appear remote, and such Beings may seem to have
but small actual interest in themseves, yet an understanding of their
primal nature is necessary in order that we may be able to explain
later, the more organized Matter Spirits, the actual living entities of
such a supposedly « dead » world as the mineral kingdom It will
be of inestimable importance to bear these « Movement-Beings >
in mind when we come to discuss the strange powers that lie in gem-
stones, the mysterious attractions of certain mountain ranges, and the
incontestable influences of the Elements. In Motion — is manifes-
tation.
How truly Motion, as origin, is a part of the Occult Teaching may
be seen in a couple of citations. In the Hebraic Scriptures (Gen. i,2)
it is written: « And the Earth was without form and void, and dark-
ness was upon the face of the deep. And Spirit of God moved upon
the face of the waters. » In the Hermetic Scriptures (Virgin of the
World, I, 2) « Not willing that the upper world should be inactive,
He saw fit to fill it with spirits, in order that no region should remain
in immobility and inertia... Taking of Himself such essence as was,
 230 THE SEER

necessary... he endowed with motion true universal combination. Gra-

dually, in the midst of the protoplasm gliittered a substance more subtle,
purer, more limpid than the elements from which it was generated...
According to the similitude of its energies, He called it Self-Cons-
ciousness. >
Here, then, as in many other of the inner philosophies of the world,
as well as in modern science. Motion its the source of Life, and even
in the most minimal of the Creatures of Chaos selfconsciousness is
dimly adumbrated.
(To be continued)

Magic was the driving force in the earlier periods of civilisation;

this is not a sign of its primitivity but of its primal purity.

Laziness does not consist in an unwillingness to do work, but in

an unwillingness to do itwhen it should be done.

All the efforts of imagination cannot equal the real splendor of

the universe.

It is in the difference of ideals that races differ, not in the cut of

their costumes. The Greek may not reach as high architecturally as
the sky-scraper, but spiritually it towers immeasurably above it.

History is the succession of symbols by which the soul of the world

has expressed itself.

The scientific mind does not truly endeavor to obtain facts but to
classify them; the greater facts have been discerned by poets and
mystics.

Let no man praise himself for being either in advance or in arrears

to the time in which he lives, for it is is ever his duty to help others,
not to remain aloof.
 231 -

Stlje (BMjost torjo iooti §onestg

S
AMUEL GIORGI was a foundling, one of those nume-
rous children who seem abandoned by everything and every-
body at their birth. Having been found by the wayside, the
local authorities placed him in an orphan asylum in the
little town of Foggia, a town full of gardens and running water. It
was there that one old employe, whose total earnings were 60 francs a
month, aged, shortsighted and discontented with life, gave the child
his name, his surname and a number.
In the course of time the boy grew up and left the asylum, and
from that time seems to have been lost to sight, so that no one has
been able to follow the vicissitudes of his life. Yet this same found-
ling, who was born under a lucky star, in spite of his unhappy origin,
managed to gain a place in the world, made a fortune and founded
a family.
At Legnano, where he lived, and where he had passed the greater
part of his life, he boasted always that he had never had any debt;
so, feeling that his end was drawing near, he desired to clinch his
boast that he would reach his death without ever having been indebt-
ed to anyone, except perhaps to the asylum which had given him
shelter in his infancy.
On his death-bed, therefore, he thought that the time had come
for him to repay this only debt which lay heavily upon his conscience,
a debt of gratitude, although it was not a debt which he had volunta-
rily contracted. The time was short, Giorgi did not even summon
a notary. He satisfied himself with writing his wishes on a sheet of
letter paper, bequeathing a large part of his fortune to the asylum
at Foggia, the Institute where he had found his first refuge his first
cradle and his first means of living. A few hours later he passed away,
satisfied in the knowledge that he had repaid the only debt with which
it was possible to reproach him.
In order to achieve this personal satisfaction, the legator had prac-
tically forgotten the requirements of his numerous descendants, but

-
 232 THE SEER

when these latter discovered the letter in the clothes which Samuel
had worn on his death bed, they thought that it would be to their
best interest to destroy the document which set forth the last wishes
of the dead. An old woman, the mother-in-law of the deceased,
called together all the relatives who were in the house, and, having
caused them all to know the contents of the fatal letter, she proposed
to them to destroy the testament in order that they might be able to
share among themselves the fortune left by Giorgi. Thus, gathered
together in the room where the body still lay, all the relatives promised
to keep the secret; that night they lighted the candles, and, in the
presence of the dead man, they burned the letter and arranged the
division of the fortune amongst themselves.
The following morning, Samuel Giorgi, nailed tight in his coffin,
took the road to the cemetery, followed by the loud lamentations and
regrets of those who a few hours before, had defied his wishes and
divided his fortune. But when, a few weeks later, the relatives desired
to enter into the possession of heir riches, the dead man had a genial
idea. One still cold night in December 1930, Samuel Giorgi retook
his ordinary human appearance, materialized the same clothes which
he had worn during the funeral ceremonies and which his pious rela-
tives had put upon him for that solemn occasion, and, so dressed,
paid a visit to those two of his sisters in law who had been the prin-
cipal culpables, and who had most profited by the division of his
goods. The sisters were awakened with a start and were terrified
almost out of their wits to find themselves in the presence of their dead
brother. The phantom heaped upon thetin such reproaches and such
terrible maledictions that they dared not keep the money, and, as
soon as the apparition disappeared, the sisters wrote an anonymous
letter to the authorities, revealing the destruction of the letter and
telling of all their accomplices in the plot.
So insistent were the sisters in their desire to give up the fortune
that the authorities decided there must be: some truth in the statement.
A formal inquiry was instituted at Legnano and also at Foggia and
the results supported at every point the reproaches made by the ghost.
As a result a judicial decision recently has been given, whereby
the asylum of Foggia has been put in possession of the heritage, left
by the orphan, and, besides, several of the relations have been arrested
for complicity in a swindle. Thus has human justice satisfied the chief
desire of Samuel's life in paying to the last his debt of gratitude, but
it required the visit of the dead man frouo his grave to ensure that his
wishes should be carried out.
 — 233 —

Hatablc iBooks

Translation of the Holy Quran

M A U L A N A M U H A M M A D ALI
Aliiiiudly.vit <\>ijumuc-l-l.«litkat-l-lMlaiii, L u b o i t , Imlln

T
HIS T R A N S L A T I O N is a work of the very highest
importance, for, while it remains singularly faithful to the
Arabic text (it has the endorsement of great Mohammedan
scholars and is issued by the Mohammedan centre of India)
it is alight with an understanding of the more esoteric appreciation of
religion which is the characteristic of the Twentieth Century. The
Introductory material (of 116 pages) is of much interest, and the
writer's ability to illumine the Quran and yet to remain generally faith-
ful to its text makes it absorbing reading. Yet even good students of
the Quran (or Koran) will be amazed at what may almost be called
the « modern illumination » shown. Thus the Paradise of Mohammed
is portrayed as providing for spiritual advancement (Surah 39 : 20)
and the sensual pleasures are not mentioned; the writer also shows that
it is not generally realized how Islam insists that a man shall answer
for his good and evil deeds after death, and that he must write them
down himself. When the writer desires to show that Islam is not an
intolerant religion, he has a harder case to make, and he does not
mention some of the bitter and bellicose texts; he has, perhaps, shown
that cnitigating circumstances * must be admitted. So far as the po-
sition of women is concerned in Islam, the writer lays stress on the
fact that many women are mentioned as having received the gifts of
God, that some have been named as specially admitted to Paradise,
and that the property laws of Islam do not ignore the rights of women.
But we cannot accept the statement that « no other religious
book has done one-tenth of what the Holy Quran has done to
raise the position of woman *; that is an over-statement, and the proof is
seen in any Moslem country (where this review is written.) The trans-
lation, itself, is a very able one, spiritual in tone, but, in comparing it
with other translations, one is struck by its concilatory tone an it is
 234 T H E SEER

difficult to avoid the feeling that the asperities have been softened to
render the Book less harsh to the unbeliever.

Elements of Esoteric Astrology

A. E. THIERENS Ph. D.
Rider and C*.,!London - SO|S

Dr. Thierens holds a distinctive place in modern astrological work,

and every volume that leaves his hands is worthy of careful considera-
tion. He is almost alone, at the present times, in setting forth the phi-
losophic elements in Astrology. In his work he frankly declares his
obligation to Mme. Blavatsky and the Secret Doctrine, declaring that
his new book « may do service as a means of introduction to that great
work *, (and, incidentally, steers clear of Neo-Theosophy) and his
Esoteric Astrology owes a good deal to Hindu thought. There is so
much in the book to be praised, so closely reasoned a synthesis of some
of the oriental conceptions of cosmology, that the reader scarce knows
which chapter to reread the oftenest. Personally, the greatest interest
was found in the Chapters on Noumena and Phenomena. There is
one warning, however, to be given : let no astrological student flatter
himself that he is a position either to accept or to deny Dr. Thierens'
theses before he has understood them — they are deeper than they
seem.

The Diary of a Spiritualist

JOHN B. REIMER
John B. Relmer, Forest Hills, K. Y.
Intensely interesting in itself as is this book, of transparent authent-
icity, and with a sound ruggedness of purpose which stamps it as ge-
nuine in every line, it has a purpose even greater than its author de-
signed. What stands out very strikingly, here, is the force and variety
of spirit phenomena which may be produced by a medium not subject-
ed to the over-fantastic controls of some schools of Psychic Research.
Mr. Reimer has a sense of observation, a sense of comparison, and a
sense of humour — three of the finest gifts of the gods. They make
his book a notable one.
It is good, too, to have the healthy statement forcibly expressed
that communications from the Other-World need not necessarily be
 NOTABLE BOOKS 235

pious, and to be reminded that death does not turn a sinner into a saint.
The book is a calm, plain, deliberate record of very striking pheno-
mena, viewed with judgment and recorded without any pretention. It
will have a definite influence for good.

The Daily Use of the Ephemeris

ELIZABETH ALDRICH
Slacoy Piibllalilua; a n d Masonic S u p p ly Co. New-Yoi»K

To be appallingly consistent, every astrologer and astrological stu-

dent should do as this book suggests : rule and regulate his life daily
by observation of the favourable and unfavourable times indicated in
the Heavens. We all know the earnest person who blurts out on every
occasion that she has done this or has not done that because Saturn, or
Venus, or Pluto, or Tijing-um-a-bob was transiting her Mid-Hea-
ven or something else. We do not always love that person 1 If Miss
Aldrich swells their number — we shall not have a Te Deum said.
But, this danger set aside, this little book is full of reference of great
value. « When planets are stationary, then Time seems to link itself
to Eternity* is a graphic way of putting the well-known fact of the
enduring character of an event shown by aspect to a stationary planet.
But the author seems to suggest many points as « new » which are in
regular use. In the Carthage Astrological Institute for example, every
one of the factors mentioned : the Moon's Nodes, the Part of For-
tune, the Sensitive Points, changes of planetary motion, etc., are hand-
led as a matter of routine in all Natal and Progressed Charts, and
special stellar maps of the Fixed Stars and their interpretations are
provided with every horoscope also. It is very right, and very wise,
to point out the importance of these points, and this little book is most
heartily to be commended for its insistence on careful interpretation
as more important than excessive nicety of calculation. The author
has the right angle to astrology and this little book says clearly, wis-
ely and tersely what is has to say.

Two Worlds are Ours

W. S. MONTGOMERY SMITH
Hitler a n d Got, London - 4iO
The fundamental principle of this book — that we need not wait
 236 T H E SEER

till after death to be spirits, but that we are spirits now — is of the
highest value. There are also many chapters of the highest import-
ance. The «Christian» funeral ceremony is held up to ridicule, and
there is a wide tolerance shown which is most highly to be praised.
There is even a kindly word for modern Christian Science. But it
may be open to question whether the book has entirely gained by its
strictures on life as it is, on the social state, on the forms of modem
pleasure, on capital punishment, and on motherly neglect. This is a
pity, for the book as a whole rings true, is written with feeling and
insight and — best test of all — leaves the reader at the close with
the consciousness that he has been under a beneficent influence.

A Journal of the Science of Philosophy and Therapy of Nature

PROTEUS
W. II. Crow, 14M> The drove, Stratford, London

It is not very often that one may offer so hearty and full-voiced a
welcome to a review as this one. The first two numbers of this quart-
erly are in hand, and the article by the editor, Dr. Crow, on « Biolog-
ical Rhythms * and by J. M. Thorburn, on « Astronomical Science
and Cosmic Symbolism » in the second number, touch the highest
points of sound and scholarly work. Those who are interested in ther-
apy as a philosophy, and not merely as a means of cure, will find
material here presented with judicious force and wide outlook. A
splendid review, worthy of the field which it has chosen.

The Mystic World

A Monthly Illustrated Journal of Mystic Subjects

This is the newest publication in this field, and there is not a shadow
of doubt that it has been launched with discernment and understanding
of the public taste. Nearly all the differents fields are mentioned, as-
trology, palmistry, psycho-analysis, occult articles of not too profound
a character, together with stories and elements of interest chosen with
a discriminating hand. It should have a very wide appeal, and T H E
SEER takes this occasion to wish is most heartily well.
 ft € D I C T I O N S

national ano international QUtrologg

S « w Moon, May 19, « • » ! , 3.SJH p. m, G r e e n w i c h

F
OK 7 7 / £ r ^ E S r OF EUROPE. — This lunation falls
in the Eighth House, the House of Public Mortality and of
financial relations with foreign countries, and in close con-
junction with Algol, the Demon Star, .the most evil star in the
heavens. This is usually to be taken as an evidence of dire import,
though, with modern facilities, « pestilence and famine » are put out
of court in western countries. This is a «war» position, but the rest of
the Junation does not support it. Still, it is possible that an epidemic
may break out during this month, class revolts with some bloodshed are
likely, and there will be the death of some leading figure in the theatre,
or a woman of importance.

England. — The situation in foreign and in colonial affairs is shown

to be awkward, and the government — unable to cope with it — will
suffer heavy losses. A rather unusual group of scandals is likely to
break out, and these will involve people of note of foreign birth.
France. — To say that there are indications of a « party split »
does not mean much in this country, where political parties are split up
into infinities. But there will be a noted changng of allegiances, and a
party reorganization. There is likelihood of same foreign threat, and
the government will be forced to reassert itself, thus causing criticism
for belligerency.
Spain. — The Republic does not seem to be able to keep to its
principles, and though the lunation is in trine with the ruler of the coun-
try, yet Saturn is retrograde and in the Nadir. There is a likelihood
that the king will return to the throne.
Germany. — A serious political over-turn is indicated, which will
be) Hue to the double cause of some financial policy with a foreign
power, and the death of one of the leaders of the nation. This latter
question should be studied by astrologers, for the determination of
whether Germany is underTaurus or Aries is a matter of much concern
 238 T H E SEER

at the present time. The student should note the positicn of the luna-
tion in House VIII near the cusp of the House and also he should
note Venus and Uranus in a wide conjunction in House VI, with a
square to Jupiter itself in opposition to Saturn.
Poland. — There is likelihood of famine, warfare, and pestilence
along the line of the « buffer states * including Czechoslovakia, and
Jugo-slavia. There may be, also, severe distress in the Balkan States,
and it is of interest to notice that the Mid-Heaven (Johndro) of cities
for this lunation runs close to the longtude of Belgrade.Warsaw, Sofia,
Saloniki and Riga.
Greece. — A religious movement of some importance will arise, and
there may be a disaster or a serious loss to some monastery or religious
edifice.
Italy.—A seismic shock may be registered in the region of Calabria,
and renewed volcanic activity may be expected in the islands off the
Sicilian Coast.
Persia. — Revolutionist activity is likely to reappear, but this will
quickly be put down.
India. — The political news from this country will be in direct op-
position with the actual state of affairs, as there will be many confe-
rences concerning peace and the Nationalists will claim great gains, but
the internecine war between Hindus and Mohammedans is likely to
be bloodier than ever.
Indo-China. — Communist or revolutionist activity will be renewed
and there will be murders of the white population. Annam is especially
threatened.
Australia. — Some monetary difficulties seem to present themselves
here, and there is likely to be an overturn of one of the colonial govern-
ments, with some financial scandal.
Peru. — Frontier difficulties wille be renewed and there are indi-
cations of a serious disaster in a mine or quarry. There may be armed
revolt in a mining population.
United States. — A serious fire, with heavy loss of life, is indicated
for a factory or industrial concern, probably in the middle west or eas-
tern states; there seems to be some indication of poisonous fumes. The
lunation shows very strongly in the horoscope of the Atlantic Coast
States, and the market should recover sharply.
 — 239 —

% JPratical Course
in ttje ©racular Sciences
The Tarot Astrology
Kabbalism Chirology

Hermetic Numerology V

T
HE NUMBER FOUR. — The fundamental principle of
this number is that of expression or exteriorisation. It is the
expression of the material. It solidifies, and sometimes crys-
tallizes. It represents possessions, and these in their most di-
rect form. At the same time it is to be remembered that in the same
manner that Unity, or the Non-Manifest, must move into Duality or
Manifestation; so the trinity of Power must move into the Quatern-
ary of Action, for Action implies also the thing acted upon.
The Occult Geometry of Four. — In all the higher teaching, the
number Four may be expressed geometrically in two different ways :
by the equilateral triangle with a point in the center, equidistant from
all sides and hence from all angles; and by a square. The former in-
dicates Divinity in process of manifesting (or, in another line of inter-
pretation, the Indrawing); and it is also the symbol of the Pyramid
viewed from above, or the material as seen with spiritual eyes. The
square, on the other hand, represents the material element in and for
itself, considered as Matter. The ancients said that the angles of a
square were Realisation, but that the sides of a square were Forget-
fulness, as Man was apt to repose on what he had acquired and to for-
get the source from which his knowledge had come. But we must not
forget that this may be a square in motion, or the Cross in motion, and
has the nature of the symbolism of the Swastika. The Four Winds and
the Four Lords of Karma, the Four Cardinal Points and the Four
Cosmical Regents with their symbolical creatures, are the angles of
the square, not its sides, and there is a strong Kabbalislic relation to
the Demiurge. It would take us too far to enter into the Realization of
the Four Letters of the Tetragrammaton, or the Sacred Name. The
Neo-Pythagoreans called the square « God after another Mannar »,
and the Swastika has been described as « Repose in Motion ». It is
when the square is inscribed within the circle that its higher and more

-
 - 2 4 0 -

mystic meanings come to the front, but this lies a little outside the space
we can afford ourselves here.
The Symbolic Concordances of the Number Four. — Astrologic-
ally, the number Four is in relation with the Fourth sign of the Zodiac,
Cancer, ruling the womb and the breasts, and this represents not only
Divine Creation, but also protection and sustenance. The thing created
must be upborne. The rule of the Moon is strong, here, but Jupiter is
exalted in Cancer, and this planet has the greater influence over this
number.
Kabbalistically, it is the Emperor, the Lord over Matter (not the
Lord of Matter). Here esoteric astrology likens the number Four to
the Sun, the Fertilizer of the World. This is very definitely not only a
realisation but also a matter of domination.
Alphabetically, the number Four corresponds with the letter D, the
Dahleth of the Hebrew alphabet, a double letter. It is the completion
of manifestation. Thus the Universe Manifest was 1 plus 2 plus 3 plus
4 equals 10, which by the process of occult addition (1 plus 0) returns
to the One, the Infinite.
Masonically (Dequer) it corresponds to the Mark Master Degree
is expressed in the « Heave-Over » Sign. As such it indicates the link
from Divine Creation to human generation and the difference between
rightful action and pleasure. In a certain measure, also, it refers to the
Keystone of the arch, for the arch in itself is indicated by the har-
monic note of three, but the material force of the keystone is another
example of the ternary passing into the quaternary.
The Number Four in Human Physiology. — Its inner meaning has
to do with womb, and also the breasts. But, as these imply the usage
ol jthe generative organs, the number, 4 has also a great deal to do
with the reproductive system. In its morbid effects it shows to the most
terrible disadvantage in diseases and ailments of the spine in which
venereal disease enters in. There is, here, a link from Scorpio to Leo
and to Cancer, both.
The Number Four in musical tone and colour. — The musical tone
is Si, the sub-tonic, known sometimes as « the leading note », and
which is in itself the creative note of a modulation. Finality is fre-
quently so resolved. It is the note B. Natural in the scale of C. Major.
In a more subtle sense, it is the one note in the scale which is definit-
ely unstable, and, esoterically speaking, matter is not the most stable
form of spirit, but the least stable, since it is at the outermost whirl of
the Ring of Return.
(to be continued)
T H E DIRECTOR OF THE INSTITUTE.
-• <*#*

THE SEER
A Monthly Review of Astrology
and of t h e Psychic a n d Occult Sclencea
<St/it0r-tn-CAte/'. &>anct/ &lo/t- TPftee/er, 2%. Z>.
Inatitut Astrologique - Carthage, Tunisie
As a Wide hospitality is herein extended to all branches of psychic*.
and occult thought, it is deemed preferable to leave lo all contribu-
tors the privilege of responsibility for the ideals expressed in their
articles.
Vol. I V N « 1 September 1931 or 25

Hrflections
T HE ZODIAC, to those people who desire to think, : :
holds a Very much deeper meaning than its simple as-
tronomical definition of the « apparent path of tht
Sun across the heavens. * In all ages astrologers and
occultists have declared that the cosmic forces which •
are poured upon our Earth differ in accord with the
quarters of the sky whence they take their origin, and
that the Sun, acting as a lens (leaving aside for the moment the con-
ception of the Solar Logos) collects these forces and distributes them
anew. This capture and redistribution of cosmic force is felt by us
differently when the Sun is in Aries or Libra, in Cancer or Capricorn,
for our bodies — feeble instruments of registration though they be —> . -
are conscious of different rhythms in Spring and Autumn in Sum--
mer and Winter.
Recently, further investigation made on the Milukan Rays, or the
Cosmic Rays, have brought the most conservative scientific circles
face to face with a very ticklish problem : they must now determine
how it is that these Cosmic Rays differ at different periods of the
year, and even at different hours of the same day. What is most strik-
ing in these new discoveries is that they afford a basis of relationship
between the different influences of the Cosmic Rays and the different
positions of the San in the zodiac.
Quite unexpectedly«therefore. Modern Science gives yet another.
is
 THE SEER

reason for the confirmation of astrological observations, and it renews

the occult and hermetic teachings of which We find the traces at the
very dawn of the Chaldean, Hindu and Egyptian civilisations. This
linkage between Modern Science and ancient astrological lore marks
an important step in the Renaissance of Modem Astrology.
This discovery has yet a further importance, for it is closely related
to the New Psychology and to the new fields of experiment to which
metapsychism and psychic science hold the key. The New Psycho-
logy has found itself forced to leave the traditional ground where
Matter and Spirit Were comfortably set into two different compart-
ments; its has been compelled to abandon its materialistic supposition
that Thought is only a mechanical action of the brain; it is forced to
accept the Soul, and even the Spirit, Psychologists today are prepared
to study the effects of infinitely subtle rhythms and influences which
Were utterly unknown twenty years ago, while, at the same time,
physicists have found the means of analysing vibrations over a wide
range of amplitude and frequency.
When these two factors are put together : the variability of Cos-
mic Rays, seen to possess a certain rhythm, and the increased un-
derstanding of the extreme sensitivity of the higher bodies of Man,
We can see how it comes about that Modern Science is ready to con-
firm that which the astrologers have always said : that from extra-
terrestrial realms, and even from beyond the bounds of our solar
system, potent influences act directly upon us, not only upon our phy-
sical bodies but even more strongly upon the soul and the spirit.
Speaking very simply, we find that the planetary vibrations, of
lesser speed, coming from celestial bodies nearer to us, and which are
partly reflected vibrations, act more readily on the physical body. We
have no difficulty in determining the Saturnian type : tall, bony, pale,
and melancholy, from the Jupiterian type : round-faced, ruddy,
frank in expression and always ready to laugh.
The vibrations which reach us directly from the Sun, and which
differ in their character according to the sign in which the Sun is
placed at the moment of a native's birth, act with greater force on the
character than on the body. Thus, for example, the influence of the
Sun in Gemini gives the desire to learn and quick-wittedness; whu\e,
in the same sign, the Moon acts rather on the outer character and
gives superficiality and the love of change. We may also contrast the
two luminaries in the succeeding sign, where the Sun in Cancer indi-
aye* —~

REFLECTIONS

ca/es //ie creative note in the soul, and the Moon indicates maternity.
But we must not stop there ! The Universe lies far beyond our
Solar System, the Cosmos stretches to billions of light-years further,
and it is with these that the Higher Planes of Astrology have to deal.
Tlius the astronomers and the physicists together have begun pro-
found studies of the stellar and intrastellar influences and of the nature
of the Cosmic Rays; the astrologers study the effects of these in-
fluences upon the bodies and souls of men and the occultists investi-
gate their origin and their purpose. It would be entirely useless to try
and trace every Cosmic Ray to a physical effect, for the nature of
these Rays is such that they do not greatly influence physical
( matter *, but the true astrologer of today is far more occupied with
soul than with the body.
It is thus that the Zodiac may be considered, not only as symbol-
ical of the Way of the Soul, but as the Way of the Soul itself. It is
upon this Way and by means of this Way that the fundamental prin-
ciples reach us, reflecting the Twelve Cosmic Splendours, and giving
us twelve great lines of action in the perpetual strife lo win the vic-
tory of the Spirit. It should never be forgotten that, in life, the help
which may be given us or the difficulties which may be put in our
way serve the same end : to stir us to an indefatigable effort to make
ourselves Worthy of a worthy work, and thereby to prepare ourselves
for even more difficult and responsible positions in the worlds that are
lo come.
.*
The increasing intensity of the astrological and teaching work of
the Institute — now known world — wide as the one central point
for the equipment of serious students and intending professional as-
trologers — together with the mechanical difficulties of printing and
engraving in Africa during the heated season, caused the Directorate
of THE SEER to annul the July and August issues, (the same will be
done for the French edition « L'Astrosophie », next year), but plans
are under discussion for the augmentation of the reviews themselves,
so that the subscribers will be the gainers, not the losers, by the
change. We regret that announcement of this decision was not made
in the June number but the matter was not yet settled when the ma-
gazine went to press.
**
It wUl be of special interest to all readers of « THE SEER »,
 T H E SEER

and to ail students of psychic science to know that it is the intention

of this magazine, hereafter* regularly to publish series of articles from
the most important European authorities, articles which are in them-
selves of epochal value, and which do not reach the English-reading
public. We shall commence this policy in this number, and We take
very special pleasure in drawing attention to the beginning of a series
of six articles on « Spirit Hands of Flame *, by no less an authority
than Professor Ernest Bozzano, one of the greatest of the World's
authorities in psychic matters,

JFulfillcb jprebictions

By reason of the fact that sudden emergency, combined with an

enormous pressure of correspondence teaching Work, (necessitated by
the wide recognition of the thoroughness of the Carthage Institute,)
caused the non-issuance of the July and August numbers of THE
SEER, it will be necessary, here, to refer the « Fulfilled Predic-
tions * to those which appeared in our French edition, « L'Astro-
sophie *, and which Was carried on through the heated months of
Africa.
In our French edition then, speaking of the lunation which began
in the 15m of July, we mentioned that the month of July-August
Would be marked by great financial upheaval.Categorically we stated:
Germany. — The indications for this country for this lunation show
a strong effort to be made to establish new international financial re-
lations; these will not meet with success. Our French review Went to
press on July 1. On July 15, the exact day of the lunation, Germany
announced itself in a state of bankruptcy, declared it could not carry
on for 48 hours, and the Reichsbank closed its doors. A large inter-
national loan Was refused, an effort to convert short-term loans
into long-term loans Was also refused* and only a month's leeway Was
granted.We stated also: France.- The lunation is favorable, but there
will be serious difficulties, and the country will be accused of inordin-
ate military and financial ambition.On July 12, three days before the
lunation, the Chamber granted an additional 40,000,000 frs. for the
completion of fortifications on the German and Italian frontiers; and
on July 24, in the very heat of the international financial discussion,
France was accused of bring'.iig all the gold of the woild to Paris
with the intention of ousting London and New-York as the financial
'
FULFILLED PREDICTIONS

centres of the World. So far as England Was concerned, We stated :

England. — The financial crisis will become serious, heavy losses to
a great bank, and the financial relations with the colonies will become
tense. This Was true in every particular. Growing deficits in the bui-
get required further taxation, unemployment was larger than at this
period of the year in any year since the War, the Bank of England
announced a loss of values of 200,000,000 pounds sterling in Aus-
tralian holdings, and great difficulties Were found lo be in the Way
of going to the financial rescue of that colony, already in the throes
of inflation.
Towards the end of the lunation the pound sterling broke from
parity, and hasty political measures Were taken to prevent a financial
disaster.
Equally exact, but quite unexpected Was the fulfilment of our
prediction concerning Japan. Concerning this country We had said :
Japan. — A colonial crisis is indicated and a bellicose attitude will
be established in her over-seas possessions. On the 10th of July* riots
in Korea resulted in the deaths of more than 100 Chinese. On the
16th of July, the day after the lunation, the Shanghai Chamber of
Commerce demanded a boycott on all Japanese products and called
for a breakage of diplomatic relations. On July 23 Chinese troops,
advanced toward Manchuria, and though the Japanese premier, M.
Shidehara is pronouncedly pacifist, it Was announced that the Japa-
nese military occupation of Manchuria Would be reenforced.
Speaking of Spain and France, and basing our predictions on the
closeness of the conjunction of the lunation With the fixed star Pollux
We said : An unusual number of fires will be reported. This predic-
tion Was only loo true; the month registered violent fires almost every
day. The Dutch Pavilion at the Exposition Coloniale at Paris Was
burned down; seven churches, four convents, two monasteries, and
uncounted houses in Spain fell prey to the flames; fires of unexamp-
led severity raged in the South of France, destroying thousands of
acres of forests; and seven great factories and two historic castles
Were reduced to ashes.
In a, preceding number We stated* also : Spain. — The revolution
will be used by Catalonia as a basis for independence, mainly under
German influence. During the lunation a plebiscite vole ran tremend-
ously in favour of a separate state for Catalonia, and on August 16
Spain Was formally requested to acknoweldge Catalonia's independ-
ence, but within a Spanish federation.
 ®l)c JDimne &rcfjer
MARY MACLACHLAN

From whence cometh the quivering arrow,

Golden-tipped with Divine discontent,
Darting far into the heart of stolid man ?

Piercing deep within the sleeping soul,

Kind Pain descends into the Secret Places,
Breaking through many hardened conditions,
Awakening the slumbering spirit from a lethargy profound.

The pure life blood of the soul pours forth

Red and sacred as that within the Holy Grail;
Above, below — on every side the cleansing flood
Flows through the soul,
And awakens the spirit from its daze.

< Arise, thou soul I

Come forth —
Receive thy heritage I *

From celestial source it flows

About thy spirit. ~ * ^

The Divine Archer has pierced thy materiality; ?*

He has broken asunder the bonds of earth.
Awake ! Arise ! And Shine !

By special permission From « Pilgrim Meditations *, published

by M. Kahn, 2311 Broadway, New-York City.

i -L_- . . ^ i ^ ' ^ ^ i - i >^£iV^.

IS

J& -Si

AvTROLQgY

Jooourable (Elemento for 0ept.~<Df.t.

NOTE. — By reason of repeated requests from readers, these analyses of

favourable dates have been classified. They are general, of course; the dates
favourable to each person must de calculated from his or her own horoscope.
(American readers will remember that Atlantic time is 5 hrs earlier, Pacific
time is 8 hrs. earlier. India is 5 1 '2 hrs. later, Australia 10 hrs. and New
Zealand 11 1 2 hrs. later.

F
OR GENERAL PURPOSES. — Favourable Days and Hours. —
According to Solar, Lunar anil planetary aspects, the most fav-
ourable days will be : Sept. 21st, morning: and after noon; 24th,
morn; 25lh, morn; 27tli, even; 29tli, after; Oct. 1st, morn; 2nd,
all day; 3rd, after; 8th, noon; 7th, noon and even; 9th, all day;
12th, all day; 15th, after, even; 21st, morn.
Unfavourable Days and Hours. — Sept. 21s(, evening; 24th, after; 28th,
nil day: 29th, oven; 30th, morn; Oct. 1st, after; 3rd. even; 4th, after; 5th,
all day; 8th, mora; 11th, rnoin; 13th, after; 14th, after and even; 17th, after;
18th, all day; 19th mom; 20th, after.

ENGAGEMENT AND MARRIAGE. — Favourable Days and Hours for

matters pertaining to Affairs of the Heart. — Best Day of the Month for a
Man. — Oct. 20 morn. Best Day of the Month for a Woman. — Oct. 12 Other
good days. Sept. 27, Oct. 3.
Unfavourable Days and Hours. — Worst day of the month for a man. Oot.
4. Worst Day of tthe Month for a woman. Sept. 24. Other bad days Sept. 28;
Oct. 5.

BUSINESS AND FINANCE. — Favourable Days and Hours. ... Best Day
fur Finance : Oct. 3; Best Day for Steady Business : Sept. 26; Best Day for
New Venture or Speculation : Oct. 20 (weak indication). Other good days :
Sept. 30, Oct. 15.
Unfavourable Days and Hours. — Worst Day for Finance : Oct. 13; Wont
Day for Steady Business : Oct. 14; Worst Day for New Venture or Specu-
lation : Oct. 16; Other bad days : Oct, 4, Oct. 18.

VOYAGES AND LONG TRAVEL. — Favourable Days. — Best Day to

Start : Sept. 27; Other good days : Oet. 10, Oct. 20.
Unfavourable Days. — Worst Day to Start : Oct. 16; Other bad days :
Oct. 5, Oct. 17.

SURGICAL OPERATIONS. — Arrange, if possible, between Sept, 21 and

25, and between Oct. 9 and 20, Most Favourable day and Hour : Oct. 10,
at. 7 p. m.

. .- .. J ,
 6 THE SEER

The Wreck of the St Philibert, excursion steamer, about 3 miles West of

St. Nazaire, Tram e. Chart of departure to be cast for 5 p. m., June 14,1931,
and the chart of actual sinking for 5.85 p. m.
 t)oroocopc of tljc JHontl)

THE WRECK OF TlLli ST-PHILIBiSRT

(Readers are reminded thai
over 425 persons on board, on
moutiers and return, « tinned
loud, with over 40(1 drowned.
trological features I.
the excursion eiearner St. I'liilibert, having
a pleasure trip from Nantes, France, to Noir-
turtle » suddenly, and went diiwn in sight of
There are some very specially interesting as-

The chart here with given i.s cast for the hour of departure from the port
of Noirmoutiers. Experience has shown that when a catastrophe of this
character occurs, it is nearly always marked by some especially evil augury
in the sky. This wreck of the St. I'liilibert is just as striking in this regard
as was the catastrophe of I lie great dirigible R-lfll.
The most striking feature of the chart thrusts itself upon immediate
intention. When the St. I'liilibert left the harbor, Neptune,, « planet of dan-,
gers by water », was in conj miction with Mars, « planet of accidents, » and
the two were a-Mraddle of the Midlleuven, Mars being in the House of
Voyage, it would be difficult lo «et a situation more tragic than this, where
a difference of a few minutes, one way or the other, would have freed the
eon j miction from being conjoint with the Mid-lfeuven.
In itself, such a position is almost enough lo indicate the tragedy, but it
is not all. At the same moment, the Moon made a conjunction with Mercury,
and at the very minute of making the conjunction, it was in square with
Mars, the Mid-Heaven and Neptune. In other words, as the steamer put out
from the dock, there were six violent squares converging on a single point.
It is not surprising thai a < sensitive », who was aboard, just before sailing
on the return voyage, had a premonition of danger, and persuaded a few of
her friends to return to Nantes by land.
The chart holds yet oilier evil indications. Truuus, the planet of catas-
Lronlie, is square both to Saturn and lo Jupiter, and thus Jupiter — the
great benefic, often the giver of help — is here terribly afflicted in the House
of heath, opposition to Saturn I lie great malefic, dignified in its own sign.
It i;s of peculiar interest to progress this chart for the hour of the wreck
itself, the catastrophe being due, apparently, lo a. sudden rush of all the
passengers to one side of the vessel, to avoid the waves and spray as the
steamer passed through a sharp cross-eddy, a few miles off St. Nazairc. The
« I'art of Drowning », one of the Parts not often used, and which is calcul-
ated by lidding the celestial longitude of Neptune to the longitude of the
Mid- Heaven and deducting thai of Mars, advanced steadily with the Mid-
lieu veil as the short voyage went on, and at the very minute when it came in
quincunx with Uranus, planet of catastrophe (about o5 minutes after the
departure from Noinnoiuiers) the wreck occurred. The « Part of Drowning*
was also approaching a square with the Sun, ill the Mouse of Death, and this
indication, also, was in orbs when the disaster occurred. 11 would be difficult
to find ii case of shipwreck more clearly marked than this, not only in the
positions id' departure, but. also in the map of the actual hour of wreck.
NOTE. — This chart of a French catastrophe naturally was prepared for
our French edition, and the annotations are in that language. The translations
follow : «Mi-('ieb — Mid.Heaven; «indiee d'aceident* — planet ruling ac-
cidents; ulndicn des (lungers par iner» — planet ruling danger at sea; cHeure
de depart, voyage fatal* — chart case for the hour of departure on the fatal
voyage.
 -16-

Cotatiou in Scientific Jljoroocojjtj

L. EDWARD JOHNDRO

(EDITORIAL NOTE. — We have taken occasion, before, to speak of Mr.

Johndro's two important astrological works : « The Earth in the Heavens *
and < The Stars, How and Where they Influence », with their important
teachings on the relationship between astrology and electro-physics. In these
books the question of « Location i is fully treated, but an example of the
same may be of interest to readers of THE SEER).

I
s* UCH INTEREST has been aroused by my recent
studies in « Location », for its immediate and pract-
ical application is evident. Many queries which have
reached me since the publication of my books refer to
the varied fortunes of their writers in different parts of the country.
One of America's outstanding lyricists writes in this vein : « We
find we can produce no good work in Minnesota. In San Diego the
quality and quantity of our output is high, but .we have much trouble
in dealing with publishers from there ». This difference cannot very
well be associated with directions in the nativity for the same altern-
ate experiences have been going on in both places so long that both
good and bad directions must have inevitably arisen while in each
place. The answer is LOCATION.
Many write in assuming that Location can be solved in a few
minutes and « for a song ». This is a misconception. Properly done,
the calculations require from one day to three weeks, according to
the extent of the territory to be checked over in the search. The ho-
roscope must be properly rectified (most of the socalled rectifications
submitted being in error because worked out on the Ptolemy arc or
some equally faulty method); it must be projected for planetary
electromagnetic phasing exactly as any sinusoidal wave problem in
alternating current electrical engineering; the chart of the locality
and birthday locality must be considered as in « The Earth in tthe
Heavens *, and the fixed stars must be checked over to get the fav-
ourable latitude for the particular purpose as instructed in « The
Stan ».
 LOCATION IN HOROSCOPY . it

It is thus quite impossible to give an offhand opinion to those who

write in inclosing a stamp and asking the sweeping question, « Where
should i locate ?» However, the writer will be glad to consider all
reasonable inquiries and to make every possible concession to the cir-
cumstances of those in trouble through wrong location. But remember
there is seldom a one best location for everything. So it is necessary to
know just what you particularly wish to accomplish and how willing
you are to suffer other drawbacks for the sake of your main aim.
Let us take an example of « Location ».
Managua, Nicaragua, was almost totally destroyed by earthquakes
and fire on March 31st and April 1st, 1931. This event offers an
excellent study of eclipses and the fixed stars. All the last five solar
eclipses tie in with the location. The following is a brief of some of
the main factors.
The R A M C of Managua for 1931 is 302°55\ M. C 0"42'
Aquarius, Asc. 8"25' Taurus (See Table 1, « The Earth in the
Heavens *). The solar eclipse on April 28th, 1930 occurred in 7 n 45'
Taurus, and at that time Mars (fire) was in 1 "09' S. latitude. Then
to show that this eclipse was precisely in conjunction with the Managua
ascendant in the field of Mars, we have :
Eclipse in 7°45' Taurus in lat. 1 "09' S 35"45" R.A.
Eclipse in 7°45' Taurus in lat. I °09' S 13.01 Dec. = Tan 9.363940
Geocentric latitude Managua 12.00 = Tan 9.327475
2"49'A.D.= Sine 8.691415
and,
35"45' R.A.
— 2.49 A.D.
32"56' O.A. required for Asc conj. Eclipse in field Mars.
and,
302°55' RAMC Managua 1931 (as per « Earlh in the Heavens »)
— 270. 00
32"55* O.A. Managua Ascendant, as required.
Star 551 (Boss Catalogue) circles in I2"46' south latitude, nadir
to the Guisisil volcano across the lake from Managua, where doubtless
the quake stresses originated. The R.A. of this star is 35 "39* and the
R.A. of the eclipse in the held of Uranus (quakes) then in 0"39' S
is 35 "36*. Thus the star nadir to the volcano and Managua couples
by right ascension with the Eclipse in the field of Uranus (quakes)
and the eclipse couples with the city's ascendant in the field of Mars
(fires).
 12 T H E SEER

Directing Managua for this eclipse, we have :

302°55' RAMC Managua 1931
+ 35. 23 R.A. of eclipse in 7 0 45 , Taurus
338. 1 7 R.A. = M.C. 6-33' Pisces, sextile the eclipse
Directing for the eclipse of May 9th, 1929, we have :
302«55'
+ 45. 39 R.A. eclipse in 18.07 Taurus
348«34' R.A. = M.C. 17.34 Pisces, sextile eclipse.

Directing for the eclipse on Nov 1st, 1929, we have :

302 6 55'
+ 216. 12 R.A. of eclipse in 8°35* Scorpio
518.07
— 360.00 Reject circle
158°07' R.A. M.C. 6°21' Virgo, trine eclipse on April 28, 1930.
Directing Managua for the date of event, we have :
302<>55'
+ 9. 11 R.A. Sui, on Mch 31st, 1931
312°06' R.A. M.C. 9°39' Aquarius, square eclipse 7°45' Taurus and
sextile Uranus 9°34' Aries at eclipse on May 9th, 1929
— 27O.O0
42°06' O.A. —Ascendant 18° Taurus, conjunction eclipse of May 9th,
1929 in 18° Taurus and opposite Mars 18° Scorpio at
eclipse of Nev 1st. 1929.

At the solar eclipse on Oct 21st, 1930 Mars was 0.37 Leo, con-
junction with the Managua 4th house in 0°42' Leo, and Mars again
transited this point when the city was completely burned. Mars at
these times was right ascensional conjunction with stars 21 76 and
2199 and both these stars circle the latitudinal nadir of Managua
and adjacent volcano across the lake.
Students will find it interesting to compare these factors with those
given for the Tokio and San Francisco quakes and fires in the texts
referred to. As the Managua angles are given on page 43 of « The
Earth in the Heavens*,published in 1929, it is seen that the Greenwich
coordinate in zodiac stands the test of current events as well as checks
by the events that led to its determination. Likewise the fixed stars
check up according to examples cited in the text thereon.
 'SYCHIC tfYUDY

Spirit fijante af Jlame

A Scientific study of a strange psychic phenomenon

Professor ERNEST BOZZANO (1)

I
N 1905, Professeur Charles Richet published in the Annales
'des Sciences Psychiques a most important article, entiled : < Me-
tapsychical Phenomena of Past Ages *. In this article he trans-
lated a Latin chronicle of the year 1656, dealing with « Miracles
performed by a spirit *, which manifested themselves in the person
of a young girl called Regina Fischerin, who lived in Presbourg,
Hungary. Among the « miracles * mentioned in this chronicle, by
far the most important was that of a burning imprint of a hand of
the spirit, a true « hand of fire * which remained as a permanent
scorch upon a piece of cloth, (this piece of linen still exists.) There
were also other fiery imprints, such as the form of a cross traced upon
the hand of the medium, r
In 1908 and 1910, Mr. Zingaropoli, a Naples lawyer, published
in the important Italian review, Luce e Ombra, two detailed studies
on the same subject, in which, after having analyzed the case reported
by Professor Richet, he added a dozen other similar cases, all taken
from other ancient chronicles. In these, also, « Hands of Fire * were
reported, whose scorch-marks remained permanently upon cloth, upon
linen, and upon the skin of the recepients, and it is important to note
these ancient chronicles all declared that the ghostly burns were made
by the spirits of the dead. In the greater number of the reported
cases, these manifestations were accompanied by dialogues with the
said spirits, together with a large number of supernormal phenomena

(1) Translated from the great French review « La Revne Spirite », Paris,
speeial permission of Prof. Bozzano and the editors. This very striking study
also appeared in the Italian review t Lace e Ombra >.

1
.•
 14 T H E SEER

of various kinds, most of which closely resembled the mediumistic

phenomena of the present day.
Unfortunately the nature of the documentation of these ancient
narratives is not such as to permit me to accept them in a scientific
classification, although Mr. Zingaropoli has reason in his statement
that the reports of the circumstances in all these different mani-
festations are such as to lend high favor to their authenticity. This is
true, but even though indirect proof may not be denied, it does not
compensate for lack of corroborative documentary testimony. To
persons who are in touch with modern scientific method, one is not
justified in setting forth pell-mell a number of well-documented epi-
sodes together with others which bear every appearance of fantastic
tales or of mystic legends; such a procedure is likely to have a disas-
trous effect upon the mind of the reader, annulling the real value of
the documents in the collection which are susceptible of proof. In
any scientific classification one is forced inexorably to eliminate all
elements which show gaps and failures in the record, and which render
them invalid for comparative analysis. In any case, so far as M.
Zingaropoli s collection is concerned, I desire to state that even should
one desire to relegate them all to the class of legend (not a very
justifiable proceeding), they would not lack importance and interest
as an introduction to the study of this startling phenomenon. We
approve, entirely, the following statement made by Prof. Richet :
« Nobody would have dreamt of imitating or inventing super-
normal manifestations of a strange and totally unexpected character
if authentic manifestations of the same nature had not already ap-
peared beforhand ».
Since every indication tends to show that the same conditions
pertain in the case under investigation, it seems to me to be an
opportune moment to gather, to analyze, and to compare a number
of episodes of similar character, in order to pronounce upon their
authenticity, and to determine the nature of their origin. In consulting
with much care the vast number of psychic cases of all kinds which
I have classified in my files, I have had no difficulty in finding many
cases of similar character, but these, also, have mainly been taken
from ancient chronicles, and thus do not present the documentation
which is deemed sufficient for scientific purposes. None the less, I
have found a few which are worthy of attention, not only in them-
selves, but by reason of the dignity and standing of the people who
have reported them.
Among these, two may be specially noted, both worthy of analysis,
 SPIRIT H A N D S OF FLAME 15

containing incidents which recur very frequently among mediums nowa

days, in the course of which the contact of the hands of phantoms or
of spirits have burned or blistered the skin of mediums at the point
of contact. I desire to repeat that these incidents are simple enough in
themselves, but they are of a nature not to be contested. By reason of
this, considered together with other similar well-authenticated phe-
nomena, (and which I propose to collate in this series of articles) it
seems to me that these cases suffice to authorize the conclusion that
supernormal imprints of Hands of Fire do produce noticeable and
even permanent effects, and must be considered as constituting a
group of manifestations clearly of a mediumistic character.
W e are not willing to explain this phenomena in supposing that
the brands of the Fiery Hands are a proof that the spirits in question
were burning in the Fires of Purgatory or the Flames of Hell,
conclusions which were deemed entirely satisfactory to the theologians
of past centuries. This reasoning will no longer suffice. It is highly
important to determine exactly of what nature is this strange and
disturbing phenomenon of the brand-marks of the Hands of Fire.
It will probably be better to begin by giving a brief account of
the facts in the case which has been reported by Prof. Richet, and,
following that, in the two best documented of the cases which have
been brought to our attention by Mr. Zingaropoli.
The Latin chronicle translated by Prof. Richet was published
for the first time in 1654, by the order of Mgr. George Lippai,
Archbishop of Strigont, and the chronicle in question is still a part
.of the records of the « Venerable Chapter » in the Archbishopric
of Pesth. Briefly, this record states that a German by the name of
Jean Clement lived in Presbourg, that he had been converted to the
Lutheran religion, and that afterwards, when already well advanced
in years, he returned to the ancient faith, and died at the age of
sixty. He had lived an evil life. After his death he appeared to a
number of people, the records of which are given, but the chronicle
in question deals more specially with the manifestations of this Jean
Clement to a young girl in Hallstad, Austria, called Regina Fischerin,
nineteen years old, a fervent Catholic, and against whose virtue no
word was spoken.
I shall not tke the time to relate the supernormal manifestations
which do not deal strictly with the subject dealt with in these articles.
Yet it may be noted that these included luminous phenomena, ap-
ports, displacement of objects at a distance and the « direct voice »
— speaking with ease to the priests and theologians who gathered
 16 THE SEER

curiously to the place where the phenomena occured, and among

whom several testified that they recognized the voice of the dead
man. I desire also, to draw the attention of the reader
to statements in the chronicle in question, during the description of
some other interesing phenomena dealing with the movement of
objects without contact, but which showed intelligent direction, phra-
ses such as : « Regina remained without consciousness as though she
were dead, for a period of two hours *, and again : « Regina,
obviously exhausted by all these trials, fell into a most profound
sleep *.
These two very important statements show clearly that the clair-
voyant was a true medium, and that she fell into trance at the moment
of the production of these psychic phenomena, moreover, since the
observers were entirely ignorant of the evidential value of this trance,
their report goes far to prove the authenticity of the manifestation in
question. Indeed, all similar observations dealing with incidents of
this character, when reported in detail by people who are ignorant
of their true meaning, constitute one of the best guarantees that wc
can have of their authenticity, whenever, of course, it is not possible
to have an absolutte control of the statements themselves by direct
scientific methods.
I pass directly to mention some of the episodes which are of par-
ticular interest to our study. At one time the official reporter of the
case for the Archbishopric remarked that the spirit became turbulent
and violent, « banging the doors and dragging long chains », and that
during this time « Regina lost all power of speech and remained
unconscious for a long period ». The ecclesiastic who was present and
who was himself a witness of this manifestation, advised the young
woman to try to catch hold of the spirit in order to keep it quiet. Re-
gina obeyed, but was unable to grasp anything in her arms, which
« proved clearly that all this agitation came from a mere shadow. >.
The chronicle in questtion then continues in the following words :
Therefore, fearing that she might be the victim of an illusion, Regina asked
of the spirit, if it were truly a spirit, to touch her with its finger. Immediately it
touched her right arm, and she felt the contact instantly. There appeared im-
mediately a blister, giving her the same sensation of pain as though it had been
a burn; moreover, fully to attest the phenomenon, the blister remained upon the
skin a long time, and all the servants of the house saw it. Thereafter, desirous
to be sure that this was not the work of an evil spirit, Regina demanded as
proof that the visitor was a good spirit to make the sign of the cross. 'Here
then, » said the phantom, what you ask ! » At once, a flaming cross ap-
peared outside the cloak which enveloped the figure.and with this it burned deeply
 SPIRIT HANDS OF FLAME 17

the hand ef the yeung girl, leaving thereen • branded cross which every one
eould MM.
But the young woman, seeking still further proof, asked another sign. She
showed Mine letters which the Bishop of Smyrna had sent, letters in which
the Bishop had ached a number of queitiona. which Regina could not answer,
and asked for information. The spirit answered that it did not know how to
read these letters. None the less, it said would try to give her satisfaction; but
on taking these letters with the thumb and forefinger and second finger of its
hand,(the hand evidently being a hand of flame.) the three fingers passed through
the paper of the letters, as though they had been in contact with a flame.
A little later this spirit of Jean Clement recalled with remorse a crime which
hs had committed during life, declaring that the money which had been secured
from this crime, was not ail spent (this proved after wards to be true); that part
of it had been used for living purposes, another part had been otherwise spent,
but that some still remained and that this should be restored from the possession!
which he had left.
Regina demanded yet other proofs. Surely, the proof of the cross burned on
her hand and on her mantle was sufficiently strong, but it did not suffice for
the young woman, who, in order to be absolutely sure that the strange visitant
ww truly a good spirit, insisted that it should make the same Sign of the Cross
on a piece of money. The »pirit obeyed, took a coin, threw it on the ground, and
snatching a piece of cloth from the girl's hands, threw this upon the coin; then,
taking Regina'» hand violently in his grasp, scorching her deeply as before,
burned thereon through the hand and the linen cloth upon the coin the character
of a triple cross. « Here is a further sign, » said he, and launched forth a
flame with so much force that it reached to the heart of the young woman,
while another jet of flame crossed the entire room and struck the opposite wall.
Whereupon, Regina fell unconscious.
Her sister, who was present, taw and heard all that had passed, and a
few minutes later the servants came in and were able to see with their own eyes
the scorch of the flame upon the linen material, and also upon the coin. The-
reafter many other persons visited the place and were permitted not only to see,
but also to touch the scorchmarks on the girl's mantle, on the linen material,
and on the coin, and also the letters which had been burned through at three
places by the spirit's fiery fingers.
This affair seems extraordinary to us; firstly, because a cross and an exact
form of the hand have been marked in every detail; secondly, because this brand
of burning did not extend beyond the limits of the marks, though, upon linen
material, fire has a tendency to spread. Finally, the right hand which was thus
branded inon flesh and cloth, was an exact replica of the right hand of Clement,
just at though he had been operating by hit own dead physical hand. And the
proof of this it that, during life, the tip phalange of Clement's fore-finger had
been amputated by a turgeoa for • disease which was then known as <Wormt»
aid the absence of the finger-tip it clearly indicated upon the branded hand.
. It must frankly be admitted that these facts are set forth in a
manner which is somewhat confused and — from a scientific point of
View — quile insufficient. But we cannot expect a narrator of three
 ~u
18 T H E SEER

centuries ago to use the scientific precision which we would require

today, nor yet the literary clarity which is demanded in a modern
case-report of metapsychical phenomena. Thus, for example, the
phenomenon which is of the greatest importance, that of the burning
hand which remained as a scorch-mark on the linen material, is related
in a very imperfect manner. Happily, the brand of the Fiery Hand
does not depend upon this story alone; the linen cloth in question has
been safeguarded and kept to this day, and it still witnesses to the
authenticity of the phenomena, showing the exact shape of the branded
hand, together with the further identification proof evidenced by lack
of the outermost phalange of the forefinger of this hand.
Professor Richet analyzes the case with great caution, establishing
a sharp distinction between the phenomena which might have been
produced by the conscious or subconscious intervention of Regina
herself from those in which any such intervention seems doubtful or
even impossible. None the less, I have noticed that, in his analysis of
the circumstances which are favourable to the supernormal
character of these facts. Professor Richet has not considered the
point that Regina fell asleep or fell into trance at the moment that
these important physical phenomena presented themselves, nor has
he commented upon the « direct voice *, recognized by several of
the priests as belonging to the deceased Jean Clement. Speaking of
the phenomena which we are now investigating, Prof. Richet writes:
< The phenomena bearing upon the brand of the Hand of Fire
upon the material, and of the stigmata in the form of a cross upon
the hand, require a certain nicety of explanation. It is nowise difficult
to produce a fiery mark upon letters, but to scorch upon a piece of
material the exact impression of a hand, (whether or no resembling the
hand of the dead Clement) is a very much more difficult task, and it
would require a particularly clever swindler (if indeed we can con-
sider this as fraud), to so brand upon a piece of linen material the
mark of a hand which shall burn the cloth and yet not spread beyond
the mark. We are not in a position to contest the fact that this brand
has actually been made *.
Afer having very carefully considered all the details, Professor
Richet comes to the conclusion that the facts are proved, and that
the narrative is entirely authentic and veridical. On the interpretation
of certain other of the facts, he writes :
We must also consider the blisters and the marking of a burning
cross upon the hand of Regina. We have no reason to ascribe this
to fraud or simulation, for wc know with positive certainty that
 - 2 0 -

®tje dtubrj of Sleep anb JDreams

WALTER S. SNEATH, D, S c . ; F. S. P.; F. P. C. (Lond.)

Hon. SJoa. " T h * Onolroloaloal Boolaty", London, I n o l a n d

C
HILDREN and animals lie curled up during the period
when they are asleep; only adult man, it is alleged, has
contracted the habit of sometimes lying on his back during
somnolency. Although dreams may occur to human beings
in whatever position they may lie down, it is known from experience
and investigation that the more disagreeable ones come when the
sleeper lies on his back, and if, when so doing, the stomach is over-
loaded with food, or is unable to digest the same, bad dreams of the
< night-mare * type assuredly result. In the case of barbaric, or semi-
civilized people, with whom the supply of food is frequently fitful
and uncertain, the heavy gorges in which they are apt to indulge fre-
quently render their dreams uncanny. But whether such dreams be
pleasant or the reverse, there come into these somnolent visions, ap-
paritions of the living and the dead, with whom the dreamer talks,
argues, feasts, or fights, whom he joins in the chase, war-dance or
combat — in short, living the old life, the waking life, once again in
all its actuality, with much of strangeness added by the odd and
varied elements of the dream.
In the sleeper's barbaric and uncultivated mind, the events so
dreamed of were believed to have actually occurred. Everything being
thus regarded as real, the dead who appeared in the dreams were
considered to be actually alive, and to return to their old haunts and
to receive visits from their friends or foes in some place whereof the
sleeper dreams. His squaw, lying wakeful by his side all night, may
inform him, when he recounts to her his dream, and hears what he
states occurred therein, that he has never left his couch. Such may
be the case, so far as his body is concerned, but he is convinced that
he did move and took part in the scenes, which were depicted in his
dreams, and this presents him with the problem — If his body never
moved, as he is assured by his wife, then what did move ? His daily

'*>.
 SPIRIT HANDS OF FLAME 19

stigmata may and do often appear an hysterical persons, bearing

predetermined forms and shapes, under the influence either of a
strong moral emotion, or of a religious delirium. These are facts
which have been thoroughly and scientifically established, and they
only prove the power of the action of the brain upon the circulatory
processes and upon the trophism of the skin >.
Perhaps, at a pinch, we might admit this interpretation of Pro-
fessor Richet concerning the blister on the arm and the imprint of
the hand, but — how can any conclusion be drawn therefrom to
explain the principal phenomenon in this case — the Hand of Fire,
leaving its permanent scorch-mark upon the material t Obviously the
thesis of stigmata by emotional autosuggestion cannot be applied to
a linen cloth, for linen has no personal emotion 1 And if this be true,
if the hypothesis advanced by Professor Richet does not explain all
the facts, there is no justification in admitting it to interpret the blister
on the arm and the cross on the hand, all the more since, in the
circumstances in question, the clairvoyante had not p'reconsidered the
possibility of producing the phenomena which occurred, and, hence
they could not be due to auto-suggestion, due to any < intense moral
emotion *, in the sense and manner indicated.
I propose to discuss this case in detail towards the close of these
articles, after other cases shall have reported, when, from a resume
of all the facts presented, I shall endeavour to trace their probable
origin.
(to be continued)

Exile
When a man is banished from his own country, even when a child,
he does not cease to think of it. Likewise, when a Higher Spirit des-
cends to Earth either as an expiation, or to teach others, it cannot help
but hold in remembrance the sphere of light from CAO-DAI which it has
come.

No man can carry sunshine and rstnab m the dark himself.

[Work as though every thing you do must last for ever. » «,'
 SLEEP A N D DREAMS 2f

experience helps him to an answer, which he regards as a solution of

the problem. Other people are seen sleeping, moving restlessly, and
then, after a time, awakening, and returning to the consciousness of
this life. Maybe he has seen a person stunned by a blow, or falling
down in a fit or swoon, lying helpless or speechless, possibly both,
perhaps for days, and then recover, or he may have witnessed some
one lying screaming or writhing in agony, and in other ways lying
stricken, and then fall into a deep slumber and never awake there-
from.
Having witnessed such things as these, to what other conclusion can
the uncivilized mind (1) arrive at than that everybody is a duality
and has another self, as it has been termed, which does the things
dreamed of, which leaves a man for a period when he is asleep, in a
fit or a swoon, which leaves his body entirely when he dies, but re-
turns from time to time and seems the identical man himself to the
dreamer. We have examples of this belief, today, among many
semi-barbarous peoples. The Malays do not like to awaken a
sleeper, fearing that they might hurt him by distuurbing his body
while his soul is absent. When the Greenlander dreams of hunting,
fishing, fighting or courting, he believes that his soul quits the body.
The Melanesians say that the soul « goes out of the body » in some
dreams, and if it is, in any way, prevented from returning thereto
the man is found dead in the morning. In the Solomon Islands, if a
child starts in its sleep it is believed that some ghost is endeavouring
to snatch away its soul.
In considering the general question of dreams from a scientific
point of view, we must ever keep in mind that at all times and among
all persons, gentle and simple, rich and poor, philosopher and igno-
ramus, dreams have received attention, hence the science of Oneirology
(Gr. oneiros, a dream; and logos, reasoning) and the art of interpret-
ing dreams came into existence. We have a striking illustration of this
in the cases of Pharaoh, and the interpretation of his dreams by
Joseph, and in the account of Nebuchadnezzar's dreams as narrated in
the Book of Daniel. Oneirology appears to have been held in high
estimation among the Greeks in the Homeric age, for dreams were
said to be from Zeus. Hippocrates, Aristotle and Plato devoted much
time to this subject. Not only the Greeks and Romans, however, but
in all nations, both ancient and modern, persons have been found to

(And not the c uncivilized mind > alone. Many writers speak of < the
dream body », « the astral », c the projected double >, etc. — EDITOR.
 22 THE SEER

claim that they possessed the skill and necessary acumen to interpret
dreams.
Many works have been compiled upon this subject and much
research given thereto. One of the most diligent of the students of
his branch of knowledge was Artemidorus, who flourished between
the years 117 to 180 of the Common era and his work. Oneirocritica,
which is contained in five books, sets forth the subject matter and the
theoretical beliefs of his predecessors.
In modern times, in order to assist research in dreams, to be con-
ducted in a systematic and scientific manner, the Oneirological Society
was founded in 1910. One of the special branches of its work consists
in the collection and recording of authenticated instances of « dreams
which have come true ». Much comparative study has been made of
the various theories and beliefs of all peoples and nations concerning
the signification of dreams, so far as these can be ascertained, and
scientific tabulation and classification have received special attention
The phenomenon of Sleep, in itself, calls for study, and reports of
somnambulism are closely analysed. Cases of veridical dreams, duly
attested, are received with great interest, and the Oneirological So-
ciety welcomes folk-tradition concerning sleep and dreams, and also
scientific evidence bearing upon the relation between states of health
and normal or abnormal sleep.

The World We Know Not

The only world we know is that one which we have constructed our-
selves from our interpretation of what our senses have given us, yet we
know well that both our interpretation and our sense-impression must
be in some me nner erroneous. How different may be the real world —
which we know not, from the seeming world — which we think we
know !
FLAMMARION.

We see only what we can see, not all that which is to be seen; there
is a limit to understanding but not to knowledge.

The man who is most to be pitied it he who has ao goal.

 w U A..T SM
I I ill HI IIIIIII1IW III

CfDtnr Subconscious &ctttrittcs

Dr. E. de HENSELER

V E R Y one who is given to meditation or yoga, who studies

occult or psychic science, has from the outset to face a very
grave problem : out of the tremendous amount of data that
passes through our consciousness.what is due to imagination,
to the subconscious mind, and what to our higher self, to intuition or
clairvoyance ? In other words what is merely subjective, what objec-
tive ? How can one be sure he is not the victim of hallucination,
autosuggestion, the tricks of fancy ? How can one be assured of
really objective data ?
In every day life we constantly tend to confuse the product of our
imagination with that of our intuition, and therefore we credit the
former with importance it is far from having. Such confusion is extre-
mely serious, and the problem is well worth looking into. It is in fact
the old Greek axiom « Cnolhi seauton *, « know thyself », that we
should remember; unluckily too many students believe that a more
or less exact knowledge of their character, of their tastes, of their
ideals, is sufficient to allow their saying that they know themselves !
This is a very regrettable illusion. The all important question is not
what we think but how happened to harbour such and such a thought
Before beginning the study of psychology we are ready to be-
lieve that what we call our « I s> designates generally our active
consciousness, that which is going on within us, and that of which we
are fully conscious. In reality this is only part of the activity of our
mind, a feeble vacillating flame throwing a few uncertain glimmers
on the immense dark unknown mass of our total self.
However simple may seem to us certain states of consciousness, in
their depth lies hidden an astonishing wealth of data which we know
nothing about; these however go to make the final result, the ultimate
synthesis of our « I», like the unseen threads of finely woven fabric,
or pieces of a mosaic, that give us the illusion of an even and polished

'* '
 24 T H E SEER

surface. We are only conscious of that ultimate synthesis, of that even

whole, and we get the impression that it constitutes our total self.
Thus while I am penning these lines I have the illusion that my
whole self 13 concentrated on what I am writting, on the fundamental
ideas of this essay; such is far from being the fact 1 To begin with, a
part of my self — a self I have no notion of, and that I therefore
name the subconscious self, — is superintending the various organs
that come into action for the written expression of thought : I am writ-
ing in the library where the light is not always even; the sun plays
hide and seek with the clouds, yet my eyes obey the command of
my subconscious self : the pupil contracts or expands according to
the needs of my sight, and this without my active consciousness inter-
fering or even perceiving anything. I am also unaware of the blind'
spot in each of my eyes, the which causes a default of vision that my
subconscious mind remedies, just as it also inverts the pictures formed
upside down on my retina. My fingers, my hand, my arm, help to hold
the pen and make it execute rapidly all the various movements
needed when writing : it is my subconscious self which dictates to my
muscles the work they must do, and that with extraordinary quickness.
Imagine what labour mine would be had I to conscientiously think
how to form each stroke of my handwriting 1
But that is not all. While writing, however fast, I observe the rules
of orhography, I put down the two ( h * of this last word without
my conscious self having to interfere; I also keep account of the
grammatical rules of the English language, I do not place my verbs
at the end of my sentences as I would do were I writing in German;
lastly from beginning to end of my work ideas come together and
place themselves according to a given plan, examples turn up, correc-
tions suggest themselves, etc., and all th;s is born and matured in my
subconscious self.
If we wi.-h to discern what pertains uniquely to our intuition or
the higher spheres of spiritual life, we must first learn to recognize
what we owe to the subconscious self. The data of the subconscious
mind penetrate our consciousness under many disguises, let us examine
some of these which might pass off as the prcd'r:' of ht-jition, of clair-
voyance or spiritual development.
There is an aspect of our subconscious mind-work we cannot look
into, it is the one just sketched above : our psycho-physical subcons-
cious self that has our muscles, our digestion, the circulation of our
blood, etc, under its command. It is however easy to prove that this
sort of subconscious work goes on : many of us absorbed in deep
 OUR SUBCONSCIOUS ACTIVITIES 2$

thought, let us suppose in going up a staircase, have imagined, the

existence of one more step and found out the mistake by the disagreable
sensation in foot and leg ready for action but remaining in suspense
after a useless expenditure of energy, a mistake that causes a real
physical discomfort in the leg. Why ? Because our subconscious self
had already giiven our muscles the necessary orders in view of our
reaching that last unexisting step.
Though particularly interesting we will not dwell on another form
of our subconscious self, that which commands, for instance, the exact
and minute movements of a musician playing at first sight a sonata on
the violin or piano. He has developed a remarkable automatic system
— another woird for subconscious mind — work that entirely eludes
his consciousness yet concurs with that same consciousness towards
the final result : the expression of melody.
Standing behind all the manifestations of our intellect there is
always the subconscious self with its rich storehouse of desires.thougnts,
impressions, creations of all sorts that our consciousness knows nothing
of, and yet all these may suddenly and without warning come to the
surface and force themselves upon our active consciousness; thus can
they at any moment influence our daily life without our noticing any-
thing unusual, unless we have studied this subconscious life astir
within us. (1)
Hypnotism has proved that nothing we have ever thought of, read,
learnt or seen has in reality disappeared into oblivion; every little
detail remains stored up within the subconscouss, all our past impres-
sions, hopes, fears are there, a moving mass of subconscious data,
yet alive, permeating one another, creating various syntheses, disin-
tegrating others, an ever moving and changing kaleidoscope. Some
day, when we least expect it, an unexpected idea, a souvenir lcng ago
effaced — at least we thought so —, a sudden craving or dislike,
affects us, nay, more than this : new thought material appears in our
consciousness. How very important not to accept these data as the pro-
duct of intuition, of clairvoyance or as the result of spiritual develop-
ment I
A few examples of the working of our subconscious mind will
make clear my meaning. I decided this afternoon to write a short

(1) On this phenomenon is lased all Freud's system of philosophy; the

great mistake made by Freud and his disciples lies in believing that all our
subconscious data have sexuality for their genesis. Tbey have taken account
of but one title — the nasty one — of our subconscious mind-work, and left
out the data given by the other side, the higher self, the Ego.
 26 T H E SEER

paper on the subconscious self.Where did this sudden idea come from?
Was it intuition ? Not in the least. Did any Master whisper it into
my listening ear ? Certainly not. It originated in my subconscious self,
where it may have been for some time in gestation. In the course of
my lectures, or my lessons I have been called upon to answer questions
relating to the subconscious self; I have myself observed on various
occasions the result of the subconscious working of the mind, the
problem has more than once attracted my attention; to put it briefly
after having been for some time at work in my subconscious self all
the data I have on the question suddenly present themselves to my
conscious mind just as I propose sending something to T H E SEER.and
here I am writing on the subconscious self !
Another example. My little dog all of a sudden interrupts my
writing and brings me an old tennis ball he wants to play with; I
throw the ball and away he runs after it. In that very instant I sud-
denly remember a game of tennis played with school friends of mine
some twenty five years ago. The whole scene rises vividly to my mind
with many precise details. This game was of no importance, I was
certain, had I been questioned about it, that it had completely vanished
from my mind, yet it is not so. Behind this phenomenon lies long and
intricate subconscious mind-work, into which we cannot enter.however
interesting a study it would prove to be. A similar work takes place
in the subconscious and manifests itself as invention. Was it not Tar-
chini, the famous violinist, who one night dreamt and thought he
heard the devil playing a marvelous sonata; he woke up, jotted down
v/hat he had heard and thus gave to the world his famous masterpiece.
We are here at the limit between the domain of the subconscious
mind and that of intuition. When Tarchini thus produced his famous
sonata we are justified in concluding that a great deal of subconscious
mind-work entered into his masterpiece, but when Mozart only four
years old improvises a sonata on the harpsichord can we speak of sub-
conscious mind-work ? How could a child of that age have accu-
mulated in his physical brain all the subconscious data whose
synthesis gives the improvised sonata ? Tn a life of four years there is
no time for such a tremendous amount of data to be stored up. True
it is one might ask the question, what about psychological heredity ?
We knew such a phenomenon may exist, but we know too little of its
mechanism to answer such a question. Therefore with reason we
speak of genius, of intuition, and some people will say reincarnation
crJy explains this sort of phenomena.
Let us go futher. When we read a book, any book, it produces on
 - 3 0 -

CXn <£*pevicncc tuitl) a llJoro-tUou) EJoetor

(tttttratiuf of nn actual rsprrtrncr in Jprnn8gi»»nia 111. 6. 21.)

Dr. CHARLES E D W A R D NILES (1)

II
(EDITORIALNOTE.— The (Irs! part of this narrative, in the June num-
ber of THE SEER, carried the account to the bewitching of a mountain girl
by a i'uw-vVow Doctor, or sorcerer, and the beginning of a cure by legitimate
psychic methods. This part concerns itself with the evil-dver's return attack.
The author desires it stated that tbe orthography is exact for the community
wherein this case occurred).
FTER coffee and a good breakfast, Pope started off in his
car to make some absolutely essential professional calls. I
went to my room to rest and to study again « Hohraan's
Pow-wows or Long Lost Friend ». Though tired and
sleepy, I read steadily until I came to page 95, where I saw the follow-
ing phrase :
« Whoever carries this book with him is safe from all his enemies,
visible or invisible, and whoever has this book with him can not die,
nor drown in any water, nor burn up in any fire, nor have any unjust
sentence passed upon him, so help me. »
Dead tired from my night's work and still fully dressed, I fell as-
leep.
As I slept, I dreamed that I was lost in a primeval forest; I had the
sensation of having walked there for ages. All about me were thou-
sands of loathsome creatures, great bats which hung and swung from
the branches over head, dropping upoin me as they swooped; their
wings, instead of being a dry membrane, were slimy, and they slapped
these upon my face, striking at me with their sharp teeth. Strange
plants grew about me and as I neared them they uprooted themselves,
and their bifurcated mandrake roots were like the ill-formed legs of

(1) Director uf the hnpnrtMil fraternity known as « The Brotherhood of

Jfch§ Holy iJtuL..r:nrii •?, v.:-.': ufiiees in I'.lnt'tsburp, N. Y,
 OUR SUBCONSCIOUS ACTIVITIES 29

visions of the past; it answers to widely different hopes, desires, crav-

ings, sunk deep down in our subconscious self, and we react diffe-
rently thereto. Our subconscious selves interpret differently the same
sentence, a given thought, and it is even quite right to say that our
subconscious self adds to or subtracts something from all data we
present to it before allowing such to amalgamate with the already
existing synthesis. (3) That is why one person finds in a speech, in a
certain lecture or sermon what another declares to be absent from it.
How many demagogic leaders, literary men, pretended messiahs
owe the greater part if not all their influence to the simple fact of
being able to respond by their words or acts to a greater number of
desires, hopes or cravings in the subconscious self of their followers ?
Strip their words of all the subconscious self of their listeners has
added, or thought it had found in them, — strip them also of their
personal magnetism, — and too often very little remains worth re-
taining or discussing.
There are many more activities of our subconscious self we have
left aside; the role of the subconscious in art, in inventions, in here-
dity, etc., all this would require volumes, we can only refer the reader
to the numerous books on the question.
From a practical point of view one is bound to admit that it is not
easy to know what pertains to our subconscious self and what may have
been given us by intuition, by occult investigation or through spiritual
development. We are too easily led to believe that the origin of the
thoughts or impulses that surprise us by their imprevu is to be looked
for in our higher self or is the prompting of a Master. Half the time
their genesis should be sought for in the subconscious self whose im-
portance and wide-spread activities we are yet far from having com-
pletely delimited.
We cannot therefore declare any data to be intuitive, to be due
to occult investigation, or to the will of a Master unless we have the
absolute certainty they do not simply spring from the subconscious
self. The nearer a thought or an act is to genius for instance, the
easier may we accept it as the child of intuition, or, when marked by
altruism, as the proposition of a Master.
Let us add that what is called a presentiment is sometimes intuition,
but more often only the final achievement of subconscious labour, and
should we decide to blindly follow our intuition we must contrariwise
keep a sharp wach over our subconscious self and mistrust its offspring.

(3) When questioning eye-witnesses, judges and juries too often are baffled
by th:is phenomenon, _ , -s ., t ,, - >
 A POW-WOW DOCTOR 31

Jim Robson. Drawing themselves up from the ground, they ran in

front of me and I could not help but follow, though some ran in
between my legs and tried to trip me. Ape-like creatures gibbered at
me from behind the trees.
I walked on, interminably — the actual sensation of walking was
very strong — until I felt some strange power which drew me on.
Half consciously, half unconsciously, my dream-sight showed me a
huge snake coiled in front of some logs heaped together to form a rude
throne. On it a figure sat, veiled, yet which suggested deformity, I
could not resist the beady eyes of the snake, though aware that death
awaited me in the venom fangs. Closer and closer I came. Ripples ran
along that shining body coiled before me. My nerves cried out in pain
as I strained back. The eyes of the snake grew larger till they seemed
to fill the whole universe, and suddenly it came to me that they held
a reminiscent gleam of the eyes of Jim Robson, the Witch Doctor.
The snake prepared to strike.
Close to my e ar came a sharp report.
Not yet awake, I stumbled and fell, hearing a cackling laugh in
the distance. Strong arms supported me. I looked around. I was no
longer in my rooom, but in some wild gorge in the mountains.
( Where did he go ? * asked Pope.
c Who ? What ? Where ? » I asked bemusedly.
c Robson, of course. Why in Sam Hill did you follow him alone
to this place, well named the Devil's Punchbowl ? »
( How did I get here? » I demanded.
( That is what I'd like to know *, replied Pope, « A somnambu-
listic spell, I suppose. My old servant, John, saw you go out and
wondered why you didn't answer when he spoke. He said you were
walking queerly. He told me as soon as I came in, and, of course, I
followed. I couldn't see any one near you, but you talked like a mad-
.man. I thought for a moment I saw Robson in the distance *.
« Robson's been using magic and he cast a spell while I slept. »
I said, after a pause, as my senses begun to clear. « He succeeded in
influencing my subconscious self. He is not working alone, as the
nature of the dream shows. This is a group mind attack. I'm going
to break his power, but it '11 be a fight 1 *
That evening Pope and I returned to the cabin in Bearvillage
Where was my patient. The girl had slept well till noon and then the
former symptoms began to show themselves, and, on our arrival she

*r
 52 THE SEER

was almost as ill a* when I first saw her. Once mora I was able to(
quiet her, but this time I used my power to learn what I could from'
her. As she fell into the first sleep stage I questioned her.
< Tell me *, said I, « Who is your Master, and where is he 7 >
( Ma Massah he Jem Robson *, she replied, « an'he has pow-
wow over me. Who is yo\ I doono. I tell yo'nothen' 'bout where he be.
I sees him befo' beeg fiah. He pray to bad spirit. He's spirit talk wiv
beeg deble. Ah sees beeg bird wiv mens' heads look like buzzards.
Bats fly ovah he's haid. Back of de fiah is beeg black tomcat. He
spook deble. He knows yo' heah. He commin' dis way. He look at
me. He tell me sleep. All black'bout me... I's 'fraid. >
I shook the child's shoulders. I clapped my hands before her. I
commanded her to waken.
She became only the more deeply unconscious and rigid, sinking
further into trance.
« No use this time, Pope,» I said « Robson has her. But we will
win yet. This child's life must be saved *.
I drew from my own neck a silver crucifix — specially charged for
healing powers — and placed it gently over the girl's head. As I did
so a step came to the cabin door and next moment we were looking
in the beady eyes of the hunchback Robson.
« Get back ! *, I snapped as I jerked out my six-shooter. And
then, quickly drawing a copy of his own book of Pow-wows from my
left hand pocket I quoted from page 56, « Sanct Matheus, Sanct
Marcus, Sanct Lucas, Sanct Johanis. Like unto the prophet Jonas,
as a type of Christ who was guarded for three days and three nights
in the belly of a whale, thus shall Almighty God, as a Father, guard
and protect this house and all that dwell therein from all evil. »
As I repeated these words, I made the sign of the double horns
against the evil eye.
Robson had not flinched from the pistol, but he snarled at the
words and the sign, backed a few steps and limped down the sand
road.
Looking at the child I saw that her color was better, and the rigid-
ity had lessened. Robson's power over her had decreased.
< You certainly beat Jim Robson at his own game that time, > said
Pope, as we drove home.
« Yes, for the moment » I replied, « but that's all. There is no
saying where he '11 strike next. Better put Mrs. Pope on her guard.
 A P O W - W O W DOCTOR 33

It's a characteristic of Black Magic to strike through a person loved.

The emotional state creates a bridge. *
About one o'clock that night I was awakened by screams coming
from the next room, followed by a pistol shot.
I dashed down the hall into Tom's room, where his wife lay in a
faint upon the floor.
« Jim Robson again », was his grim comment. « Look at the
bureau ! »
Everything upon it was upside down; the comb and brush only
were missing. The waste basket upon the floor was overturned and
its contents scattered about.
As soon as Mrs. Pope was sufficiently recovered to speak, she
explained that she awoke to see Robson standing in the room, rum-
maging the bureau. In her sudden fright she screamed and Robson, at
once, jumped through the window.
« What do you suppose he was after, Gore ? »
« Hair combings or finger-nail clippings. Frankly, I don't like his
having taken the comb and brush. V/as it yours, Mrs. Pope, or
Tom's ?
( Mine *, she said.
( Then, be sure that you don't take a nap or drop off to sleep
unless your husband is right there ! *
But shortly before daylight, Tom dashed into my room.
« Gore, Gore, * ! he cried, « Cloe has disappeared. Her clothing
is gone and I have looked everywhere *.
As soon as dawn came, we began a search that covered mile after
mile of woodland and clearing. We called in the help of the neighbors,
and spent a wild and anxious day. There was no clue.
Dispirited, worn out, on our return, what was our surprise to find
Mrs. Pope sitting sewing on the veranda.
« Why, where have you boys been ? » said she.
( Where have you been, rather ? » queried Tom.
« Right here, of course 1 »
No argument could convince her that she had not been at home
all day. But being sure that she had been in Jim Robson's power for
a whole day, I had very grave fears of the future.
For a few days everything went smoothly. The child at Bearvil-
lage gained in strength. This calm worried me, for I had seen enough
of Robson and his ways to be sure that he had not given up tho
 34 T H E SEER

attack, which, remembering the disappearance of the brush and comb,

seemed to me likely to be directed against Mrs. Pope. I watched my
friend's wife closely.
Day by day, she seemed to grow more quiet and listless. Hollow
circles were developing under her eyes. Her sleep was troubled. She
told us that every night Jim Robson called her to go with him, and
that it was becoming harder and harder to resist. Late one evening,
Tom found her walking down the drive in her night-dress, but in the
morning she had no remembrance of it. Two days later she developed
the same symptoms that little Lou Coons had shown in her illness;
and that same night Tom found her, just in time, as she was about to
slash her throat with his razor. It was clear that Robson's spells were
to blame, and I was terribly distressed, for his evil powers were cer-
tainly stronger than my preventive ones. The obsession increased till
she became delirious; we had to send for nurses from Baltimore to
look after her.
« Our only joy was that little Lou Coons was progressing and was
almost well. She wore with pleasure the little crucifix I had given her.
The next day some specialists came down. They had a consulta-
tion and informed Tom gravely that they feared the worst. Indeed,
it would be one of three things, — softening of the brain, dementia
praecox (for Mrs. Pope was only twenty) or death.
Often, during this troubled time, Tom went to pray before the
Tabernacle in the little Catholic church near by. Father Mc Mannus
the priest of the parish, often came to see us but he entered the sick
room only once, 'for when the patient caught sight of the priest and
saw the cross about his neck she began to rave so violently that both
nurses had hard work to keep her in bed.
« Pope, old man », I said one moming, « Let us send for Doctor
Moran. Never mind if you, in the profession, do think him queer. He
has had a long experience with Psychiatry and Occultism and, being
an Irishman, will have a deeper sympathy and understanding of our
problem. Celtic blood has a special faculty in psychic diagnosis. If
you like, I'll go get him in the car. If I drive like blazes we can be
back to-night.
« Excellent, * exclaimed Tom. I'll have the car out in three min-
utes I »
It took hard driving, especially as Dr. Moran insisted on reaching
the house before dusk, but we made it.
 A POW-WOW DOCTOR 35

That evening, after he had seen the delirious woman, and had
questioned us with meticulous detail on all the points of the case and
our strange warfare with Jim Robson. Moran «aid thouRhtfuUv •
« No doubt, Mrs. Pope has heard of suggestion and Black Magic.
Being a very susceptible woman, I imagine she is subconsciously
afraid. Fear and repulsion are highly dangerous emotional states. As
she has seen how repulsive Jim Robson is, she fears him, and, as Mr.
Gore suggests, he must have gained power over her by getting some
strands of her hair either on the brush or comb he took away. I ven-
ture to say that if you could discover Robson's secret rendez-vous,
you would find there a waxen figure made in Mrs. Pope's image and
crowned with a lock of her hair. This is a very ancient practice in
practical magic which has come down directly through all ages from
the days of Egypt. I've seen it done many and many a time, in mo-
dern scientific experiment (1). Time and again we read of waxen
images being charged or made the bearers of a curse with the DW*W
medical effect which is known as «psychic repercussion*, and these
wax figures may be melted in a slow fire, or maltreated in many
ways. The process is almost rudimentary, but of course, some know-
ledge of evil practices is required. We may be' sure that Robson i~
not working without these simple tools of his nefarious craft. •»
« Very good, Doctor Moran, but what had we better do ? »,
asked Tom.
« Get away from the sick room for a day or two, both of you. The
strain creates an unfavourable atmosphere. You are both fagged out,
and consequently do more harm than good to the patient. Leave her
to me. You clear right out, Mr. Gore, and get strength for the next
test. I'll inform you, Doctor Pope, if anything goes wrong. »
(To be concluded).

(1) This faet is beyond question. Tim rite liax linen performed in the ex-
perimental Inborn lories of the (Trent universities of Europe, and the EditoT
of this review has personally controlled several eases. — EDITOR.

That faith which has healing power seems to me to be the greatest

of medicines, for it may succeed where all other remedies have failed.
But why should faith, which works on the soul, be considered more
miraculous than a drug, which acts on the body > Has anyone yet
understood how a drug can cure ? CHARCOT.
 — 36 —

BnuistbU CJrings in tljis anh (Dtljcr toorlbs

I
N OUR preceding article, we considered the nature of the Crea-
tures of Chaos, Beings whose whole essence consists of Movement,
which Movement is in process of becoming Matter by the pro-
cesses of slackening of vibration and of consequent concretiza-
tion, for it is not to be forgotten that the difference between solid
and ethereal is largely a matter of vibratory speed. In considering
this evolution from Movement to Matter it may be helpful to use
the scale of vibrations as an illustration. Thus, in descending this well-
known scale, we pass from the vibrations of Thought (which are
totally non-material in the ordinary sense of the word) to the vibra-
tions or the waves of Light (which take place in the semi-material
ether) ; thence from Light to Heat (vibrations in the material atmos-
phere) ; and steadily continuing the descent in the scale, from Heat
to Sound, thence from Sound to conditions which may be regarded
as definitely material : gases, liquids, solids, and — according to
occult evidence — thence to states of matter where the vibrations are
so slow that their nature is beyond our powers of observation, This
latter phenomenon may be compared to the fact that just as the
sound of a 32-foot organ-pipe is readily heard, the sound of
a 64-pipe is to many people only a rumbling without any musical
note and the 126-foot
 INVISIBLE BEINGS $7

sight) such as the Lords of the Flame, the Lords of Form or the
Lords of Mind, or even should we broach the subject of the Plan-
etary Spirits and the Lords of the Planets, for any reference to these
Great Entities would require the setting-forth of certain elements of
Occult Cosmology which might be a little too abstruse for these col-
umns. It is our purpose only to touch upon certain Invisible Beings of
this world and the worlds adjacent with a few words on the condi-
tions in which they 'ive.
For the same reason that we shall we not undertake to detail the
nature of the Great Cosmic Beings whose evolution is in no sense a
matter belonging to our Earth so shall we not lay an over-stress on the
Invisible Beings who are strictly atomic in character. It will be suf-
ficient to mention them, with a word or two of explanation, so that
they may serve us as a bridge to lead from the unknown world of
Chaos to the more familiar worlds of Earth, Air, Fire and Water.
We have already shown what is the intrinsic nature of the Creatures
of Chaos, but it may be well to distinguish three of the principal
groups : 1) t Those Without Form »; 2) « The Folds of the
Serpent Nahash »; and 3) « The Centrifugal Wanderers ». Other-
wise stated these are I) those who do not feel the sense of attraction
which is the origin of Matter; 2) those who resist attraction; and 3)
those who feel it and who accept it but not wholly, and who wander
without orbit until such time as they set themselves in harmony with
Cosmic Ordtr.
Leaving behind us, now, the World of Chaos, and advancing
towards the Atomic World, we can distinguish five groups very
clearly. These are known by the following names : 1) « The Divers
of the Darkness *; 2) « The Ever-Changing Ones; 3) « The Pri-
soners of Matter », 4) « The Slaves of Form *. and 5) « The
Openers of the First Gate *.
The two first groups — « The Divers of the Darkness * and
( The Ever-Changing Ones * represent the lowermost of the Atomic
Beings, but who are still superior in the evolutionary scale to the
Creatures of Chaos below them. Thus the « Divers * are not suffi-
ciently stable to be able to retain in the zone of their attraction the
matter which they have been able to acquire, and they fall ever
towards the darkness of Chaos. The « Ever-Changing Ones »
have sufficient gravitational power to hold the matter which has
become theirs, but they cannot continue it in a determined form. « The
Prisoners » are weighted down with matter, and « The Slaves * ri-
gidly bound by form, so that, in the case of these two groups, there
 3& rut SEER

must be a development of the powers of mobility before they can

evolve further.
< The Openers of the First Gate * are at the summit of the Atomic
Stage. In addition to the acquisition of the control of movement, or
matter, and of form, they have also aquired equilibrium; they have
reached the point where they can establish the harmony of Polarities;
already the Sense of Direction is present in them, a sense which fore-
shadows consciousness. Clairvoyant and electro-magnetic vision may
sometimes be able to see these beings, and the Scientific Group of
the Theosophical Lodge at London has published some very striking
results concerning the visibility of Atomic Beings based upon the
cosmic vision of a well-known clairvoyant. It is in the comparison
of the directive activity of the « Openers of the First Gate * that
we first become aware of having crossed the Rubicon between uttel
invisibility to human eyes, and partial or occasional visibility. All
( Invisible Beings » above this stage of evolution come within the
limits of clairvoyant vision undei favourable conditions.
These earlier stages passed, the horizon opens more widely before
us, and the interest grows as we perceive the possibilities of under-
standing the nature and the powers of the Invisible Beings who are
nearer to us. Legends and traditions surge up to memory with a sud*
den realisation of the truths which have long time eluded us. Gnomes,
Undines, Sylphs and Salamanders — what strange life was this thai
the Ancients tried to hide from us in their descriptions of these
Beings ? Just a few years ago it would have sufficed to class these
as fabulous creatures, or as the dwellers in a fairy tale, but deepei
studies in occultism have taught us, in modern times, that the Masters
and Initiates of old were not merely narrators of wonderful stories.
Their teaching held profound revelations for those who sought and
were able to discover them.
When we leave behind us, then, the Atomic World, and enter into
the worlds of the Elements of Earth, Air, Fire and Water (alst
Ether) we feel ourselves to be in a world more like our own. The
Four (or the Five) Elements are clearly different one from another
and it does not strike us as strange that the different Invisible Beings
belonging to each of the Kingdoms should bear the seal of that
Kingdom.
It is first of all necessary to realise that the Elements are the abode
not of one race of Invisible Beings, but of many. Thus, in the King-
dom of Air, it is clear that « The Lords of Air », the bearers of in-
spiration to mortals, belong to the hierarchies of the higher spheres, yet
 INVISIBLE BEINGS &

it is well known mat they can be invoked in certain of the rites be-
longing to me Mysteries of Air.
Much lower in rank than these may be found « The Powers of
the Air », whose task it is to maintain the atmospheric balances, to
regulate climate, and to adjust the higher strata of our complex Earth,
for it must not be assumed for a moment that the life of this planet is
blind or without intention. These « Powers of the Air » are the
masters of the Element of Air, but their control is not absolute; much
as we — who are the masters of our bodies — are well aware that
our passions may become tempestuous. It is by the method of esta-
blishing a personal control over these Powers of Air that the higher
adepts are able to stay the progress of a storm or to bring rain.
The inferior elementals, or the Elementals in the traditional sense
of the word do not live in the world of their Element in the same sense
that we, as human beings, inhabit our planet. Their link is closer,
more primitive, more in actual association with the element itself. It
would be more exact to say that the life of the Element is bound
up with that of the Elementals; the individualisation of the Elemental
is not complete. It is important not to confound the phenomenal aspect
of the life of the Sylphs with the noumenal aspect of the life of Air.
The work of the Sylphs is a very complex one, for it includes the
direction of all that must pass through the air : sound, heat, light,
and even the transmission of thought, though it is possible that this
may have more to do with the Kingdom of Ether, which is closely in
relationship with the aura of the Earth. Every occult student knows
something of the principles of Yogism, in which the question of
controlled respiration enters so largely, and this has an important part
to play in the Rites of Air. While corporeal in principle, these Beings
of Air are not necessarily always corporeal in form, though they
can take this under the direction of some power more advanced than
their own —for example that of an adept in the employment of
properly adapted usages. The Sylphs, like all the other Elementals,
are sevenfold in character, and may be traced back to the « Primor-
dial Fire-Mist ».
What we have already said concerning the « Lords of the Air »,
« The Powers of the Air », and « The Elementals of the Air *
(or Sylphs) is equally true in the other Elements, for example that of
Earth.According to tradition,there are seven times seven different races
of Elementals, in each Element, but it is doubtful if, in the West, even
their very names are known. In order to keep as simple as possible
 46 THE SEER

these brief descriptions, we will retain, in each Element, the grouping

into three.
« The Lords of the Earth *, thus considered, have control over
all terrestrial movement and stratigraphic development. In their hands
has been placed the entire control of the Earth's material evolution
from that of a clump of nebulous wisps to solid matter, and all the
complex — but hidden — maintenance of crust-stresses is in their
hands today. They help to stabilize a still very unstable world, and
seismic and volcanic movement are partly under their sway. Those
who have been able to invoke them describe them as « heavy sha-
dows *, giving at the same time the impression of something very
rigid and yet intangible. In the same way that the vibrations of the
Greater Beings of the Element of Air are so much more rapid than
ours that they pass unobserved, so the vibrations of the Greater Beings
of the Element of Earth are so much slower than ours that we are not
able to grasp them.
The second group, which we may call « The Powers of Earth »
has its special task in the mineral world, and, as we are now just
beginning to realise, the radio-active processes of the mineral world
are of the highest intricacy and importance, for it must never be lost
to sight that Cosmic Thought is unceasing in its operation, as much
in the mineral as in the human world. One sub-race has special control
and oversight of the processes of crystallization.
The « Elementals of Earth * comprise Gnomes, Kobolds and
many forms, and it is curious enough to mention that there is no folk-
lore in the world, of any continent, which does not bear reference to
them. Perhaps more than in any other of the Elements these Ele-
mentals are almost a part of their Element, and it may well be that
their occasional visibility is due to a quickening of vibration which
raises their essence to a point where it becomes sensible to our vision.
Faith — which is one of the most creative and quickening of all forces
— is fully potent to create such forms, and there seems little doubt
that the Gnomes and Kobolds of the Earth, Nymphs and Oreads of
the Forests, and even the Fairies of the flowers are true Invisible
Creatures actually given materialization form and rendered visible
by the profound and vital faith of children and primitive peoples. We
are well aware that thought-forms — not only visible but even to be
photographed and capable of lifting material objects — may be
«« created * by thought-force alone; how much more natural for a
thought-force, such a child's or a savage's faith, to be able to do the
same thing when the astral though invisible form already exists I
 INVISIBLE BEINGS 41

The Higher Beings of the Element of Water seem very much

closer to us, as indeed, they are. One of the clearest evidences of this
is that when an Elemental incarnates in a human body (fortunately
but very rarely, for their line of evolution is not the same as our own)
it is almost invariably an Elemental from the Kingdom of Water who
has thus intruded.
« The Lords of Water * hold also a very lofty place, for in their
hands lies the rule of the worlds of the emotions. Just as the « Lords
of the Air * rule inspiration, and the « Lords of Earth * rule exte-
riorisation and concretization, so the « Lords of Water * are masters
of feeling, not only in Man, but in all living creatures, and, again, the
evolution of the emotions in their hands, The old-fashioned belief
which connected the liquids or the « humours * of the body with the
emotions was a very true one. It is curious, for example, to note the
difference between the power of thought and the power of emotion
upon, the human body. No amount of mere thought will change the
current of the blood, but a moment of rage or or fright will act in-
stantly, the first to increase the flow, the second to halt it. The «Lords
of Water* may be invoked when it is necessary to secure some spe-
cial control in the world of emotions, but the experimenter must be
fully master of himself.
The « Powers of Water * have rule over the circulation of the
waters, not only in oceans, seas and rivers, but also everything that
is liquid on Earth, including, for example, the circulation of blood
and lymph in the human body. It is not our intention to enter into the
question of occult medecine here, but we may mention that it is as
necessary to know whether the solids or liquids of the body are affect-
ed, as to know whether an illness has an astral or a physical origin.
The Undines, Naiads, Nereids, Merfolk, races belonging to the
( peoples of the waters * have become very familiar to us through
the Greek mythology, full of charm in itself, but hiding truth by an
excessive anthropomorphism. One of the principal characteristics of
all the Water Peoples is their constant change of form, and, as
the old legends seem to suggest, a certain power of influencing emo-
tion. Tradition declares that the sea peoples are still closely associated
with the ancient Proteans forms which had the power of changing
their shape at will. The legends of the Mermaids who leave the sea
to try and win a human soul, are in accord with some known cases of
the incarnation of water elementals; the legends of the Sirens are
mainly to be interpreted in their esoteric sense, since, if human life is
 42 T H E SEER

to be compared to a ship on a stormy sea, many a one has come to

shipwreck on perilous rocks but hidden rocks, to which it has been
lured by the siren-song of an unwise emotion.
The Higher Beings of the Element of Fire are further from us.
and have few relationships with human nature. Even in pursuing the
Rites of Fire with the most scrupulous exactness and with motives of
the utmost sincerity and purity, it is difficult to avoid making contact
with the inferior forces of this Kingdom. The Rite of the Lightning,
for example, is one of the most dangerous than a man dare try.
« The Lords of Fire ». then (not to be confounded with the Lords
of the Flame) are the creators and the destroyers of all things, and
it is in their crucible that universal refinement and purification takes
place. In every age there has been a worship of Fire, and rites to the
God of Fire, and, in almost every case, it has been difficult to keep
these rites from slipping into demonry, such, for example, as the rites
of Moloch. ( Cygnus •», an occult writer, one of the few who is suffi-
ciently advanced to enter these various kingdoms in his astral self,
issues a very strong warning that none but an adept should undertake
the Rites of Fire, of any degree, since, for the inexperienced, they
lead to death or to madness, the essential characteristic of the Ele-
mentals of Fire being destruction or disentegration.
The second group, that of « The Powers of Fire *, has more to do
with the material element of fire, the purifying and destroying factor,
for it is ever to be remembered that upbuilding and breaking-down
are alternate phases and that Siva is divine, not diabolic. It may be of
service to remind the reader that Light is often a concomitant of Fire,
which will help to clarify the paradox.
In the same sense that we have stated that while Gnomes, Sylphs
and Undines are independent beings, they are not independent of the
Element to which they belong, so the Salamanders are not creatures
which dwell in the Fire, but are living beings of the principle of Fire.
The life principle in both is the same; but they are less seldom seen
of men, and almost beyond control, because of the essential destruc-
tiveness of their character.
As has been said, each of these Elements is the home of many races
with diversified powers, and a detailed study of these Kingdoms, by
an observer of high powers, would, be of the utmost interest. Yet
perhaps these brief notes may help to render more orderly and more
comprehensive our understanding of the different races of Elementals
in the various Kingdoms of Matter. (To be continued).
 — 43 —

Hotable Qooks
The Sacred Fire

The Slory of Sex in Religion

B. Z. GOLDBERG
JCIITOIII'M P u l e r n i M I r i - K«>v. IJIIKIOII - I ft [-

T
HIS is a handsomely illustrated and well presented book
on a difficult subject, which combines frankness with good
taste, and which — though it is not lacking in the emotional
character, has been able to preserve the sense of aloofness
which such a work requires. The aspects of love as seen in primitive
tribes, in all the different religions of the world, and even in material-
istic surroundings are treated with broadness of grasp; and the mar-
riage relation, as understood in different ages, and by different peo-
ples, finds a clear exponent. Such complex questions as temple priest-
esses offering themselves to evpry passer-by are treated with a tho-
rough understanding of the subject, and even the eroticism of mysti-
cism is not overlooked. The work is one of importance, and should
be widely read by those who seek to see truth beneath the immediate
surface of things.

Clairvoyance and Thoughlography

T. FUKURAI
K liter And t'w. L o n d o n - 'M \-

Not only does this very important book give the exact and de-
tailed results of a large number of « thoughtographs », covering a
period of many years, and endorsed by one of the leading Japanese
scientists in psychic study, but it is of especial interest for the conclu-
sion to which Prof. Fukurai has arrived — that Spirit (not «a» spirit)
is a universal power, extra-spatial but apparently personal, since its
action is declared to be « by willing *. When the Spirit operates
through the personal consciousness, there issues thoughtography »,
says Prof. Fukurai, « when the same spirit acts through the super-
personal consciousness, we have spirit-photography. *. The author
strongly advises the taking of such photographs directly upon plates, or
r
•v
 44 T H E SEER

films, and without the camera, since the Spirit is able to transsend the
laws of light.

Starcrafl

The Minrrrnn ftnmlo.fr, u. wnnlilit^roii fit. riilcn&o • DMIiira S

It is only fair to the compiler of this work to say that the reviewer
. has a personal and rooted dislike to the phrases « Be Your Own
Astrologer *, « Be Your Own Lawyer *, « Be Your Own Dentist*
and what not — for these smack of the charlatan, all of them. No
great profession can be properly conducted save by skilled men. The
principle of « short cuts to knowledge *, or « get-clever-quick
schemes » is a hopelessly wrong one. And the slangy advertising
matter which has been unhappily given to this book has intensified the
wrong impression. For the book, in itself, is distinctly useful, and pri-
marily to the semi-advanced student; not to the beginner, who will
learn Astrology like a parrot thereby, nor to the expert Astrologer,
who has the information in question at his fingers" ends. The com-
mercial astrologer, however, who has half an eye on a horoscope chart
and an eye and a half on his bank-book will find this volume very
useful, and it will save him from many an egregious error. The com-
pilation is extraordinarily well done, the format of the book is well
conceived, and from start to finish there is evidence of sound astro-
logical perception, and a wise and balanced judgment. We do not
advise its purchase by beginners, but it will be very useful to students
who are thoroughly grounded in the rudiments of the science.

The Pathway of Life — The Gardens

Communicated by Stella d'Or to S. D. P.
A i l l m r 19. Stock well, London - 3 I-

Herein is Beauty ! That should be enough for a book review. Yet

there is more to be said. The chapters of this little book consist of
Visions given to a woman flower-lover, many a year ago, and not
understood at the time. Since then the recipient of the visions has
passed to the Beyond, and there, the meaning of the Visions has
been acquired. They have been communicated to a living friend.
They tell of certain « Gardens * in the other World, and the scent
of other-world flovers is in their lines.
 R€ D I C T I O N S

national anb international 2lsttt>loa,u.

Mo lit r I n s r m t - Sim e n l e r a Ultra Sept. K<i, 0.»3 u.ni. G r e e n w i c h
S e w Moon - October 11, I.OO p.ui. ttreeuwich, Molar Ecll|Mie

C
| ENERALFEATURES OF THE SOLAR INGRESS.
— Undoubtely the most striking feature of the Solar Ingress
I is the square from Saturn to Uranus retrograde, at the time
that the Sun enters the sign of Libra, and, for Western Eu-
rope, this will indicate a good deal of illness and hardship, especially
among the working classes. This is especially likely to fall on England
and Germany, for Uranus is in the sign of Aries, which is traditionally
held to govern these two countries. In the United States, by reason of
the shift of position of Houses, there will be less actual illness, but the
standard of living will drop — by reason of the importance of Capri-
corn in the map, with an afflicted Saturn. There seems reason to ex-
pect that very efficient help will be given to the unemployed by the
U. S. Government, but this will greatly imperil the Budget. Both
France and Italy will remain strong, as shown by the position of Ju-
piter in Leo, trine to Uranus, but the lending of money internationally
will be suddenly stopped again near the end of the year. There are few
indications either for war or disarmament questions, and little is likely
to be done during the quarter along this line.
GENERAL FEATURES OF THE LUNATION. — The
lunation is in an extremely bad position for England and Germany,
worse even, for England than for Germany, especially so far as polit-
ical and governmental matters are concerned. If the Government does
not actually fall, its power will be brought to nothing. The lunation is
in almost exact opposition to Uranus, a very rare and dangerous po-
sition, fomenting strikes, unemployment, discontent of the workers,
revolutions, and a general class hatred all over the world. For West-
ern Europe this is aggravated by the fact that the Lunation falls in the
9th House, the House of Philosophy and Sociology, and when this
subject is wrongly taken up by the mob, many evils may result. The
financial question, during the month, will give place to the problems of
unemployment, hunger, disease and state aid.

;
• ;•-•- '.' •'•••'*:• ••- - ••..-•^.. <-• - V -
 46 T H E SEER

England. — The characteristic feature of the month will be the ex-

pose of the utter failure of the Labour Government, and efforts on its
own part to support itself at the cost of the workers will cause a party
split, and probably its fall.
Ireland. — Martial law will be proclaimed in some parts of Ireland,
and there will be diplomatic questions raised concerning the powers of
the Free State.
France. — In spite of the generally favourable nature of the luna-
tion, there will be serious floods and crop damage in the south, and
there is also evidence of loss of life in fire.
Spain. — There is likely to be an outbreak of the monarchist mo-
vement, though it will be quickly suppressed. Religious problems are
likely to intervene, and property rights will engage special arbitration
courts.
Germany. — The financial situation seems to be a little appeased
during the month, but Germany is also involved in the serious afflic-
tion of the lunation by Uranus from Aries, and, despite rigorous
measures, there may be an outbreak of revolutionary or communistic
rioting which will call for severe handling.
Eastern Europe. — The chart of the lunation seems to indicate a
season of slander, and the spreading of false reports concerning the
situation in the Petite Entente even as far as the Near East. Anti-
royalist attacks in Roumania and Jugo-Slavia are highly probable
and there will be a dangerous attempt at assassination along this line
of longitude, with, probably, a serious injury to a person of royal
blood.
Persia. — The menace of epidemic disease which was set forth in
the Solar Ingress seems to be repeated in the Lunation for this coun-
try, and foreign aid may have to be given.
United Stales. — In spite of much hardship, and the inability to
settle the employment question, there will be a strengthening of bu-
siness interests and the crisis will show signs of ending. The element
of epidemic disease is also hanging over this country. The intervention
of the government in some Central or South American affairs, or
perhaps in the West Indies, is likely to bring out an appeal for arbi-
tration.
 - 4 7 -

31 {practical bourse
in tlje ©racular Sciences
The Tarot Astrology
Kabhakiftuu Chlrology '
HHRJUETMV WMEROLOGY VII
The Number Seven. — Since the very earliest times this has been
regarded as « the Sacred Number *. There are the 7 « Eldhim »
or in Christian phrase, 7 Spirits around the Throne of God, the 7
(sacred » planets, the 7 colours, the 7 notes of the scale, the 7 Major
Aspects of the Law of Manifestation, etc. It is very curious to note
that the physical body of Man is divided into 7 parts : head, thorax,
abdomen and four limbs, and that he has seven bodies. There are
7 organs which are vital, 7 divisions of the eye, 7 sections to the ear,
7 parts to the heart, 7 divisions of the brain, and 7 sense functions. It
is in considering such matters as these that we find how close is this
relation in the traditional statement that Man is the microcosm of the
Macrocosm. The matter might easily be continued, thus, for example,
infancy begins at birth; childhood at 7 years; adolescence at 14;
youth at 21; prime at 28; maturity at 35; middle age at 42; pause
at 49, which is 7 times 7 and is marked by the cessation of child-
bearing; decline at 56; old age at 63; ending with the traditional
threescore years and ten or 7 x 10, which may be considered the be-
ginning of senility.
The Occult Geometry of Seven. — This may be represented in
two different ways. The clearer of the two methods indicates the
triangle or pyramid, symbol of this spiritual and the divine, super-
posed upon and protecting the square or cube, the symbol of the
human, the apex of the triangle receiving the force and transferring
it to the square. Pythagoras declared that the number 7 was two-
bodied, heavenly and earthly. The second form of presentation is that
of the Seal of Solomon, as in the Number Six, but with a point in the
centre.'which is, in effect, the manifestation and the control of the
power which is expressed not only in the two triangles, but also in the
central hexagon. The seven pointed star is hermetic, and the five-
pointed star, attached to a wand and centred, is magical.
Symbolic Concordances of fthe Number Seven. — There are nu-
merous evidences of the importance of the number 7 numerically; The
digits, I, 2,3, 4,5, 6, and 7 added together make 26, which added

- •
 46 T H E SEER

makes 10, or return to I by theosophical addition, as did the number /-

4.The numbers 21-22 contain the mysteries of Cabbalism.and 7 is tha
exact diameter of a circle based on this Mystery. The cube is the ma-
terial symbol of the Cross, but when the cube is numbered (as in dice,
which had a sacred meaning in old times) every opposite number on
the die sums up to 7. The seven Life-Principles of Man have been
well treated by Homer Curtiss in his «i Key to the Universe *.
Kabbalistically, the number 7 is related to the Arcana, THE CHA-
RIOT, and is sometimes known as « The Thread of Seven *, for the
thread of Fate, spun by the Three Gray Sisters, is sevenfold. To
those who have studied Pythagorean formulae, it may be stated that
the discovery of irrational magnitudes enables an understanding of
the relation between the Absolute and the Relative. It is in the Ar-
cana of the Septenary that «God geometrizes». It is also the «Seven
Levers of the Will* set forth by lamblichus, and has a powerful
meaning in self-victory.
Alphabetically, the number 7 corresponds with the Hebrew letter
Zain, a sword or a sceptre. Though the hieroglyph refers to an arrow, vj i
it is associated with the Flaming Sword which barred Adam and Eve
from Eden — in other words which began the cycle of Spirit mani-
festing through matter.
Astrologically, the number 7 is associated with the seventh sign,
Libra, and this is very apt, for Libra is the sign of Balance, and of
judgment, and also, being at the turn of the zodiacal circle, begins
the upward curve of the return of Matter to Spirit. In Esoteric As-
trology its reference is to speech — to the Army of the Voice in the . ;,
Higher Gemini.
Masonically (Dequer) the number 7 typifies the Royal Arch *,
Degree. The rope is wound 7 times around the body to signify the 7
states of consciousness which the Initiate is suppoed to attain on three
planes of being. The colour is ultramarine and the musical tone is ha. '.•«.•.'
The Number Seven in Human Physiology. — Traditionally this
has to do with the legs and feet and the psycho-motor system of «i*fc
nerves. But it has always been used to symbolise the body in its en-
tirety and very few of the occult healing rites are based on any number
other than 7; even when other numbers are used, for special cures,
t.
this key number is used also.
T H E DIRECTOR OF T H E INSTITUTE. •

(To b e continued) ., ... ^ ^ J C,

"•**:'
THE SEER
A Monthly Review of Astrology
Arid of the Psychic and Occult Sciences
<P</iYar-tn-(?A/*/~: &anci/ &o//- 7{4i**&n &X. &.
Institut Astrofogique - Carthage. Tunitie

As a wide hospitality is herein extended lo all branches of psychic1

and oecull thought, it is deemed preferable to leave to all contribu-
tors the privilege of responsibility for the ideals expressed in their
articles.
Vol. IV No 2 October 1931 Price 1 / - o r 25 eta

Reflections
VERY FREQUENTLY, the question is put to us :
( Where is there to be found today, in these modem
times, a place where advanced occult teaching is given,
and where the real Initiation may be received ? »
Nothing is easier than to answer this question, but the
reply will not satisfy the inquirer — least of all that
-Jl person who seeks a short cut. The Initiator finds hi*
disciples, it is not the part of the disciples to flock to him, for the
truth of the matter is simply that as soon as a man or a woman is
ready and fit to enter on the higher planes* the Way is made open.
The place where the Seeker should begin his research, his studies
arid his work, is the place where his destiny has put him. His first
piece of Work is lo fulfil his daily duties with the same
intensity of purpose as though they were labelled « Towards
Initiation *. The man who cannot hold steady his will-power to the
smaller details of life will not be fit even to present himself for the
first trials on the Way which leads to widsom. One thing especially
is certain — he who hopes to find in the Way an agreeable occupation
for his idle hours will never set foot thereon.
There are four preparatory paths which lead to the Way. Two
of these are active; two, passive. The two paths of activity are
e Work * and « Study *; the two paths of passivity are * Sacrifice >
and * Meditation », It is rare, indeed, to find a postulant or Seeker.
 50 THE SEER
}\
whose character is such that he can follow both the active and the
passive lines together.
It is necessary to understand the real nature of these four paths.
< Work * means incessant effort, without halt; the soul and the
spirit should be directed together for the accomplishment of a Work
clearly perceived and understood, a piece of work sufficiently mar
terial to satisfy the body, sufficiently noble lo rejoice the soul, and
sufficiently lofty lo be in harmony with the spirit. The fulness of
the joy of life should be found in that task, and all the most ardent
hopes for the future should be concentrated in the desire ever to do
a finer work, an& a vaster work, not only in this world but also in the
Worlds to come. This is the true Preparatory Path of Work.
( Study * should also be considered as an active path. It is useless
continually to absorb, and never to give forth; one might as well
fill the stomach in a continuous gorge of gluttony* yet never digest
anything. The omnivorous reader is not necessarily a well-read
man, the pedant is seldom a savant, and the savant is not always a
sage. Study should not be passive. The brain, the thought, the con-
scious and sub-conscious selves should be concentrated on the study,
and — in exactly the same way as for work — with a clearly seen
and very definite goal. The painter sticks to his brushes, the violinist
to his bow, and the student of occultism should not allow himself to
flit from one part to another of his subject, he must not be satisfied
with a superficial virtuosity.
Of the two passive paths, « Sacrifice * is the easier, but there,
again, it is very necessary to know what one wishes to do, and it is
above all things . essential to avoid nebulous ideas and vague dreams.
Sacrifice has absolutely no power in itself; its force lies in the great-
ness of the cause for which the sacrifice is made. To deny onself
some simple pleasure — such as the eating of meaU for example —
is a very fine thing if it be done, as in the case of St Paul, not to
•set a bad exemple lo those who were trying to free themselves from at-
tachment to a rite which they considered idolatrous; but if this
sacrifice be done in order to deem oneself better than one's neigh-
bours, it is no longer a sacrifice but a petty vanity, which
all too quickly into the error of mistaking the means for the
Almost invariably, true sacrifice requires the consecration
entire life, since it is evident that a character cannot be altruist
egoist in alternate strata. Whatever be the form that it take,
sacrifice is always lo be distinguished by the fact that its main
 REFLECTIONS 51

pose is for the benefit of others. A life of sacrifice leads almost ine-
vitably lo a life of simplicity, often of poverty and restriction, but
never to a life of misery or need. The final result is a reflex, an inner
development, curiously filled with joy and which expresses itself
on the higher mental or on the spiritual plane.
« Meditation * is the most difficult of all the paths, though it may
seem the easiest lo begin. Not one person in a hundred can understand
what Meditation really is, and of those who understand, not \one
in a hundred will have the power lo accomplish it. In order to reach
true meditation, the body must be so absolutely under control mat
it feels neither fatigue, heat nor cold; the thoughts must be so fully
mastered that they obey unhesitatingly without a single slip of atten-
tion or a vacillation of ideas; and the spiritual links must be so
solidly attached and yet so responsive that the four lower bodies,
like the four strings of a violin, may resound and echo the music of
the spheres. Meditation is nothing other than a training in willed
receptiveness, directed by love and vision, with the aim of establishing
a link — even union — with beings of the Higher Spheres, reaching to
Cod Himself, as conceived by the mystic.
These four Preparatory Paths pass by every man's door, and they
are open to the tread of all who wish to use them. He who sets foot
thereon will not be long alone. Soon, rather than late, one sho shall
be his first Guide will meet him, even though the Seeker be not aware,
and will not leave him until he puts his pupil into the hands of a more
qualified Instructor, who may, perhaps, be able to lead the Dedicand
or the Postulant to Mount Athos, Elephanta, Tlemcen, Shuf of
Lebanon, Lhassa, Fing-Yui of the Gobi, Mt.Hua-Mong, Glastonbury
or other centre of the Mysteries. Yet if Seeker, Dedicanl or Postu-
lant impatiently abandon his Guide before the fitting hour, or if he
seek to force the gates of Initiation before his Instructor has presented
him, his impatience will cost him dear, and it may Well be that he
will undergo several incarnations, thereafter before another opportu-
nity be given him.

We have been asked lo say a Word on the ( Good-Luck Chain

Letters *, started, it is said, by an officer in the American Army,
and which require thai nine copies of the letter be sent to nine friends
or acquaintances under threat of misfortune should this not be done.
The matter has attained the proportions of a public nuisance. It should
be obvious that this has nothing to do either with occultism, nor com-
mon sense, since every letter which contains a threat of Ul is an evil
 52 THE SEER

missive, and those who fulfil the conditions because of a superstitious

fear only do themselves harm in yielding lo it. They are not lo be cri-
ticised who forward the letters, truly believing that in so doing they
are furthering a chance for happiness, since it is the motive of the ac-
tion which ever strikes the deepest.
.•,
American readers, especially, will be interested to learn that an
entity, calling itself « Sacco *, and speaking in the name of Sacco
and Vanzetti, two communists executed in the United Stales on
conviction of assassination, declared in a public seance before Prof.
Rutot, in Brussels, under date of Dec. 20, 1929 : « We are on the
eve of the most striking revolution that we have ever seen, because
the shepherds who should help us have become Wolves.
The sharks of finance may lick their teeth, buth they will no
longer gnaw.... * and at this point, the entity speaking Was apparently
thrust away from communication. This Was nearly two years ago,
and while the revolution has not come yet, the financial crisis is not
to be denied. This seems another case of beliefs at the time of death
continuing after death, for Sacco and Vanzetti Were protagonists of
the Communist « World-revolution ». The report of this seance has
only just been published.
t
*<
« The Light », one of the organs of Islam in India, draws atten-
tion to the fact that in a list of « The Hundred Best Books * result-
ing from a questionnaire sent out by The Saturday Review, the
Koran Was placed second, after the Bible, This is a good example
of religious tolerance, but the conclusion thai the West is turning to
Mohammedanism is entirely unwarranted. That Islam marks more
converts yearly than Christianity is a statistical fact, but the increase
in mainly in Africa.

JulfilUo (Jreoictions

Since, by reason of world-distribution and the desire of subscribers

in all countries to have our predictions in advance. We are forced to
go to press more than a month before dale of actual delivery, it, fol-
lows that Fulfilled Predictions will usually refer to the penultimate
rather than the preceding number. Since the August number did
not appear, we must refer our Fulfilled Predictions to the forecasts)
 FTJLFHJ.ED PREDICTIONS 53

in out French edition, « L'Astrosophie », (he leading, review in the

French language.
One of the curious examples of prediction Was the following :
India — This lunation will mark a decisive step in the accord bet-
ween the Hindu Congress and the Round Table Empire Conference.
At the time that this Was Written, Gandhi had refused lo go lo
London, the Hindu Congress Was at loggerheads over the question
of Hindu and Moslem representation, and the Council of Rajahs
had passed a set of resolutions showing that they Were by no means
in agreement with the ideas of the Congress concerning legislation.
In other Words, all the contributing circumstances should have in-
duced us to make a prediction in exactly the contrary sense. But, at
the very last minute — so suddenly that a special train had to be
arranged — Gandhi decided lo go, and reached Bombay in the nick
of time to take the required boat. •
In the same number, basing our prediction on the conjunction of
the lunation with a Fixed Star, we forecast that there would be an
unusual number of epidemics, from which the United States Would
not be free. Toward the end of August, there Was an outbreak of
infantile paralysis in New York, over 300 cases being reported in
two Weeks, On the Persian Gulf a formidable epidemic of cholera
broke out, a fleet of aeroplanes Was sent with lubes of vaccine to
Bassorah, and under date-line of Sept 10 it Was announced thai the
disease Was spreading through Mesopotamia and into Persia, and
that further help was required. In Germany, at the commencement of
the September lunation, typhus broke out, and the President of the
State of Baden Was one of the victims.
In the case of England We forecast the split of the Labour Go-
vernment, and this forecast was repealed for the month of October
also,- The September split occurred, when Ramsay Macdonald, al-
though a Labour prime minister, agreed to form a National Cabinet
(practically coalition, though the phrase is denied), and his oWn
parly, the Labourites, under the lead of Henderson, became the
Opposition. The prediction of the second split remains.
In the same number we predicted : Ireland.— Reawakening of civil
war troubles, military aid may need to be invoked. On Sept. 18 there
Were several outbreaks, in which the communists fraternised with the
revolutionaries in Ulster, but not in the Irish Free State, Among those
Wounded Was Capt. White, son of the former Governor of Gibraltar,
who was leading a band of Communists in Belfast.
 — 54 — %

®l)* -final Jltgsttrg

, : : " *. Sir HENRY NEWBOLT

This myth of Egyptian origin, formed pari of the instruction given to

those initiated in the Orphic mysteries, and written versions of it were
buried with the dead.

H
E A R now, O Soul, the last command of all—
When thou hast left thine every mortal mark.
And by the road that lies beyond recall
Won through the desert of the Burning Dark,
Thou shalt behold within a garden bright
A well, beside a cypress ivory-white.
Still is that well, and in its waters cool
White, white and windless, sleeps that cypress tree;
Who drinks but once from out her shadowy pool
Shall thirst no more to all eternity.
Forgetting all, by all forgotten clean.
His soul shall be with that which hath not been.
But thou, though thou be trembling with thy dread,
And parched with thy desire more fierce than flame.
Think on the stream wherefrom thy life was fed.
And that diviner fountain whence it came.
Turn thee and cry—behold, it is not far—
Unto the hills where living waters are.
( Lord, though I lived on earth, the child of earth.
Yet was I fathered by the starry sky;
Thou knowest I came not of the shadows* birth.
Let me not die the death that shadows die.
Give me to drink of the sweet spring that leaps
From Memory's fount, wherein no cypress sleeps ».
Then shalt thou drink, O Soul, and therewith slake
The immortal longing of thy mortal thirst;
So of thy Father's life shalt thou partake,
And be for ever that thou wert at first.
Lost in remembered loves, yet thou more thou
With them shalt reign in never-ending Now.
 .farjourablc <BitmtntB for <S)ct.-ttou.

NOTE. — By reason of repeated requests from readers, these analyses of

favourable dates have been classifleld. They are general, of course; the dates
favourable to each person must be calculated from his or her own horoscope.
American readers will remember that Atlantic time is 5 hrs earlier, Pacific
time is 8 hrs earlier. India is 5 1 2 hrs. later' Australia is 10 hrs. and New
Zealand 11 1/2 hrs. later.

F
OR GENERAL PURPOSES. — Favourable Days and Hours. —
According to Solar, Lunar and planetary aspects, the most fa,
vomable days will be : Oct. 21st, morn.; 22nd. mor.; 23rd,
morn; 25th, noon; 26th, after, and even.; 27th, even.J; QS.thj
even.: 30th, mom.; 31st, after.; Nov. 2nd, all day; 3rd, even.;
5th, after, and even.; 6th, after.; 9th, morn.; 11th, even.; 12th,
morn.; 15th. even.; 16th, morn, and after.; 19th, all day; 20th. morn.; 21th
after.
Unfavourable Days and Hours. — Oct. 21st, after.; 25th, morn.; 27th,
morn, and after.; 28th, morn, and after. 30th, after.; Nov. 1st, morn.; 3rd,
morn.; 4th, morn.; 7th, even.; 8th, morn.; 10th, all day; 13th, even.; 14th,
morn.; 15th, morn.; 16th, even.; 18th, all day; 21st, morn.

ENGAGEMENT AND MARRIAGE. — Favourable Days and Hours for

Matters pertaining to Affairs of the Heart. — Best Day of the Month for
a Man — Nov.20. Best Day of the Month for a Woman — Nov. 19. Other*
good days — Oct. 25; Nov. 21.
Unfavourable Days and Hours — Worst Day of the Month for a Man. —
Oct. 30. Worst day of the Month for a Woman — Nov. 10. Other bad days)
— Nov. 13.

BUSINESS AND FINANCE. — Favourable Days and Hours — Best Day

for Finance — OK. 25 morn. Best Day for Steady Business — Oet. 28. Beet
Day for New Ventura or Speculation — Nov. 21. Other good days — Nov.
2, Nov. 12
Unfavourable Days and Hours. — Worst Day for Finance — Nov. 15
Worst Day for Steady Business — Nov. 18. Worst Day for New Venture or
Speculation — Nov. 1. Other Bad Days — Oct. 30, Nov. 8.

VOTAGES AND LONG TRAVEL — Favourable Days — Best Day to

Start — Oct. 31. Other good days — Oct. 26.
Unfavourable Days. — Worst Day to Start — Nov. 10. Other Bad Days —
Nov. 15.
SURGICAL OPERATIONS. — Arrange, if possible, between Oct 21 and
Oct 25, unri between Nov 10 and Nov 21. Most Favourable Day and Hour —'
Nov. 21. 8 aon.
56 THE SEER

Born at Chaourse, near Lyon, France, at noon, Nov. 30,1882

'i
 - 5 7 -

tt)e Jltontt}

GERMAINE DE ROUEN

(Famous Freneh healer, who has been made the eentre of attack by •
Medical Trade Union, and whose trial has baeoma a « cause celsbre ». By
reason of several cures performed actually in the court-room, the accused
was acquitted of all blame, but on the technicality of « practising medicine
without a license >, she was fined One Cent,)
Sometimes a horoscope reveals its secret at the first glance, but in other
cases it is necessary to call into play the lesser-known methods otf interpre-
tation, This horoscope should show a power of healing, a strongly marked
personality, plenty of courage, but the fault of making as many enemies as
friends.
The most striking factor in this nativity is the strength of Sagittarius,
sign ruled by Jupiter, the planet which dominates medicine, and Sagittarius
itself represents Cheiron, teacher of Aesculapius, patrou of toe art of healing.
Not only is this sign on the Mid.Heaven bnt it is in conjunction with the
Son (the life-gver), Venus (love and nursing), and Mars (energy and sur-
gery). The Mid.Heaven indicates the occupation or the profession, and, as-
suredly, healing has been the central point of the life of Germaine of Rouen.
We may also note the force of the Ascendant, the determining point of the
Personality. On this House three signs are actiug, Aquarius (occultism),
Pisces (psyche powers), and Aries (force or energy). It is furthermore to be
remarked that the Aseendant is in good aspect with Venns.
A point of speeial interest in this horoscope is the strength of the < Mid-
point of Healing », a position which is found exactly midway between the
longitude of Jupiter and the longitude of the Moon. It is true that this
position is more generally used in Progressions, to determine the question of
the core of a person known to be ill, but it seems logical to apply it to
healers, aad our experience has shown this to be justified. Here, the Mid-
point of Healing falls on Cancer 21°38', in the House of Illness, seitile
Neptune, sextile Saturn and sextile Uranus — bringing in all the higher
exterior forces — hut in doubtful aspect with the Ascendant and Venus.
But we are not justified in ignoring other faetors of the horoscope. There
are plenty of afflictions in the map, and it is clear that the native will
awaken criticism and accusations. The Moon (popularity) is favourably
aspected to Mars and Venus, sign of sincere friendships and gratitude from
patients cured, but the afflictions are serious, the opposition to the Ascen-
dent indicating attacks on personal reputation as a money-seeker, likely
to occur in the second part of life (square to Saturn) and accusations likely
he based on a supposed mis-employment of psychic gifts (square to Neptune)
with intent to deceive (Neptune). Mars is culminant, and in conjunction
with the Mid.Heaven in the impulsive sign Sagittarius, and the native
is not only aggressive in her own defense, but very ready to carry the
war into the enemy's eamp. The horoscope has many points of interest, bnt it
xt, to the Mid-Point of Healing that astrological attention should be drawn.
 — 58 —

Ct)e Jttatt tDt)o xuas florn on tfje tDater

(Slit CSfltrolsgirBl Cljinrsr Jitorg)

H A R A L D WEBER

T
HE N E W L Y ELECTED governor of a Chinese pro-
vince set forth thither immediately upon his appointment
— so runs the old story — disguised as a silk merchant,
in order that he might have an insight into the actual condi-
tions of life in his new charge, before officially assuming the func-
tions of his high rank.
While crossing a river in a small rowboat, which served as a ferry
he remarked the unusually fine features and the intelligent expression
of the ferryman, and, entering into conversation with him, asked
why he had not succeeded better in life, The boatman replied that
his father had been a simple fisherman and that he had followed the
same trade; « and now that I am 48 years old », said he, « it is
better for me to stay what I have always been ».
« Forty-eight years », repeated the disguised mandarin. < Then
you are just the same age that I am *.
Conversing further, he found out that the fisherman was not only
die same age, but was born also in the same month, on the same day,
and even at the same hour as himself. '
Having arrived at the further shore, where stood a tea-house, the
official offered the ferryman a cup of tea, and, as they were drinking
this and chatting, a fortune-teller approached and offered his ser-
vices. No sooner, however, had the latter cast a single glance at.the
palm of the supposed silk-merchant than he cried out :
« You are not what you seem ! You are an official of high rank 1 »
« Not at all *, was the reply, « I am nothing but a merchant »•.
« Tell me your date arid hour of birth *, insisted the diviner.
Being told, he calculated on his fingers die « eight characters »
of Chinese astrology, reflected a moment, and then declared that
the horoscope corresponded to his determinations as he had judged
them from external evidence.
« You are an official of very high rank », he insisted, « and
before the end of this month, you will occupy a situation much higher
than that whence you come. This, too, may be the means of my
obtaining a good post ».
The silk merchant smiled indulgently.
 BORN ON T H E W A T E R 59

« Look at this ferryman », said he, « he was born at the same

date and hour I was; he should, therefore, be a high official, also >.
The fortune teller thought that the two were mocking him, but,
as both insisted, he turned to the bystanders and found out that it
was perfectly true that the ferryman was none other than the son
of a simple fisherman, and had remained such himself.
Thoroughly angered and ashamed, the diviner took up his bundle
and left, saying :
c If this be so, all my arts are worth nothing. I have not only
told lies to everyone, but I have deceived myself; and nothing will
come of that lucrative post which ought to be mine next month ! »
One of the first actions of the new Governor, as soon as he was
installed in his important post, was to send for the ferryman and to
tell the astonished man that thereafter he would be given employment
in one of the administrative offices.
Then he ordered that the fortune-teller be found, but the search
was long, for the disgusted diviner had given up his old profession.
Finally he was found and brought before the Governor.
c You judged well », said the mandarin, c and I am willing to
lealise for you the predictions that you made concerning yourself.
But how did it happen that you were so shamefully wrong about
the ferryman ? *
c He must have been in error as to the hour of his birth. Your
Excellency *.
( Send for the boatman's aged mother, * came the command.
The woman was closely questioned, but she declared that die
was perfectly sure of the hour, that she remembered clearly how, just
after the birth of the child, her husband had come into the cabin,
telling her what stars were to be seen and adding that it was c the
hour of the Tiger *.
« In the cabin ! Was the child bom on board the boat ? »
« Yes, we were in open sea », replied the woman, « It was the
fishing season *,
( Now everything is clear ! * cried the relieved astrologer, c Cer-
tainly he who is born on the waters cannot be under the same in*
fluences as he who is born on dry land. Hut and palace, already,
establish important differences; how much more the ocean I »
The Governor recognized the justice of this reasoning, and the
astrologer received the lucrative position in the provincial government
which he had foreseen.
(Translated from < Das chinesische Horoskop *, by Harald
Weber — Astra-Verlag, Leipzig)
 .•,ri «,ti i. . ..it + .i..,. !±ft

©it Cgcle*
OVETUVESON

A
LL T H E faculties that man has and ever will possess art
derived from something cosmic in the first instance. On the
spirit-plane, all are united as One. On the soul-plane, the
intellect of man is able to perceive the oneness and will
eventually develop and arrange things so, that this onenes will man-
ifest and operate perfectly on the physical plane. The development
proceeds in cycles, ages or rounds, and is slow, as we count time,
requiring long ages for completion and an immense amount of various
2™ Quarter-
MQ uarl&r 1

3rd Qottrtpr 4 ' * Quarter

Diagram of The Tetrad or The Four Quarters,
)
experiences for perfection. And the degrees of progress are many; the
furthest advanced Caucasians are ages ahead of the least developed
bashmen cannibals.
 ON CYCLES to

Cosmic Developments proceed in perfect order and .all cycles move

according to cosmic or natural laws that are mathematically correct
and geometrically beautiful in their operations. In our external affairs,
we rely on arithmetic figures and need geometric designs .and objects
in order to find the relation of things. And as all visible things are
manifestations of and from the invisible worlds, therefore, numbers
and geometric designs have an inner meaning. These facts were al-

?** t«M po.it. »t TrU-m > Qtt Aivf Th- ••»• «t|*«Mrt tnfwi\ OK fjrft.
•».«»,tt.*-* ftt Fiimrn.T,^ S.flJt.-»«-*»wW*ti'J^..W.O
ways recognized and used by the enlightened ones. Among the pro-
minent numbers both in nature and in science as well as in religious
symbolism, are the ternary and the quaternary, who are not only
closely related, but sometimes the quaternary is represented as a
ternary.
The tetrad is represented everywhere in nature; by
the four elements : Ait, Earth, Fire, Water;
the four dimensions : Point, Line, Surface, Solid;
the four numbers : One, two. Three, Four;
• he four colors : White, Yellow, Red, Blue
the four directions : East, West, South, North
•v.
r-«s- _.'.'.• ^ i i ' : -•.. ..- _•'-
 62 THE SEER

the four seasons : Spring, Summer, Autumn, Winter, etc. etc

There are three periods or signs in each quarter, and three signs to
each one of the four trigons.
Where the three signs of a triplicity in a circular Zodiac are
connected by straight lines, they make an equilateral triangle or
trigon. Each pair of positive trigons or negative trigons, form a six-
pointed star with three pair of parallel lines, but no two lines are
square to each other. All four trigons make a 12-pointed star and
there, each line is square with one line of each of its two opposite
trigons. For instance : the Watery (negative) line Pisces-Scorpio
crosses at right angles both the Airy (positive line Aquarius-Gemini
and the Fiery (positive) line Sagittarius-Leo line : it requies
combined effort of both the positive (masculine) and the negative
(eminine) for right and best actions and for satisfactory results.

Vawmpirc FolK
There are those who gain strength in a crowd, whom a day of
shopping refreshes, or who can jostle in streets or subways without
getting tired; they are vampire folk. Others fall prey to a terrible
fatigue,and though they could walk miles in the country, cannot keep
up for an hour iin city streets; a crowd devitalises them; they are vam-
pire victims. The first cannot help absorbing vitality; the second class
cannot help leaking it. Cork insoles and rubber heels help to insulate, a
little; and when sitting in tramway, omnibus or subway the feet should
be kept crossed and the hands folded.

Shadows are only shadows to those who see them as such; to the
frightened, they become real.

It is useless to seek for absolute truth with a relative mind; let us

be satisfied to grasp the essential truths which may beautify and
strengthen every-day life.
 PSYCHIC STUDY

Spirit fijanta of Jlamc

A Scientific study of a strange psychic phenomenon
by
Professor ERNEST BOZZANO

XI

T
HE S E C O N D C A S E , which I here quote from the
monograph on the subject by Mr. Zingaropoli (Luce e
Ombra, 1910, pp. 464-467), to which I have already
alluded, bears reference to the scorch-marks or brands of
Hands of Fire, evidence of which is still to be seen in the convent of
the Sisters of Ste. Claire, at Todi, in Umbria, Italy. Mr. Zingaro-
poli's account is as follows :
Father V. Jouet, Missionary Apostolic, has founded in Rome (Lungo-Tevere
Prati, 12) an « Other.World Museum ». To interested visitors Father Jouet
shows many rare objects and valuable documents bearing upon different mani-
festation from the departed. He owns some hundreds of engravings of all
periods which have reference to this subject, as well as pictures and ancient
books and manuscripts, but the strangest part of his collection consists of photo-
graphs of the brands of Hands of Fire, a collection which, he informs us,
is steadily growing larger. Many of these photographs, together with accom-
panying articles, are to be found in the monthly magazine entitled « Le Pur.
gatoire visile par la charite des fideles » (Purgatory visited by the love of those
the Faith). And, in the issue for April, 1908; details are given of the brands
or scorch marks of the Hands of Fire which may still be seen at the Convent
of Ste. Claire at Todi.
The protagonist of this memorable occurrence was Claire-Isabelle Fornari,
born at Rome on the 25th of June. 1637, abbess of the Convent of Ste. Claire
at Todi, and who died « in the odour of sanctity » in the year 1744. Admit-
ted already as « Venerable », the process of canonisation is in process, and the
beatification is at hand. With this brief introductory statement I present the
statement of Professor Fr. Jouet, himself. He wries :
« On Friday, July 17. 1901, we had the satisfaction of stopping for a
short while at Todi, in the province of Perugia, in the convent of the Sisters
of Ste. Claire, where lived in sanctity — two centuries ago — the Venerable
 64 THE SEER

Claire-Isabelle Fomari, whose numerous miracles have brought officially be-

fore the Holy Congregation at Rome the question of her beatification' and her
canonisation as a saint.
« Being the bearer of a letter of recommandation from His Eminence Car-
dinal Joseph Vives y Tutto to Mgr. Ridolfi. Bishop of Todi, we were per-
mitted to see with our own eyes and to hold in our own hands — among other
rare and precious relics and objects of sacred remembrance — certain objects
and articles of clothing belonging to the Venerable Claire-Isabelle Fornari,
still bearing the imprints or scorch-marks of the Hands of Fire of the Reve-
rend Father Panzini, an Olivetan friar of Mantua, burned in upon the said
objects and clothing a few minutes before being delivered from Purgatory.,
These objects are still intact, and the marks are perfectly distinct
€ The Reverend Mother Claire-Isabelle Patrizi, at the present time abbess
of the convent, after having considered attentively and admired some of the
photographs reproduced in our Review, gave us permission to photograph
these actual evidences, for the usage of our Other-World Museum and our
pious Association. This is the only time that these objects have been photo-
graphed during the 170 years of their existence.
( These evidential objects are four in number :
« -— The wooden tablet upon which the deceased abbe" left the brand of
his Hand of Fire, (the left hand), and on which, with the right thumb he
outlined a Cross of Fire; this tablet had served the Venerable Claire-Isabelle
for her modelling of the wax figures of the Christ-Child.
€ — A sheet of paper, bearing the brand-mark of the Hand of the Fire
of the deceased; again the left hand, and which is kept beetwen two sheets of
glass; this we photographed from both sides, observe and reverse.
« — The sleeve of the tunic, and also of the sleeve of the chemise, bearing
the mark of the Hand of Fire, this time the right hand; these we photographed
from one side only.
€ — The report which follows, written entirely by Father Isidore Gazale,
abbe* of the Most Holy Crucifix, confessor of the Venerable Claire-Isabelle, on
the very day of the happening. This is found on two pages of the register
wherein is inscribed all that has to do with the Venerable Claire-Isabelle, We
were able to photograph on a single plate this entire record, which is preciously
preserved in the convent at Todi. The report follows :
< Sister Claire-Isabelle had received from me, Father Isidore Gazale. abbe
of die Most Holy Crucifix, her regular confessor, the order of obedience to
offer prayers and her sufferings for the soul of the deceased Reverend Father
Panzini, formerly abbe of Mantua, an Olivetan. She had, latterly, endured
some terrible abandonments (sic) and other great pains which Our Lord bad
Tpot upon her in order that she might help and deliver that soul suffering so
terribly in Purgatory, even as the Divine Love had been pleased to make known
t o 'her.
< That morning, as Sister C I . was preparing to undergo further sufferings,
she obtained from Our Lord that He should set free this soul to Paradise,
just at the time that I should be celebrating a Holy Mass for that soul. I said
to Sister O I . that I would have desired greatly that some of my dead friends
whom she bad seen passing to Heaven should leave'me some Visible token, ss
 SPIRIT HANDS OF FLAME 65

had happened to Father Pie M. Crivello, the former confessor of Sister C. I.,
whose brother, after death, had left the Sign of the Hand to Sister C I . It
was my desire that something of the same kind might happen to me, b order
that I might more thoroughly authenticate these facts.
( By the will of God this came to pass, and God permitted the soul of my
friend to bring me the consolation sought, for he appeared to Sister C-L while
I was celebrating Mass, and bade her hold fast to her sufferings, thanking her
for all the generous actions done, and bidding her convey his thanks to me for
the many celebrations of the Holy Sacrifice in his behalf. The departed soul
assured Sister C-I. of his eternal gratitude, in that, by her vicarious participation
Our Lord had shortened for him the pains of Purgatory.
. « So saying, the departed soul placed his hand on a block of wood which
Sister C-I. had infront of her, for her modelling of statuettes of the Child Jesui
in wax; first having burned in upon this wooden tablet the Sign of the Cross,
which the souls in Purgatory have the habit of doing, while the damned do it
never. In any case, the Cross and the scorch-mark of the hand remained char-
red upon the wood. The apparition then took Sister C-I. by the arm, pressing
the other hand upon a sheet of paper. It was thus that one true hand of the
deceased Reverend Father Panzini remained branded on the skin of the arm,
on the chemise and on the tunic, and the other on the sheet of paper, as it
were a repeated design. This hand seemed to me that of the deceased abbe,
and those who, like me, knew him well, are of the same opinion. It would
be impossible to make it more exact, since certainly it was done by his own
hand; and I have never seen any reproduction as true as the original. Having
done this and having left this sign, the departed soul took flight that it plight send
to the holy sister a thousand benedictions from Paradise.
( So soon as Sister C I . informed ,me of this whole occurrence, I ordered
her to cut away the sleeve of her tunic, as also that of her chemise and to
bring them to me, together with the sheet of paper and the wooden tablet. This
she did, and to her remained alone the sore on her arm from the burn made
by the hand of the spirit; this wound did not disappear until after the completion
of the sufferings and penances which she had been prescribed for the deliver-
ance of the said soul. I have caused to be kept the objects mentioned in proof
of these truths and of these sublime evidences of grace, and I thank Our Lord
for these mercies which He has shown us, thanks to this child of His whose
holy life is to Him so pleasing. I render witness, by this document, written by
my own hand, that every word herein is of strict truth. Signed : Father Isidore
Gazale, Confessor *.
First of all, I desire to remark that the foregoing case is document-
ary in a quite satisfactory manner, seeing that the Report was written
by the Father Confessor of the Venerable Mother Claire-Isabelle
Fornari, w h o w a s the percipient. We may add that he wrote this
report on the very same day that the phenomena occurred. We should
also not lose sight of the fact that the persons of the Reporter and
the Percipient are above moral suspicion, which leads us reasonably
to admit their good faith. Finally, the fact that the evidence of these
brands of Hands} of Fire is still existent in the very convent where
 66 T H E SEER

the phenomena occurred, witnesses conclusively that there is nothing

here to do with an case of collective hallucination.
In this report we notice phrases which show clearly that the Ve-
nerable Claire-Isabelle Fornari was really endowed with mediumnistic
qualities. The Reporter writes that the Mother Abbess had « latterly
endured some terrible abandonments and other great pains which
Our Lord had put upon her in order that she might help and deliver
that soul suffering so terribly in Purgatory ». And, a little further on,
comes the phrase : while « preparing to undergo .further sufferings,
she obtained from Our Lord that He sjhould set free this soul to
Paradise *. It is very clearly to be understood that these « abandon-
ments * mentioned by the Reporter correspond to a succession of
states of « trance *>, and that the « great pains » and « further suf-
ferings » were spasmodic crises or convulsive attacks such as fre-
quently precede and follow the mediumnistic sleep. All these circum-
stances serve further to confirm the supra-normal character of the facts.
So far as the brandings of the Hands of Fire are concerned, they
were exceptionally numerous in this case. We find set forth the impress
or scorch-mark of a left hand and of a cross on a wooden tablet;
another scorch-mark of a right hand on the sleeves of the tunic and
the chemise of the Venerable Mother Abbess; and, finally, the
brand — or more exactly the blister-sore — on the arm of the nun
herself, as a result of the contact with the hand of the phantom.
It is important to note that this last point is absolutely analogous to
the incidents in the previous case, given in our preceding article, in
which a blister appeared as soon as the spirit of the dead man touched
the arm of the Percipient, just as after a bum, and that the Percipient
felt the pain, a burning sensation, exactly as though it were the result
of contact with someting in a state of fiery heat.
It is at this point that we may set forth two smaller incidents of a
character similar to those which I have here reported, but modem,
which have happened in our own times, and through mediumship,
just as I suggested in my short introduction to this study.
The first of these occurred during some of the celebrated expe-
riences of the Revd. Wm. Stainton Moses. Under date of April (6,
1873, Mrs. Spccr reports as follows :
Our circle recommenced seances after a lapse of three weeks. We obtained,
immediately, the usual physical phenomena; thereafter came the manifestation
of the spirit of a person who had died but recently, but whom the medium had
knowp a long while ago. He announced his presence by violent taps, almost
blows, and its influence seemed to us repulsive from the very start. The ">~*""w
 SPIRIT HANDS OF FLAME 67

saw the form seated on the tabouret of the harmonium, looking at us and
grinning. It was easy to see that we had to do with a spirit of low order.
Unfortunately it desired to touch the hand of the medium, who immediately
complained of a violent burn at the point where the spirit had touched him,
and, in effect.a reddish blister had formed at the spot (Light, 1892, p. 627).
The second of these incidents occurred at Leipzig, in the home of
Mr. Paul Horra, a well-known engineer, it was reported in the
Review Die Uebersinnliche Welt for June, 1906.
The seance was with the famous medium for < apports ». Mr.
Heinrich Melzer of Dresden, who had been enclosed in a sleeved
sack, with only an opening for the head. The sleeves had been tied
and sealed. A large number of < apports » were secured, among them
two entire plants, together with the pots in which they had been
planted. The branches and even the buds were found to be intact and
not bruised, although one of the plants was of an extremely delicate
species. They were carefully put respectively into the hands of
two of the sitters present, of whom one perceived at the very same
instant that he took the plant, the sensation of a bum on the thumb.
The light having been switched on, all those who were present saw
the mark of the bum on which a blister formed immediately.
Such are the two incidents which have occurred under mediumn-
istic conditions. It is easy to see that that they constitute an effective
confirmation of similar phenomena which happened spontaneously in
past centuries. This confirmation, if examined closely, is of a most
striking theoretical value. Evidently, these four simple cases which I
have here brought together, if they be authentic, suffice in themselves
to show the real existence of the phenomena of the « Brandings of the
Hands of Fire, or the Hands of Flame »; furthermore, the two cases
of a mediumnistic character enable us entirely to eliminate the hypo-
thesis of « stigmata due to emotional auto-suggestion », since in the
two modern cases, there was no form whatever of emotional crisis in
either of the percipients. Moreover, these sitters were experimenters of
long standing, and who took part in the seances with perfect tran-
quillity of spirit. All question of « emotional stigmata >, then, must
be excluded.
To return to the principal case in question, reported at the beginning
of the present article, I sum up the facts in pointing out that we have
to do with five « imprints *, < impressions *, « scorch-marks > or
« brands », five on objects or clothing, and one on the flesh of the
Percipient. It is perfectly obvious that the hypothesis of « auto-
suggestive stigmata > cannot be admitted in this case, since it would
 I

66 T H E SEER

have nothing to do with five out of the, six incidents, and even in the
case of the bum of the skin its admissibility could not go far. •
Here, a special digression may be needed. As has been shown, the
spirit which communicated declared itself to be in Purgatory, or, to
express the matter more exactly, it believed itself to be; the spirit even
said to the Percipient that « by her vicarious participation Our Lord
had shortened for him the pains of Purgatory *. In numerous cases
which are drawn from ancient chronicles these affirmations are found
to be in concordance; and M. Zingaropoli comments on these con-
cordances, arriving to the same conclusions which will serve as the
basis for my forth-coming book : « La Crise de la Mort *.
M. Zingaropoli remarks :
* All these souls had sinned, and feared that they deserved a dut
punishment at the hands of God; for all of them, the bare fact of
believing that they found themselves in a state of punishment caused
them to suffer just exactly those pains and that expiation which they
had pictured to themselves during their earth life *.
It is so. The comparative analysis which I have written on this very
subject in the work just mentioned renders it clear that the creative
power of thought renders transitorily real and spiritually and etheri-
cally objective the conditions of the expected state.
M. Vincent Cavelli, who is quoted by M. Zingaropoli, expressed
much the same idea in the following terms : 6
« In the second life, we know that to believe will be to feel, and
to feel will be equivalent to be and to have, by reason of the vast
power of imagination. *
These intuitions of M. Zingaropoli and of M. Cavelli were most
remarkable, considering the time at which they made, bearing in mind
that I did not come to the same conclusions myself until much later,
and that after detailed comparative analysis and the convergence of a
vast array of proof, tested out upon a large number of cases.
Under these conditions, and returning to the statements of the spirits
who have communicated, I hasten to remark that, although the theo-
logians are in mutual concordance in their interpretation of the
« Brands of the Hands of Fire *, explaining all by the legend of the
actual flames of Purgatory and of Hell, not a single one of these
spirits has ever said, in any manner whatsoever, that it finds itself in
middle of fire and flame. All declare themselves to be in a place of
spiritual expiation, which they name « Purgatory *.
{To be continued).
I
 3lit tuttl) poxo-tooxrj
(ttarwrtiuf rirarrirnrr flmnagUititta It. 0.21.)

NILES

num-

legitimate
calliug
last
Voodo

F
RANKLY, I did not like going away for a couple of days,
. even at the suggestion of Dr. Moran, trained psychiatrist
and advanced occultist though I knew him to be. I felt
very depressed at the evidence that the Pow-Wow Doctor s
evil powers were stronger than my protective ones, and it was only
when I realised that this very depression was a part of Jim Robson's
plan that I decided to go. The witch-doctor was attacking Tom
Pope through his love for his wife; he was attacking me emotionally
through my shame in not being able to help my friends.
It was subtly planned. After further thought, I realised that Doctor
Moran was right. I must have a short rest or I would be of no use in
case of need, and I might be wanted when Moran's strength waned.
Taking one of Tom's cars, I drove down to Baltimore, went to the
Army and Navy Club and to the theatre, spending the next day with
old friends. This complete change having rested me and renewed my
tone, I started back early next morning.
My trip to Baltimore had done me good but, as I went on toward

(1) Director of the important fraternity known as « The Brotherhood of

the Holy Pentagram >, with offices in plattsburg, N.T.
 70 T H E SEER

Pennsylvania, my despondency returned. Have you ever had a fore-

boding of evil, of failure, of uncertainty and has it ever seemed to
you that a heavy load had settled in the pit of your stomach t If you
have ever felt that way you know just how I felt on the road over the
rolling Maryland hills to Frederick. This feeling grew and increased
after I passed Frederick to begin my ascent of the Blue Ridge Moun-
tains. My car would not work right and I had one difficulty after
another as I climbed those steep grades. Finally my radiator sprang
a leak so I was forced to stop. I got out of the car and striking
crosslots, headed on foot for Green Ridge.
The moon was in its last quarter shedding a pale and ghostly light.
Thanks to the constant breakdowns of the car — very queer they
were I — it had taken me all day and part of the night to drive a
matter of eighty miles. As I walked, faintly there came to my ears
what seemed to be the regular beat of a tom-tom; the trees grew
larger and further apart as I walked on. I broke away from the trail
and followed the sound till, in the distance, I could see figures passing
and repassing in a ritual dance. Part of the time they were dancing
back to back, as in the witch-coven dances of the fifteenth and sixteenth
centuries. Then, again, they would whirl and turn, much as the
Voodoo worshippers dance to-day in the West-Indies and in the
South. Drawing still closer I saw that the dancers were almost nude
and that they were passing constantly before an altar upon which
was bound a large bundle. On either side of the altar were two black
figures which I took to be similar to the Papa Loi and Mama Loi of
the Voodoists. Back of them, and dressed in black, sat upon a throne
no other than the crooked figure of Jim Robson himself, presiding
over his coven. His head was covered with a huge mask; a goat's
head with a lighted torch "between its horns.
Papa Loi, the high priest of the Voodoists was speaking :
« It am long, chillun, sense a white goat, a white goat without
horns has been offered. The Great Snake, da Black King now shoo
needs the blood of the white goat without horns. Your Deble has got
you dat goat an'a mighty priestess to de feast. Bow befoo de great
Deble and bow befoo de Blach King ».
• As he spoke, he brought forth from a basket at his feet a large
black snake which struck viciously as he lifted it out for a moment
and carefully replaced in the basket for safe keeping.
The tom-toms began to beat again and I saw a slender figure
approaching from the outskirts of the circle. She was lightly draped
net at all of the build of the mountaineers. She came straight toward
 A POW-WOW DOCTOR 71

the altar with a curious, mechanical step, bowed before it and the
figure of Jim Robson seated behind, took a long knife from the altar
and lifted it high, first raising her head toward the pale moon for a
moment, then looking down on the bound child lying on the altar.
« God help us », I exclaimed ! It was Cloe Pope.
Losing my head, I began to shoot. Six times my gun spat and
again six times as I slipt a new clip in. Quickly, silently, without a
sound, all the human figures disappeared from the picture before me.
In my excitement I had hit no one. But, evidently, I had countered
some spell though not broken it, for Mrs. Pope stood rigid, as in
catalepsy, her hand with the knife, still upraised.
Only three of us remained, the entranced woman, the bound figure
upon the altar and I. I ran forward and shook Chloe several times
but could get no response, and I was still too much shaken myself to
be able to release her from her trance. Suddenly. I heard a step and a
branch cracked behind me. A shot rang out and my left arm dropped
useless beside me. Before I could recover, two strong arms were flung
around me and I was thrown down. We fought and rolled upon the
ground for a few moments when, by some good luck, in spite of my
wounded arm, I rolled uppermost and, sitting astride my attacker, I
got him by the throat with a murderous one-hand grip. The moon
shone more brightly for an instant and I saw to my horror that I was
choking Tom Pope.
I snatched my hand away.
As he began to come to, I saw Mrs. Pope's upraised hand quiver-
ing. I ran to her, just as her relaxing grasp dropped the knife. She
rubbed her eyes, as if just awakened and, I threw my coat around her,
for the thin veil left her almost naked. As I did so I heard the child
crying and, turning to the altar, cut the ropes that bound her. As I
had half expected, I saw the frightened face of poor little Lou Coons,
my patient of Bearvillage; I noticed that the crucifix which I had
given her was gone. She, too, had been kept silent by fear, or by
Robson's spell.
Tom having quickly got over the moment of strangulation, a rapid-
fire of question and answer followed, cut short by Tom's insistence
that we get home as soon as possible to probe for the bullet in my arm.
Tom picked up Lou Coons, and Mrs. Pope followed. Driving
recklessly, in a short time we were home and had both patients
tucked in bed, and under the influence of a strong sedative.
After my arm had been dressed Tom told me that the afternoon
I left, Chloe seemed to get worse. She lay in a coma for some time.
 72 THE SEER

On coming to consciousness she was not Chloe at all and she declared
that she was Elfrida, a Saxon Priestess of Cythraul (bearing some
resemblance to the Samothracian Hecate) She talked about Stone-
henge, and called Tom, Ethelwolf. She talked of Romans and serfs,
of crowns, of oak-leaves and mistletoe. She got up and sat by the
window, smiling and mumbling the strangest words. She said that
Rywhander, the bard, who had been expelled from the Druids, had
ordered her to go to the sacrifice and that she was ready.
« I was very tired, » he went on « and must have dropped off to
sleep, for when I woke it was about daylight and Chloe had disap-
peared again. I rushed from the house in a wild search and at last
found you shaking Chloe to wake her. Naturally I mistook you for
one of the band. But I can't understand what's got into Chloe. *
( That's easy. Either Mrs. Pope has been mixed up in the dark
side of Druidism in one of her past incarnations, or Jim Robson has
given her that obsession. Take her away to-morrow, and little
Lou Coons as well. Leave me here to cope with the pow-wow doctors.
I can do it better alone. »
The night following Tom called me. Chloe was again Elfrida, the
Saxon Priestess. We found her standing in the middle of the floor,
believing herself at the crossing of two roads, raaking^prayers to
< Night in the Three Worlds » and offering little « cakes of honey,
meal and milk *, though her hands were empty. We got her into bed,
but an hour later Tom called me again, greatly frightened, saying
he thought she was dead.
We examined her carefully and I drew his attention lo some grease
on her temples, her wrists and the soles of her feet. We scraped away
some of it and Tom declared he could smell aconite, waterhemlock
and belladona. Near the bedside I struck my foot against a small tin
box, partly filled with the ointment and its cover was covered with
pow-wow signs vaguely reminiscent of Etrurian magic, though much
debased.
< By Jove, Tom », said I, « it's witch's ointment as sure as you're
bora ! That's a find ! These things are kept pretty secret ».
He smelt again. « The mixture is not so foolish ! Belladona gives
mental confusion, excitement and delirium; Hemlock and aconite
produce irregular action of the heart and the ingredients together
might give the sensation of flying. »
Just then little Lou awake and saw the box in my hand.
« Thets pow-wow ointment, thet old granny Schmouss makes and
sells », said the little girl, and told us some queer tales of c spells *.
 A P O W - W O W DOCTOR 73

c I'll be glad when Doctor Moran gets back », was my comment

c Mrs Pope is pretty well in the toils. You say he has gone-for his
paraphernalia ? »
« That's what he said. »
« Well, there is no time to lose. »
About evening the occultist returned, and explained to us, in part,
the rite he planned to use (I).
We pushed the bed with Mrs. Pope, asleep, into the center of the
room. Then the magus drew a circle close about the bed. Beyond this
he enclosed the circle with a great Shield of David. Beyond this he
drew a double circle, always being sure to leave an opening or gate
through each figure. Taking from his long case seven tiny ruby lamps
he filled them with consecrated oil and bade me place these at regular
intervals about the larger circle. We both were suitably vested, of
course. He took two swords from the case and gave me one, taking
the other himself, first having placed on his breast the Pentacle of
Power. Then, his wand in the other hand, he bade me light the
lamps. He went to the outer gate and recited a Christian ritual. He
exorcised and then closed that gate and likewise all the gates till we
stood back to back on either side of the bed. The work was protective,
and elementals were not invoked. Then he bade me chant with him,
handing me a little ritual, with much of which I was unfamiliar. He
prayed for a moment and perfume filed the room; about us we could
feel the presence of many holy presences. The Magus then anointed
the sleeping woman and blessed her in the name of the Trinity and
the Three Trinities. As we looked, the personality of Elfrida (either
false or true) departed, and the personality of Chloe came back to
control. Doctor Moran then placed upon her breast a crucifix and we
called Tom, assuring him that Jim Robson's spell was definitely
broken.
c The return shock will be heavy on Robson » I said to Moran.
« Yes, he's not likely to get over it. But the end will come natur-
ally. »
The next day, with Doctor Moran's highly developed sensitiveness
to guide us in the search, Jim Robson's workship between two rocks
near his house was discovered. In a hollow, almost like a cellar, in
addition to magic implements and many bundles of herbs we found

(1) The description is, of counts, incomplete. Nor are the Words of Power
mentioned, for obvious reasons C.E.N. .^
 74 THE SEER

bones of many animals as well as those of a man and a child. What

was for us the most important of all, we found a wax image of Chloe
Pope there, which Doctor Moran destroyed after he had discharged
and grounded its evil force.
As we were leaving the shanty I tripped, and the candle I had in
my hand feel into the old rags and bedding of the hovel. It was soon
a mass of flames. However, I saved Jim Robson's Pow-Wow
Book, and I have it still. You might like to see it; I brought it with
we ».
As the flames leaped into the air, Jim Robson lurched out of the
thick wood. Ralph Coons was the first to spy him, and remembering
the bewitchment of his little girl, he sprang on him. But Robson, in
spite of his deformities, was an ugly fighter, and Coons could do little
more than drive him, backward and ever backward toward the burn-
ing building. A final blow felled him amid the flames, just as the roof
of the shack caved in.
That's my experience with the Pow-wow Doctors of Pennsylvania.
Look over Jim Robson's book yourself, and you can tell me what
you think. I'll be in again one of these days. Good night !
The clock was striking two as I turned out my office lights and
started for bed, finding it hard to believe that this tale of Gore's was
of to-day and in the United States and not of the Sixteenth Century in
some Balkan'backwater. But the Pow-wow book, with Robson's
marginal notes, was a lurid reminder of verity.
THE END

Janus
Even before Jupiter, in ancient Roman times, Janus the two-faced
was named in the public prayers. For Janus was the opener of the
Gate of Time and lived before Time was. The ancient soothsayers
declared that no man knows his present who does not remember his
past and envision his future.
 ®l)c Mci\)oiB of §ermettsm
JOLLIVET CASTELOT
Preafdcnt or She Alchemical Society ol France

(Monsieur Jollivet Castelot is probably the world's greatest living alche.

mist, not only in the metallurgies! sense of the alchemist who has achieved
the transmutation of metals many times in bis finely-equipped laboratories,
and whose process for c the making of gold > has been controlled by several
score independent experimenters, but lie is also an outstanding authority on
the deeper alchemical wisdom aud on Hermetism, and this series of articles
which begins with this number is of the first importance to every English-
speaking reader. THE EDITOR)

B
| | EFORE ENTERING into detail in our study of Her-
'? metic method, it may be wise for us to give a brief bird's
JP eye view of what this method really consists, what are its,
sources, to what antecedents in ages past it may be traced,
by what Avatars it has passed, showing those who have darkened
its ways and those who have illumined them, and revealing how
this method has always maintained a vigorous and supple unity, a
full and synthetic grace of forme in which it surpasses all other me-
thods, either partial or complete.
Humanity — from the earliest times that intellectual inquietude
took possession of it — has been conscious of a great need to attain
truth, that is to say, to reach some sense of certitude. At the begin-
ning this research was of an instinctive character and possessed of
formidable power, so that the ancients almost divined the truth, as can
be seen in the Vedas; these books are perhaps the most ancient records
which we have of man's perception of nature, and they are mem-
selves the vestiges of a still more ancient thought; this latter may even
be the inheritance of some still more remote civilization which was
destroyed in a cataclysm, composed of young and eager races, ardent
and enthusiastic for that life which offered itself to mem in luxuriant
super-abundance, drunken in a superb pantheism, and who, there-
fore, were only able to see God in this evidence of nature. This living
universe which offered itself to their eyes and which touched their
 76 T H E SEER

senses became their certitude. In it they found the embrace of the

universal Being. It was a mode of feeling and of understanding the
Eternal Ideal, which was — at the same time — the Eternal
Reality.
Time passed, and with the sequence of ages new civilizations were
bom and developed; these fought or intermarried, lived side by side,
and either exchanged their respective cultures or borrowed ideas one
from the other. Instinct lost his crown, or at least became subordinate
to Experience, a monarch of wider grasp and of subtler reason, but
subject to a thousand causes of error; and Experience was dethroned
by Faith, which, according to the characteristics of each of the dif-
ferent races, declared its own conception of certain truth in so-called
axioms, considered to be infallible and to be based upon absolute
and imperative principles. This development may be perceived inter-
threading the Egyptian, Chinese, Chaldean, Assyrian, Indian, Greek
and Roman theocracies or empires.
The sages and the initiates of old were born from this first slow
contact of a young, ardent and spirited humanity with the forces of
nature and with planetary influences. In the eyes of the initiates Her-
metism thus became the essential synthesis of all knowledge acquired,
of all the diverse religious symbolisms which seemed noncoordinate
and even contradictory in the eyes of the profane. The sages were
able to clarify — with more or less methodical surety — a large part
pf the more difficult problems of life, even though they probably
used intuition to attain this end, a veritable triumph of intuition.
Thus came to be constituted a remarkable synthesis, based on the-
oretical deductions from a large group of ideas, which, though fre-
quently hypothetical in character, enabled the upbuilding of many
systems. This synthesis was maintained by the authoritative affirma-
tions of the enlightened, and was supported by a science deeper even
than we know, since it was the exclusive appanage of initiates who
cultivated it in secret, and who never made it completely known
even an exoteric form.
Hermetism discovered a large number of the more important laws
that govern the universe, realized the integration in universal order,
and both studied and understood the essential harmony of the world.
Thus, we may observe, in its Mysteries did Hermetism teach the
true mechanics of the heavens and the secret power of numbers, from
which knowledge have come to birth all schools of methernatics,
even the most complex and the most profound.
 THE METHODS OF HERMETISM 11

The dominant result of this marvelous effort of die human mind

has reached us by means of the successive studies and discoveries
made by Egyptian initiates, by the astrologers of Ohaldea, by the
thinkers of the Pythagorean school, by the Greek philosophers, and
so on through the sages and the enlightened minds of the Alexan-
drian school, whose learning shone brilliantly forth from tbn deca-
dent Roman empire, casting an aureole of glory around the fall of
one civilization and heralding the birth of another. The fathers of
the Church — at the very head of whom it is necessary to quote
Origen and Clement of Alexandria, as well as the Gnostics, (a lesser
branch of the Ancient Mysteries) — were able to interpret the earlier
teachings only in a very mediocre way. They soon found shipwreck
either in the aridity of scholasticism or in a mystic delirium.
The great upward surge of ancient times came to an end with
Christianity. Jesus was one of the Great Ones, both in a moral and
in a religious sense, but strictly speaking, He left no school, and
His disciples, (as well as the gospels), weighted down and dulled
the outcome of His genius. In itself, Catholicism is only a synthesis of
Christian doctrines combined with Hellenism, as set forth by the
fathers of the Church, highly logical at many points, but oftentimes
extreme. Hermetism remains intact, ever the profound synthesis Of
original teaching, the unfailing source of occidental thought.
The Hermetic tradition swept through the Middle Age and the
Renaissance, through the teachings of the alchemists, the spagyrists,
the astrologers, and those Rosicrucian adepts who were the heirs of
the doctrines of cosmic unity and religious symbolism, the exponents
of that science which is the mistress of the human spirit. Unhappily,
during this very epoch, more perhaps than at any other time, Super-
stition and charlatanism attacked the human mind, atrophied the
intelligence and made alliance with a morbid mysticism Constantly
pursued by the Church and frequently persecuted, the Hermerists
from the third to the seventeenth centuries left behind them a store
of experience, complex, unequal in value and difficult to judge at its
proper worth. Many times, alas I they mutilated or betrayed the
tradition of their masters. Yet in spite of this, it may be affirmed
that they were the untiring inspirers of a true naturalism, and tins
without being either materialists or atheists. They defended the unity
of all the world, the determinism which is fundamental to all facts,
.the universal analogy, the indissolubility of the forces of matter, the
survival of the soul, and a religion which was both enlightened and
liberal, a true reform before ever Reformation came.
 *8 THE SEER

From Plotinus to Avicenna, from Geber to Paracelsus, from Khun-

rath to Crollius, from Van Helmont to Giordano Bruno, they stood
up before the word as the precursors of spiritualistic monism, which
even at the present time holds a preponderating influence.
In short, Hermetism stands out as a vast synthesis, of which a
prevailing characteristic is that it is intuitive and experimental at the
same time; that it is incomplete, and necessarily so must be admitted,
but it is magnificent in its scope. It embraces many enigmas, which,,
bit'by bit, it strives to solve, using principally the positive method,
from which all the rational processes are bom. The works of such
positivists as Descartes, Spinoza, Kant, Hegel, Schopenhauer, Comte,
Spencer, and not forgetting Strada, the creator of the doctrine of
Impersonalism, (a positive method serving to unite idealism and Her-
metism as we shall show later) owe their origin to it, but it is
necessary to follow the Hermetic synthesis in and for itself in order
to attain a more direct way than that which has already been followed
by our modem philosophers.
In order that it may speed forward to the uttermost limits, beyond
the supposed frontier marks established either by a blind faith, or by
a false and narrow positivism, Modem Thought should erect a definite
systematisation of knowledge, basing itself upon a methodology ri-
gorously scientfic in character; this should be both intellectual and
intuitive, accepting only such facts as are irrefutably established as
the basis from which to deduce its conclusions, and doing so under
the strictest laws of reason. Such a method must refrain from affirma-
tion or denial, save on such points as deal with unquestionable
fact or definite law. At the same time it is indispensable to hold in
suspension all that which has already been achieved. It is obligatory
to have a solid grip upon those laws which have already been disco-
vered ere daring to adventure further, and all new hypotheses must
rigorously be held as provisional and! relative. Only thus may it
become possible really to acquire the certitude of knowledge, for the
time is past when we may be satisfied either with believing credu-
lously, or in reasoning idly.
It results therefrom that Hermetism, a system based upon the vast
philosophic doctrines and scientific discoveries of antiquity, sets before
our present critical sense and our modem need of analysis — some-
times perhaps a little excessive — those problems which it is impera-
tive for us to solve by means of experience and observation. It is
essential, therefore, for every student who desires to do serious re-
search along these lines to deepen systematically his summation of
 T H E M E T H O D S OF HERMETISM 79

the knowledge of antiquity and of the middle ages, in order that he

may be able to set these over against the records of exact experiences.
Thus, by the positive method, he may establish the linkage among all
facts which have been subjected to scientific study, in order to co-
ordinate them into one homogeneous system which shall be strictly
logical in its universality.
Such is the only way to follow. Recent discoveries of contemporary
science authorize us in thinking that the greater part of the theories
which are contained in occultism will be definitely proved by expe-
riment, including the unity of matter, its transformation, its evalua-
tion, its disintegration even into ether and into energy of which it
represents the agglomeration. We shall see with clearer eyes the un-
ceasing evolution of all being, the transmutation of all action, and
shall understand the vast group of phenomena which is under the
impetus of astral influences. Thus shall we come to understand the
mutual relation of different types in the universe as revealed by ana-
logous character; the existence of special states and subtle conditions,
which have been shown forth by the study of hypnotic, magnetic and
psychic phenomena, which reveal the subconscious and its telepathic,
and perhaps even objective faculties. In this way shall come the evi-
dences of the intimate reality of alchemy, of astrology and of the
laws of energy, which will permit us to fix the laws of essential unity
and harmony which rule the universe, hence giving an illimitable
extension to the evaluation of the human spirit.
It is by a faithful and exact scrutiny of nature that we shall arrive
at constituting a philosophy already set forth by Hermetism, a philo-
sophy which shall be at the same time transcendental and immanent,
subjective and objective, monistic in character, by means of which we
shall be able to known with certitude the laws of being, the laws of
our destiny, which cannot always be distinguished from the manifesta-
tions of eternal consciousness. This latter is infinite, and to our eyes
seems absolute, since its inner mystery will remain forever impenetrable
to us, and before this vast secret our spirits must incline with humility,
but also with confidence.
Thus, strictly by the employment of the scientific cycle, we return
to the starting point of instinctive thought : the God of nature, terrible
and majestic, long time seen by the Vedas, will have' become for us
the ultimate truth, in order and in harmony, the alpha and omega,
spiritual and divine life interpenetrating all things.
In the succeeding article we propose to examine in closer detail
the successive steps in the employment of the Hermetic method.
j {To be continued).
 38 "t ' ,' ., J.,,-' .: .Ui , : . . , •

Poise §abits in §igl)er ®l)ougt)t

S A R A H FRANCES S M I T H

E
X P R E S S I O N is not only the result of thought, but, if
rightly directed and allowed to become a part of the habi-
tual content, it can become a creator of thought. The
Thornton Principles suggest means of lifting the thought-
self to a higher plane by establishing a greater harmony in the mental,
physical and psychical nerve centres. It is important to realise that
habit will influence thought just as thought will influence habit.
If it is by right thinking that character building must begin, then
there must be found some way of controllng the haphazard thoughts.
This way is directed expression, and as such expression must hi based
on harmony, the rhythmic power in question must be based on the
law of physical and mental parity.
All expression is the reaction of some thought guided by a nerve
centre and each expression reflects the character. Thus a winning
or a repulsive personality is not only expressed in a poise habit, but
may be the outcome thereof. The chest caved in and the shoulders
hunched forward, with the crown of the head lifted at the same
time will not convey friendliness but rather a complex expression of
fear. It will convey a wrong thought, and by a vicious circle create
wrong thought in its unhappy possessor.
The body has habit centres, directing each agent or member, and
these are the controlling centres of the responses that lead in physical
expression, i.e. to have loving thoughts, the love agents must lead; to
be studious the thought centre agents must lead. The habit centres are
the extremities, broad surfaces, muscles and body passivity. The agents
are the hand and feet, chest, the head and the features of the face.The
hands and the feet are the agents of activity or life, the chest the agent
of feeling, the head the agent of purpose or will, the features the
agents of intellect or thought; each of these agents have four centres
that lead in responsive expression.
 POISE HABIT S I N T H O U G H T it

A practice of the nerve centres in response to the directed thought

will give each agent poise habits. A knowledge of the directed
thought and the centres leading the mental and physical expression
will mold the character and build personality.
The hands and feet are the agents that express animation or energy*
The leading centre of the hands is the finger-tips, for the feet the
toes. The hands have four forms of expressing life energy, and the
feet have also four, making eight in all. They express life a) in the
form of life, b) in the form of feeling, c) in the form of purpose, and
d) in die form of thought. All expressions with the hands or feet
(gesture or rhythmic dance) are expressions of animation or energy,
and each one both interprets and inspires a different idea.
The arches of the feet and the palms of the hands are the centres
for expressing feeling. The heels and closed fists are the centres for
expressing purpose. The balls of the feet, the thumbs and forefingers
touching lightly in a circle are the centres for expressing intellect or
thought. Sustained thought is the mind as anchored on any given
centre set for leading and for fulfilling some definite idea.
It is well to practise poise exercises until it becomes a habit for
the body to express the thought desired; the habit of better poise
will produce better thought. In case of hesitation or fear to attempt
something which should be done, just apply the thought to the body
•in a manner adequate to the purpose in mind and this will charge the
physical frame with new energy.
In character building a pure response is needed, and herein is
found the necessity of knowledge of nerve centre processes, so that
the complex or inharmonious reaction may be avoided. Free yourself
from one response and thought before you take another. Be sure the
body is relaxed before setting any centre in action.
Feeling is expressed in four forms : Feeling in the form of life.
Feeling in the form of feeling. Feeling in the form of purpose, and
Feeling in the form of intellect. The chest is the agent for expressing
feeling.
Purpose has four.forms; the head is the agent Intellect has sixteen
forms of expressing thought for example, the mouth is the agent of
determining tastes or desires. The nose : Alertness; the Eyes; Dis-
crimination; the Ears : Attention.
There are other centres of the body, such as the abdomen and
the thighs, and when these lead in expression, they, indicate vulgar

mJ .»»
 82 THE SEER

personalities. All parts of the body are revealing, just as weak knees
often connote a weak mind.
The agents of the body should be poised so as to have a normal
and proper balance; when the body is properly poised, should an
evil thought enter the mind it will not stay unless the centre leading
in that expression be changed to agree. Both physical and sub-con-
scious have a strong influence, and thinking requires action. There
is philosophy in poise, and morality in physical attitude. Grace of
manner wll help to bring grace of soul. So may one find within one-
self the ( many mansions » and life grows richer and more spiritual
by the habits formed. Let these be begun consciously — the sub-
conscious will carry on this work.

The Mechanics of the Future

The characteristic of the work and of the invention of the Nine-

teenth Century was that of the subjugation of the heavier states of
matter, notably water, as steam. The Work of the Twentieth Century
is that of subduing and bringing to our service the lighter states of
matter, notably electricity and the bringing of the atmosphere to our
command as a medium of transportation. That of the Twenty-First
Century will be the control of the lower sub-ethers. So, just as the
accomplishments of the Nineteenth century were the outcome results
of the pioneers of the Eighteenth, and the great practical applications
of today are the result of the work of the pioneers of the Nineteenth
Century; likewise those who are engaged in metaphysics, in psychic
research and in spiritism, are preparing the way for the vast spiritual
mechanics of the century to come.

Do not expect to reach contentment by diminishing your fulfilment

of desire, that will only excite the desire the more. Diminish the desire
itself. _______

There is nothing to fear, either in this world or the next, for the
Universe is just, and there can nothing ever happen to make a just man
be afraid.
 — 83--

Knm«iblc firings in tl)ie ctnb <Dth,er ftlorlbs

FRANCIS ROLTWHEELER

VII
THE BLACK WATCHERS

H
AVING SPOKEN of the Creatures of Chaos, of the
Atomic Beings, and of the Elementals, we may now come
to consider those Invisible Beings who are nearer to us, and
who harry us by reason of our ignorance, our inattention,
or our ill 1 will. It will be necessary first to touch a word on those which
are of a baser character, since the Higher Invisible Beings of this
category are on the upper planes, and to speak of them here would
only cause confusion in our brief review of the scale of spiritual evo-
lution.
The Elementals, although they are not directly on the line of evo-
lution which leads to the angelic or the devachanic plane, are more
nearly allied to beings on that scale, than on the human path. The
Watchers, however, and especially the Black Watchers, are more
closely related to the human race, endeavor to take form in human
bodies and act as though blindly aware that their only means of
escaping from the World of Shadows is through living and organised
creatures of this world, especially human beings.
It may be said that all these lower Watchers belong to the vast
world of Thought-Forms, but it may be a little confusing to use the
word, since this term is usually restricted to Thought-forms of con-
scious origin, sometimes called « Artificial Elementals », (1) though
it must not be assumed that all Thought-Forms have their origin in
the definite will-force of one single person. In addition to those

(1) A particularly good example of this is told by-Dion Fortune, one of

the most trustworthy of all occult writers, in her < Psychic Self-Defence »,
page 53.55. This was a thought-form or artificial elemental — of were-wolf
form — which she created half consciously and had much trouble to reabsorb.

; » - '.
 * **»*•
M T H E SEER
•~ • •'•p——m__-g-»j—s---s—-___--•gw~».T—1t-,"»r-eyg—--j--—j r——* —

Ihought-Forms which are begotten of a definite desire, clearly

seen and steadily nourished, there are those which form themselves
in the sub-conscious of a man; others find their origin and suck their
strength from the conscious or the sub-conscious of a group.
Monstrous forms of this character surge up with incredible speed
and force in a mob — in a lynching mob, for example. Thought-
Forms of gigantic dimensions and shadowy horror arise from the foul
soil of the conjoined hate of thousands of men at a time, such as the
ruthless and nameless Group-Elemental which will stir a simple and
honourable soldier to take part, suddenly, in some unbelievable war
' atrocity. We are well aware of the Thought-Forms which are pro-
duced by tribal or communist mind-action either in a savage jungle
or a mob-mad.and terrorized nation, brute-abortions hungering for '
blood, and nourished especially by the hate of a people or a class.
An understanding of these possibilities permits us to realise and to
cognize a whole category of Invisible Beings whose vital force comes
from the thought of some living man or men. It could not be other-
wisewise. Every thought possesses vital force in itself, and we have
already seen that force expresses itself in movement and that move-
ment is the creator of matter. Since, as we have shown, all movement
must occur in Space, and Space is filled with Creatures of Chaos —
creatures readily attracted to other whirling forces — it follows that
this partly organised matter enters easily into the orbit of a strongly
projected thought, especially if this thought be often repeated. Other-
wise put, a Thought, which possesses force and movement in itself,
will attract to itself matter which is still in a semi-organised state, and
thus a Thought-Form — more or less materialised — will come into
being.
In a preceding article we have shown that all movement may be
either in harmony or in disharmony with cosmic rhythm, that is to
say, it may be either creative or destructive, good or evil. Every
rhythm attracts to itself the movements which are susceptible of being
brought into coordination with it : which, more simply worded, is
to say that the good attracts the good, and the evilt draws in the evil.
It may be emphasized that these latter phrases are not used in a
figurative sense, but in all exactitude : a good thought will actually
attract and build up matter which is in accord with the good, and
[an evil thought will form from chaotic matter an evil form such as
would be in keeping with it. The reader who bears in mind the pro-
cessbu of the formation of matter will see that this action of Thought
 INVISIBLE BEINGS 83

alto forms a part of the complex of evolution. Good thoughts give

birth to good Thought-Forms, evil thoughts beget horrors. Even m
current speech one may find traces of this truth, such for example
as < the green-eyed monster of jealousy ».
These Invisible Beings, these Thought-Forms, unless they are held
together by grouping, have generally but a short existence. Howbeit,
if they are of a character which is closely in accord with sentiments
of ever-recurring frequency, they can maintain life by massing them-
selves together, and we shall speak of these groups a little later.
Usually, however, these Thought-Forms cease to exist when the mood
of the individual or of the crowd which has begotten them comes to
an end. Thus the man who, in a lynching mob, was violently ready
to help bum a negro and actually rejoiced in the screams resulting
from the torture, would be a humble and inoffensive citizen in his
own back-yard, five minutes later, when he is no longer dominated
by the hideous Thought-Form of the mob. The « knitting-women
of the French Revolution^ » were under the yoke of a Demon-Idea,
a tyrannic Thought-Form of ferocious and insatiable character, lap-
ping up blood at the guillotine, a creature born in the glut of that
gory period; it would impossibly absurd to suppose that such is the
normal feeling of Parisian women.
There are also Thought-Forms whose lives are by no means tran-
sitory, for the reason that they continually replenish their forces at
the source whence they took their origin. It is thus, for exemple, with
< the green-eyed monster of Jealousy », for jealousy is rarely a
burst of passion which breaks out once, and is finished. Rather is it
a state of temperament bitter and malicious, ever brooding suspicion
and hate, and letting its ugly and venomous Thought-Form suck at
its shrivelled dugs, with the result that this Created Shape becomes
ever more and more strongly materialised with each renewing of its
vital force in the spite or rancour of its creator. Drunkenness creates
a Thought-Form which is stupid, savage and cruel; Lust beget
a Thought-Form, selfish, sensual and lecherous.
These Thought-Forms which possess a viability of their own, have
a still more dangerous power. They become able to suggest anew,
to their creator, the same thoughts which gave them birth. The
Thought-Form of jealousy will whisper new suspicions, thus reviving
that current of hate from which it will take its vampire-nourishment;
the Thought-Form of Drunkenness suggests the sensation of thirst and
the craving for drink, that it may fill its own veins with alcoholic
desire; and the Thought-Form of lubricity will evoke lascivious visions
 86 THE SEER

which set lust a-raging, that its own sensual urge may be heightened.
This forms a vicious circle, since thought and Thought-Form cons-
tantly stimulate each other.
In all their sorts, these are the Black Watchers, created by crea-
tures more highly organised than they, but who may become the
evil genii of their creators spying upon them ceaselesaly, ever watch-
ing the least opportunity to reawaken the thoughts or the habits
on which they feed;living with them night and day and acting upon the
sub-conscious during sleep; perhaps, in some cases, becoming so po-
werful that the man or woman who first gave them birth, is reduced
to be their blood-drained prey.
We may divide this group into three divisions : those which belong
to the sub-human world, to the human or physical world, and to the
astral world; for we have no intention of trying to penetrate the
higher planes. We may begin with the sub-human world, and here
we find several forms, among which the three following classes may
be named : I) The Black Swarm, 2) the Litter of Lilith, and 3)
The Brood ef Samael.
These three classes are quite distinct one from another. « The
Black Swarm » includes a crowd of different forms of being who
have not been able to maintain their position even on the lower steps
of the involutionary scale, the off-scourings of Progress who have
fallen into the shadows, not into the utter dark on the borders of
Chaos where live « The Divers of the Darkness *, but in that part
of Darkness which is but in opposition to Light, for it is to be remem-
bered that the two polarities will manifest themselves at every stage.
- These are « Watchers * but almost unconsciously, one might almost
say that they are as microbes to thought, ready to effect lodgment
at any feeble point and to establish contagion, for they may attract
other units of the Black Swarm.
« The Litter of Lilith * includes those creatures impregnated with
evil who are bom from an ugly sub-conscious, being thus rather those
which will readily accept evil that those which create it. The girl or
young woman who lets herself slip into vice through indolence, die'
man who frequents low company because most of the men around
him do the same, the mother who neglects her child either from la-
ziness or indifference to maternal duty, the poor workman or the
gilded idler, all these are not actively evil but they bring evil creatures
to birth by their passiveness, and the Thought-Forms thus bom find
nourishment from the weaklings of humanity. Lilith, queen of the
hells, welcomes and directs them, for it must not be forgotten that the
 INVISIBLE BEINGS 87

beings of the shadows find their subsistence as readily in sins of omis-

mission as of commission.
« The Brood of Samael * is a group containing those Invisible
Beings which spring up everywhere from human anger or ill-doing,
from acts of cruelty, from lies, from wishes of all-will, from a burst
of rage, from states of mind which have not lasted long enough to
create a Thought-From endued with an independent existence. Even
as « The Litter of Lilith », so these Invisible Beings of « The
Brood of Samael » do not maintain a definite link to the person who
first gave them life, but they have an alliance to every closely asso-
ciated thought. Thus a man who has struck a child a cruel blow in
a moment of anger has not created a Thought-Form viable in itself,
but he has set in force a movement having the power to attract other
movements or to coordinate itself to them.thus becoming a Being should
the group of movements or forces find itself in contact with some
other similar act of brutality, done either by man or woman, and there-
after the Evil Thing thus started will continue to grow. It is well
known that evildoing, and even malignant mischief are highly conta-
gious, and herein is found the cause.
In these three groups : « The Black Swarm *, « The Litter of
Lilith » and « the Brood of Samael », the reader will have remark-
ed that that « the hells » intervene, which brings up the problem of
« demons », a question of intense psychological and occult interest
of which we shall speak in a succeeding article. It will be sufficient
to mention, here, that the two following groups may be regarded
as forming the bridge between the sub-devachanic world and the
human world : « The Witch's Familiars * which are the
outlaws of Pride, and <c The Incubi » and « The Succubi » which
are the outlaws of Lust.
(To be continued)

A grain of sand will blind, where a large piece of matter will do no

harm. The selfish man blinds himself readily, because his own worth
is so small.

The most terrible of all disasters in life is to have reached the limit
of desire. It is sufficiently easily attained. But no man, yet, has ever
reached the limit of aspiration, and hence it is the path of joy.
a " ' " " j_a ' "-^

Xlotabk &ook*
Mans Highest Purpose

KAREL WEINFURTER
CtUder Mid Co, London — 10|0)

D
ECLARING that his book presents a practical guide to the
esoteric teachings of the Rosicrucians, the author throws
down his gauntlet in a dangerous field. There will be few
dare pick it up. This German book, well enough translated,
is one of the very few books of which it can definitely be said that
the reader will learn a very great deal, for the writer knew that of
which he spoke. To say that it is « the lost word regained * is not
necessary, for the Word has never been lost, but Weinfurter does
give one of the keys to the spiritual world, he does unlock a gate to
it, he does act as guide. This is not a book about the leaching of mysti-
cism; very simply and soundly, it teaches mysticism itself. The full
analysis of the origin of Mantra practices, the right handling of vo-
wel sounds in order to invoke the Army of the Voice, the Rose Cross
interpretation of the secrets of Christianity, and the setting forth of
the mystical stages are, each and every one of them, so striking a pre-
sentation of very little known truths as almost to justify the words
< a revel ative exegesis *. Certainly one of the most important books
of the year.

Clairaudient Transmission

HENRY HOLLEN M.D.

CKenta Publication*. H o l l y w o o d . C M . • Doll. »)
y v w ^ ^ M V ^

Dr. Hollen's reasoning is lucid, his logic is almost with fallacy,

and his evidence is first-hand and copious. The result is an argument
 NOTABLE BOOKS , 89

in favour of clairaudient transmission as an interpretation of genius

and mspiiation more closely knit than anything we have seen. As
applied to a very large percentage of cases, the author proves his
point; he is himself fair-minded enough to see that it does not apply
to all. The amazing powers of Aura May Hollen, the author's wife,
beginning suddenly, avowedly from spirit sources, and after a period
of spiritual preparation, form, in themselves, an amazing chapter in
the series of important « scripts *. Dr. Hollen is himself perhaps, a
little inclined to emphasize quantity of production. Many a newspa-
per man turns out more material daily than Aura May, and that
as a matter of course; the present writer wrote a five-act drama in
less than two days, with short though sufficiently normal time for
sleep and meals. Dr. Hollen comments much on the fact his wife's
poems need no erasures and come quickly — it is almost a proverb
among poets that « unless all the worth of the poem comes in the
first quarter of an hour, it is fit only for the waste-paper basket *.
Aside from this question of fluency, almost every other feature of
Dr. Hollen's argument stands the acid test. The next point which
remains to be determined is the calibre of Aura-May's work, .whether
it be of the extraordinary intensity of Marguerite Livingston's trans-
cription of Apollonius of Tyana, or the vital interest of Patience
Worth, or merely the pleasant ethical passages of so many clair-
audient or automatic writers whom we could name. But this is a
point apart. So far as Dr. Hollen's book is concerned, it is a valuable
contribution to a momentous subject of thrilling immediacy in the
times wherein we live.

J , - Black Light

TALBOT MUNDY
<HutoBlnBo>, London • 9|d)

He who has not the books of Talbot Mundy on his shelf has
lost much. Not only has he lost many a pleasant hour in the appre-
ciation of ( a good story *, written by a master stylist; not only
has he failed to make the acquaintance of characters who would
remain his thought-friends for many a long day; but, beyond these,
he has robbed himself of the privilege of seeing the real « ivory
gates and golden * of the worlds-on-the-threshold through very
virile eyes. We insist on this latter point. The Yogi-Astrologer in
 1'

90 THE SEER

« Black Light * is a thoroughly masculine creation, and the occult

references in this book — there are a good many — are of a robust
kind. These books of Mundy's are the best novels of India ever
written, and they are the best occult stories that English literature has
had since Bulwer Lytton and « Zanoni *. It is to be understood
that these are not occult books figuring as novels, they are rattling
stories in every sense of the word, with character dramatization of
the highest degree, but there is real Knowledge in the background,
and the wise will revel therein. We wish we had them all — and there
is no better test of a book's worth.

Cod in the Slums

HUGH REDWOOD
Cllodder n u d S t o u g l i t o n . London • » i->

Buy it. Read it. Think over it. If you be of the praying sort, pray
over it. Then you may come to realise what a potent thing sheer fact
can be. There is one queer thing about the Salvation Army : in all
ruck of controversy, even when its own affairs get entangled, every-
one believes in the Army. Oh ! Usually for someone else, be it under-
stood ! But Catholic Cardinal or freethinking tramp will join in
the phrase : « God Bless the Army *. Redwood has done a fine
piece of work here, with newspaper sense on the outside and a man's
heart below. What's more, he's absolutely right as to conclusions, as
well as to facts; the only weakness that religion can have is its own
defeatism, and in « God in the slums * a simple statement of a
worker's experiences just proves the « modern miracles * of which
it speaks. Redwood, a big newspaper man himself, is the slum wor-
ker in question, by the way. A book to change a man's whole view-
point on life.

The Mystic Will

PROF. HOWARD H. BRINTON
CTfco Maonilllon Co., N e w - Y o r k • Dol. «.SO)

Of late, much has been published concerning Jakob Boehme,

and as we have said before in these columns, it is realised that he
if the real philosophical forerunner of the present era, and that it

Hi
 NOTABLE BOOKS 9f

is more necessary to know Boehme than Plato or Aristode. But

Boehme takes knowing 1 Prof. Brinton is by nature, as well as by
scholarship, singularly fitted for the supremely difficult task of ana-
lysing Boehme's vast and entangled output and synthetising the re-
sult into a setting which shall not only stand four-square historically
but — what is much more important — shall fit into a conceited
presentation of the whole field of mystic consciousness. This has not
elsewhere been so well done. For those who desire to understand
Boehme — or, for that matter, to understand the whole Protestant
and modem practical mystic movement — this book is an essential.

Heal Thyself

Dr. EDWARD BACH

C w . Daniel Co, London • <3|9

f For those who are sick, peace of mind and harmony with the
Soul is the greatest aid to recovery *. These words should be the
daily thought of every invalid, and still more so of every doctor. The
writer of this review has twelve years experience in a big city hos-
pital, and is well aware of the error of surgeons and physicians in
maintaining to the patients that c serum-therapy >, or « electro-
therapy », or « nostrum-therapy * will cure. Many, perhaps most
therapeutic treatments may prove of assistance, but they do not re-
place the healing forces of Nature, and these are more easily tapped
by the patient than by the doctor. This little book is quite clearly
written in a « pious > vein, and this may tend to weaken some of
medical advice therein, but the principle is absolutely sound, and,
properly followed out — even for a few weeks — would raise many
an invalid from his or her sick-bed once and for all.

Madame Blavatsky, Occultist

JOSEPHINE RANSOM
TSteooophleal rPubllohlnn; Houao, London - »|«J

The, healthiest sign in Theosophy today is the return of attention to

 -••

— « .
92 THE SEER

its one great Leader, the only Teacher in its ranks. Since it is evid
ently the author's desire to renew faith in H. P. B. and the Ancient
Wisdom — a faith sorely tried in late years by politicians, pseudo-
prelates and ( plucked » students who have tried to speak for her,
praise must be given to so laudable an effort. There are a couple of
interesting chapters on the sacred phrase of the East : c Om Mani
Padme Om », and the six-syllable or seven-syllable question therein
is discussed in detail.

Moments with H. P. B. Compiled by Two Students

Harbl«ia an d Harbison, Oeenno, Colli.

To this little compilation, well pirinted and convenient in form,

showing a spiritual grasp of the higher Theosophical truth by the two
compilers, nothing but unstinted approval can.be given. It must have
been very tempting to make the book ten times as long — but this
would have weakened its value. All honour to those who know to
give honour where honour is due !

Other books received

The Moth and the Candle, by E. Savell Hicks (Henry Walker,
London 7/6). A very finely written novel dealing with the drug
habit and its cure. Everyone lives happily « ever after *.
The Soul of a Dog ,by F. M. Archer (The Churchman Publis-
hing Co. London 1/-) This little brochure is based on the theory
that the dog must have a soul because of the evidences of its intelli-
gence and devotion, and, as such, must have some part in the future
life.
A Feather to Fly With, by Fred Waters, (Cecil Palmer, London,
7/6) The theme of this novel, the wife who allows herself to be
thrust into the background for the sake of the children, is not a new
one. Yet the book is written with much skill and the characters live.
The interest of the reader is kept stirred throughout.

It is better to repent of not have done a thing than to repent of hav-

ing-done it.
 national ana International QVotrolog^

S « w Moon. MovsmlKr Ss MKBS p. u>. Oraeuwloli

(For prediction* prior to (hi* date, i e « t b e S e p t e m b e r
i H U e o f T U B SBBR

G
| ENERAL FEATURES OF THE LUNATION. —
For the. whole of Western Europe, there is a terrible con-
I centration of forces in House IV, which is particularly bad
for the land and those who work on it. There is likely
be increased taxation on land, and there will be difficulty to property-
owners and to the working classes as well. The lunation is in
exact quincunx with Uranus in Aries, the sign which rules
and Germany, and this would seem to bring about General
in both countries, with riotous conditions. There will be, in
especially, the formation of a government which is likely to be attac-
ked on all sides, and there may be trouble with the House of
in which the Bishops will be prominent. Unfavourable, also,
royalty. Along the lines of strict finance, the situation improves,
the United States, it is above all the question of public health
is likely to be menaced, and, in the case of public riots, the
militia and the police — probably also the military forces —
be depended upon. Governors of states will take action which
reprimanded by the Federal Government. Some general effort
bem made to reduce salaries of Government employes or to
payments under the Pension Act, which will raise public
The situation will be less strained on the Pacific Coast, and
Pacific Coast cities will give unusually generous sums for the
of the unemployment

England. — General elections. Unexpected strength on the Con-

servative side, much trouble at the polling.

France. —> Dissatisfaction with die Premier's visits abroad. For-

 94 T H E SEER

mation of another party, having the backing of the financiers. Disas-

trous storms in the West.

Spain. — Overthrow of the Ministry, but by another constitutional

party, not by a royalist coup d'etat

Portugal, T— Earthquake along the Atlantic Coast and the islands

off Africa,

Germany. — Sabotage of several factories, requiring the calling

out of the reserves. Renewal of efforts to embroil Poland and Russia.

Serbia. — Some changes in the judicial system, or some important

law case. A threatened revolution rapiidly put down by monarchist
supporters.

Russia. — Failure to acquire a loan, followed by break-down of

the transportation facilities and famine. Return of the American
workers, with exchange of hostile notes between the governments.

India. — Revolt in Central India in the Native States, and sharp

antagonisms concerning the administration of, the reforms proposed
at the Round Table. Probable illness or death of one of the most
prominent Nationalist leaders.

Oceanic. — Destructive earthquake shock, and, very shortly be-

fore, a marine disaster in the China Seas.

Elals Unis. — The characteristic of the lunation is the amount of

sickness which will be noted in the country. Political troubles engen-
dered by the labor unions. Sharp clashes between State and Federal
Governement on unemployment questions. Serious railroad disaster,
followed by fire, or some big incendiary fire in the region between
the Alleghanies and the Mississippi

Central Amerca. — Renewal of frontier troubles, and American

marines will be sent to relieve the situation.
'J
- K -

31 practical Course
in tlje Oracular Sciences
The Tarot Aetrolotjy
Kabballsun Chiroloijy

Hetrmettic Numerology VIII

The Number Eight. — The student of Hermetics will need to

pause a moment, here, and take careful note that 8 is the two 4's, the
balance of material things; and that it is the four 2's, or the material
exteriorisation of the line of spiral evolution. The foregoing sentence,
alone, should explain to him why 8 is synonymous with Justice.
There are seven notes in the scale, as we have said, but Perfection
does not lead to immoblity, but to mobility; the septenary leads
to the Octave, a repetition of a vibratory frequence, but higher, or,
it may be, lower. It has a somewhat sinister significance because it is
just, with punishment as well as reward in its power; and though
named by Pythagoras « the number of equal evenness », it was
a number of warning, since it indicated habit, and habit is dangerous,
since even doing the same good thing well continually does not spell
progress. It is not well to halt on Stage 8, and the Gnostics saw it
as a shadow-ring around the Terrestrial Spheres.
The Occult Geometry of Eight — We have said that this re-
presents two squares, side by side, the balancing of two formed for-
ces, and as such it suggests oscillation, rather than equilibrium, which
belongs to the number 10, as we shall see. The eight-pointed star is
a two-fold cross, in the form of two X's, or an X superposed on.
the sign for « plus ». There is a profound symbol in this, for it may
be transmuted to show the 3 arms above and the 5 below, the spring-
ing upward after it has been seen that the higher 3 over-balances
the lower 5. The three upper star-points are of gold, the two hori-
zontal ones of silver, and the three lower of base metal. When
one square is inserted diamond-wise in the other, the square is sur-
round by four triangles, and 8 has been transmuted by another process
into the holy 5. There are other forms, in Occult Geometry, but
these will serve to show the depth of this symbol.
 THE SEER •4

TAe Symbolic Concordances of the Number Eight. — As has

already been suggested in the preceding paragraphs, 4 plus 4 indi-
cates balance, two 4's indicates choice, and four 2's suggests the po-
larities at their four cardinal points, or in their four planes Earth,
Water. Fire and Air. As 5 plus 3, the choice leads to transmutation;
as 6 plus 2 it manifests from the Inner Man outwardly; as 7 plus 1 —
unhappily a very rare form — it is the stop upward from human per-
fection toward spiritual Initiation by a divine calling.
Kabbalistically.the number Eight is related to the Arcana JUSTICE,
and has a dual interpretation in its triple meanings. We may regard
Death and Life therefrom as a sufficient example, even as Harmony
indicates a compelled change from that which was inharmonious. The
Swastika is a very ancient symbol for Justice, and one of its inner
meanings was that darkness cannot quench light, but light can dispel
darkness.
Alphabetically the number Eight is associated with the 8th letter
of the Hebrew alphabet, Heth, of which the hieroglyph is a field
under cultivation, The student must avoid the common error of sup-
posing this to represent a field of grain; it is a "field, but whether it
-raise grain or thistles, a good crop or a lean one, depends upon the
work done. The balance is just; we shall judge ourselves, or, more
exactly, the crop that we raise shall serve to judge us.
Astrological ly, the 8th Number is allied with the 6th sign, Scorpio,
the sign of hidden things, and dual in its force. The old tradition of
the < Scorpion with the with » and the « Scorpion without the sting »
refers to its dual aspect. Esoterically the number 8 is allied to Demeter, "
the Great Mother, as, indeed, the symbol of Cancer might suggest.
' Masonically (Dequer) the Number 8 corresponds to the Royal
Master degree, of which the three taps with the foot, the candidates'
answer as to Alpha and Omega, and the three ways of destruction
on the three planes of being evoke the union (4-4) of the Complete
Self.
The color of the number 8, as Scorpio, is a sombre red. The
note is the lower octave Do, C on the scale of C major.
The Number Eight in Human physiology. — Both in its rela-
tion to Scorpio and to Cancer, this number indicates the genital organs.
Those who have studied the training of the serpent fire or Kundalini
(sex), force, will see the connection with the transmutation of the 5
plus 3.
T H E DIRECTOR OF T H E INSTITUTE
(to be continued)
THE SEER
A M o n t h l y R e v i e w oi A s t r o l o g y
a n d of this P s y c h i c a n d Occult Sciences

fnstihit Astrologique - Carthage, Tunitie

As a wide hospitality is herein extended to ell branches of psychic!

and occult thought, it is deemed preferable to leave to all cinttibu-
tors the pr'wilege of responsibility for the ideals expressed in their
articles.
Vol. IV No 3 N o v e m b e r 1931 P r i c e 1 - or 26 eta

Reflectians
RIENTAL PHILOSOPHY, however much m
vogue at the moment, should not be permitted to lead
us into a forgetfulness of classic philosophy, especially
that of the Greeks, and, for the same reason, modern
science should hesitate in loo freely boasting of its
discoveries. It is useful, from time lo time,, to refresh
the memory with the teachings of the Greek philoso-
phers, whose works are the basis of all our Twentieth Century philo-
sophy and of all our modem science.
The first Ionic school was that of the Hylozoists who declared
that Life and Matter Were inseparable. Thales of Miletus (640 B.C.),
set forth this theory with detail, and hence it cannot exactly be claim-
ed as a discovery of the Twentieth Century. Anaximander of Mile-
tus (611 B.C.) declared that all Matter Was dual, of opposite polari-
ties, and that Mailer and Life had their origin in pure motion. Nothing
could be more modern in statement. Anaxfmenes of Miletus (601
B;C.)- taught that an aeriform or etheric soul was the basis of the
Cosmos; in the same Way that the soul of a man Was the fundamental
of his physical body. Heraclitus of Ephesus (circa 540 B.C.) Went
even further and set forth that spiritual fire was the origin of every-
thing, and he explained how this fite descended through Water to
 98 THE SEER

earth, and from earth, through air, back to fire, thus teaching the
eternal cyclic movement of Nature.
Though the leader of a great independent movement which has
never died out from that day to this, Pythagoras of Samos (579
B. C.) Was of the Cosmological School. He had studied in Egypt
and had visited India, and his grasp of knowledge Was extraordinary.
He knew that some of the Fixed Stars were binary (a supposedly
recent discovery of Astronomy), he taught that the Earth rotated
on its axis, that the Earth revolved around the Sun, and that the Sun
itself Was in slow motion around some invisible body — the Central
Sun. He Was a mathematician and geometrician of the first Water,
and much of the mathematics of the present day is but a development
of the Greek geometers. He Was also the Father of Symbolism to the
Western World. Xenophanes of Colophon (569 B.C.) had already
grasped the principles of biological evolution, and explained the pre-
sence of marine fossils on the lops of mountains by alternations of ele-
vation and subsidence, as does a geological professor, today. Parme-
nides of Elea (510 B.C.) insisted that the interstellar space Was not
a vacuum, that Space Was an unlimited sphere, and that apparently
empty Space Was filled by an imponderable ether, possessing inherent
existence. Moreover he taught that there could be no absolute chan-
ges, every change bringing about but another aspect of the True. Zeno
of Elea (485 B.C.) had grasped the relation between macrocosm and
microcosm and thought that the balance between the infinitely
grand and the infinitely small should always be maintained. Melis-
sus of Samos (479 B.C.) established the fact that the substance of all
things-Was but an aspect of their essence, both being eternal but in
constant flux. Empedocles of Agrlgentum (500 B. C.) advanced the
Heraclitean doctrine of the Cosmic cycle* showing that love or attrac-
tion and hate or disaggregation Were the principal contributing causes,
Anaxagoras of Clazomenae (c. 500 B. C.) argued further that
Cosmic Love and Cosmic Hate indicated a Cosmic goal, but not
personal and arbitrary as with the Homeric gods.
Carrying forward the Heraclitean philosophy, the Greeks reached
an understanding of the Atomic Theory, trumpeted on every side as
a discovery of the Nineteenth Century. Leucippus of Abdera
(480 B.C. ) first outlined the Atomic Theory, saying that all matter,
even the most apparently solid, Was composed of infinitely smaU
particles differing only in their position and arrangement. This is more
strictly molecular than Atomic. Democritus of Abdera (460 B.C.),
with astonishing prevision, taught thai atoms Were the same in essence
 REFLECTIONS 99

but different in magnitude — which is exactly true if the differing

number- of ions and anions in an atom be taken as differing * magni-
tude ». Democritus explained sensation, and even idea, by atomic
movement.
The second great period of Greek Philosophy was marked by the
emphasis on psychology rather than cosmology. Protagoras of Abdera
(490 B. C.) taught the Theory of Relativity more than 2.000 years
before Einstein, stating that Man could only know what Was true to
him, not what Was true in itself, and denying absolute Motion. So-
crates of Athens (471 B. C.) Went further than the Sophists, in
teaching that Man should analyse his conscience and his acts in order
to find morality and oirtuep in which case he Would be guided by
Divine Wisdom, from God, the gods, or wisdom in itself. Antisthenes
of Athens (452 B. C.) followed Socrates in the quest for virtue, and
found it in the principle of self-control. Aristippus of Cyrene (432
B. C.) sought to diminish the aridity of this teaching by declaring that
the goal of life is pleasure, but his Hedonism called for an ever-
increasing subtlety in the appreciation of intellectual pleasure.
Plato of Aegina (427 B. C.), under the influence of Socrates and
Euclid of Megara (not the geometrician) developed his philosophy
on the Theory of Ideas, holding that the Idea is the true archetype
of all that exists. What seems to be material is but the materialisation
of an Idea, and the three prime ideas are the Good, the True and the
Beautiful.
Aristotle of Stagira (384 B. C.) insisted rather upon the study of
the real and the material, teaching that the-Idea could not exist
without the power to take form and the necessity of taking it, and
that the material would reveal the ideal, thus being in a measure
opposed to Plato and becoming the Father of Experimental Science.
But he Was nowise so materialistic as his disciples. Zeno the Stoic
(350 B, B.) combined the Platonic and Aristotelian concepts, teach-
ing thai it Was not the material which Was real, but the real which
Was material. Epicurus of Samos (341 B. C.) reverted to the teach-
ings of Heraclitus, but declared that the criteria of all judgments
could not be other than human perceptions.
Thus, without touching at all on the Alexandrian School, or on
Neo-Platonism, which had an Oriental background. We find that in
Cosmology the Greeks Were far advanced, that the Atomic Theory
and Relativity were familiar to them, that they understood cosmic
 M : THE SEER
cycles, and both spiritual and biological evolution, and that their
psychology and ethics Would not suffer in comparison with the
teaching of today. This superb structure of human thought is a part
of our Western heritage, and should never be forgotten.
•#
Two very important studies on Haunted Houses considered from
the scientific viewpoint have appeared recently : in La Revue Spirite
from the pen of the eminent Ernesto Bozzano, and in Zeitschrift fur
metapsychische Forschung, by Dr. Emil Mattiesen, also an authority
of high note. It is noteworthy that both these scientists, after an in-
tensive and detailed study of the subject, have found themselves
compelled to set aside nearly all the factors of telepathy, and even of
the « cryptothesia of location * — which, of late, has been generally
accepted as a prime cause in heuntings — and have come out openly
in the declarations that « it is always a Spirit of a living person, or
of discarnate being ». Sig. Bozzano, in his study, points out that a
leading element in all these phenomena is the intensity of the vibrations
in the spirit-body.
• •
The Society of Bio-physical studies at Milan reports a case which
it has had under investigation for some time, that of a young peasant
girl of Lombardy, able to recall at least three previous lives. In her
most recent life she Was a girl suffering with tuberculosis, but of good
family, and she describes this life in a pure Italian unknown to her
save while in trance, for the girl speaks only a mountain patois in her
Waking moments. In the life preceding, she was a servant in the house
of a physician in the Middle Ages, and her precise knowledge of an-
cient customs has been of value lo historians. In the life preceding that,
she describes herself as a dancer, and — most curiously — though a
heavy-footed and clumsy girl in natural life, she can dance with light-
ness and grace when partly aroused from trance, but kept in the sug-
gestion of this former life. The girl, herself, is more frightened than
pleased by these experiences, and, released from her experiments in
Milan, has gone back to her mountain village lo marry a young she-
pherd.

iPulfilUo jpreoictions
The lunation of October proved fruitful in the fulfilment of pre-
dictions. On page 45 we stated England — The characteristic feature
of the month will be the expose of the utter failure of the Labour
Government, and efforts on its own part to support itself at the cost
of the Workers will cause a party split and perhaps its fall. 77i£s is
~~_ REFLECTIONS - 101

exactly what happened. The Labour Party could not secure the
support of the Labour Unions, and the Liberals — divided into
several factions by the tactics of Lloyd George — Would not support
the government, which fell.
STOP-PRESS NOTICE. — At the moment of going to press the first
results of the elections in England are announced. Though incomplete,
they are a crushing « expose of the utter failure of the Labour Go-
vernment *, and, in the exact terms used in our French edition of last
month, it is « a Conservative landslide *. Our predictions in thii
question are important, for, until this very election, the Labour Party
had seemed lo be gaining strength in all countries.
On the same page We slated : Ireland — Martial law will be
proclaimed in some parts of Ireland. Under dale line of Oct. 14 at
the end of the first Week °1 the lunation, it Was announced that several
large depots of munitions had been discovered, and that the garrisons
of Ulster had all been reenforced.
On the same page : Eastern Europe — Anti-royalist attac s in
Roumania and Jugo-Slavia are highly probable, and there will be a
dangerous attempt at asassination with, probably, a serious injury to
a person of royal blood. No one was injured, but, with curious exact-
ness, two attempts at assassination of royalty Were made, one just at
the beginning of the lunation, and one just after. The first Was a bomb
attempt to blow up the royal train, and occurred a few miles out of
Belgrade, and the other was the destruction of a railroad bridge over
which the royal train Was lo pass, not far from Bucharest. The first
failed entirely, but the authors of the outrage Were arrested; the
second was discovered by the driver of the pilot engine.
On the same page we said : United States — The intervention of
the Government... in the West Indies is likely to bring cut an appeal
for arbitration — A very serious revolt which threatened in Cuba
Was brought lo a sudden ending by an unofficial notification from
Washington that disturbance would not be tolerated. This strength-
ened the hand of the Cuban government, and the revolt Was stopped
within three days. • 'fit*
In our French edition, covering the first part of this lunation, we
announced for Germany : Threat of suicide or resignation of a leading
figure in the world of finance. The head of the Board of Directors
of the Darmstadder Bank committed suicide the day that the great
bank closed its doors, and a few days later Dr, Curlius, the German
Minister of Foreign Affairs, resigned by reason of dissatisfaction
with his financial efforts abroad.
 — 102 —
'• ••'. ,i "."- -v, i

Suns CDf ©0i

S I B Y L BRISTOWE (1)

(According to the Babylonians, the Stars were the Heavenly Flock; the Sun
die Old Sheep; Sibzianna (probably the Northern Star) the Star of the Shep-
herds, the Shepherds being the Seven Planets. The conjunction of Saturn and
Jupiter in the zodiacal sign Pisces is suppose'd to have formed the Star which
led the Magi to the manger where lay the infant Christ.)
The Old Sheep sank to rest and dreamed on pillows grey and gold,
And the Seven Planets ruled the skies and watched the heavenly fold .
. Of lambs that roamed the spacious fields, far flung yet desolate
With Sibsianna as their guide, the Ram to keep the gate.
Happily played the myriad lambs in that celestial herd;
They followed down the velved roads where rushing movement stirred
The soft sheets of the universe: they felt the windways croon;
They trespassed through the veils of dawn and tracked the silver moon.
One night a little lamb strayed forth; no Shepherd saw him go
Ont of the darkness strewn with flocks which glimmered pale as snow;
He wandered out beyond the reach of all serenely gay,
Intent on slipping down the streams that mark the Milky Way.
On, on he sped past world on world; o'er rippling floods of white,
Leaving behind a thousand years, a thousand points of light;
The hours swung measureless. On. on, past tracts of massing time
In nebulous immensity, unlimited) sublime.
He watched the seething ages whirl, the aeons' breathless net?
The shaping of Eternity; the abysmal rifts in space;
The days' triumphant entry to the centuries in mold —
He saw one dim great Figure wielding forces manifold.
Fearful he stayed his feet, for monstrous cycles came and went
Converging to one purpose, moved the mighty firmament
Toward one ending. One. And down futurity afar
He saw creation bend to One — led by a shining Star.
« Where have yon been », the Old Sheep said, as the tired Lamb crept to bad
«And what have you seen ?» the Old Sheep said.—«The living and the dead,-
The woof of life, the weft of death, the stigmaed hands of Him
Who holds the threads that bind the moon and Keep the solstice trim ».
I heard a voice that cried, Oh Lamb,- the old things pass sway
And Sibzianna's light grows dim as Pisces gathers sway;
The myths of Babylon recede, the wail of Ichabod —
No longer Sheep — henceforward ye — are Ohosen Suns of God ».

fl) President, Poetry Circle, Lyceum Club, London. Reprinted from

. f rbe
t Lyceum Book of Verse », edited by Mollis Stanley-Wrench, (Methueo
and Co., London).
 A STROLO0Y

favourable (Bitmtnts for ttorj.-ffltc.

NOTE. — By reason of repeated requests from readers, these analyses of

favourable dates have been classified. They are general, of course; the dates
favourable to each person must be calculated from his or her own horoscope.
(American readers will remember that Atlantic Time is 6 hrs. earlier, Pacific
Time is 8 hrs. earlier.) India is 5 1/2 hrs; later, Australia 10 hrs; and New
Zealand 11 1/2 hrs. later.

F
OB GENERAL PURPOSES. — Favourable Days and Hours. —
According to SUIHV, Lunar aiul planetary aspects, the most fav-
ourable day* will be : Nov. 21st. noon; 24th, morn; 25th. after-
noon; 2(ith moiit: 30th morn; Dec. 1st all day; 3rd morn: 5th
even: Blh alter; 9th all day; 13th after; loth "morn: 20th after;
Unfavourable Days and Hours. — Nov. 21^t even; 24th after;
25th morn; 27th nkrht; 28th even: Duo. 2nd after; 3rd after; 4th morn;
oth morn, noon; 7th even; 8th even; 11th after and even; ltilb even; 17th
morn; 19th early morn.

ENGAGEMENT AND MARRIAGE. — Favourable Days and Hours for

matters pertaining to Affairs of the Heart. — Best Day of the Month for a
Man. — Nov. 25, after. Best Day of the Month for a woman. — Nov. 30,
night and early morning:. Other good days. — Nov. 21 Dec. 8 morn.
Unfavourable Days and Houss, — Worst Day of the Month for a Man. —
Dee. 14. Worst Day of the Month for a Woman Dec. 19. Other bad day*;
Dee. 7.

BUSINESS AND FINANCE. — Favourable Days and Hours. — Best Day

for Finance — Nov. 25. Best Day for Steady Business. Dee. 19 after. Best
Day for New Venture or Speculation — Dee. 8. Other good days. — Nov. 30,
Dec. 13.
Unfavourable Days and Hours. — Worst Day for Finance, — Dee. 11 —
Worst Day for Steady Business, — Nov. 28, even: Worst Day for New
Venture or Speculation.— Nov. 24, after.'Other bad days.— Dec. 14, Dec 19.

VOYAGES AND LONG TRAVEL — Favourable Days. — Beat Day to

Start. — Dec. 8, early morn. Other good days — Nov. 25.
Unfavourable Days — Worst Day to Start — Nov. 30 even. Other bad
days — Nov. 24, after: Dee. 20, morn.

SURGICAL OPERATIONS. — Arrange if possible between Nov, 23-24,

and Dec. 10-20. Most favourable Day and Hour — Dec. 15, noon.
104 THE SEER

AJhtrt

U 1 * » * «

V- * k
«C
A BQ
V *
?
"«=— Q
3 *L f"." laal
U **] "2T
•> A
V
M

~ a Q Q *
w.c.
Q *-
.-.-.. ?
'-- MB9g* »' 3
—m B88SBS

%oxo6topt of the JHmttl)

ALBERT EINSTEIN
(World-famous mathematician and physicist, promulgator of the « Einstein
Theory of Relativity ». for which he received the Nobel Prize)

" This horoscope has been chosen for its interest with regaryl to the newly
discovered planet Pluto, concerning the signification of which astrologers are
now careful!/ working. One of the theories Which is coming to the front —
especially in Germany is that of considering Pluto as the octave of Mercury,
even as Neptune is of the Moon and Uranus of the Sun. If this be so, it may
be be of special interest to see if the position of Pluto in Einstein's horoscope
will help to determine if the « Einstein Theory » is correct, now that it has.
been contested and modified by higher mathematicians all the world over.
In this theme. Pluto plays a very prominent part. The planet is in sextile
with the Sun and with the Mid-Heaven, both of which are indicative of renown,
and the Sun is in Pisces, often associated with a desire for publicity and the
knack of gaining the support of others. Pluto is also in trine with Mars, the
planet of energy, in Capricorn, a sign of serious thought, and in House V I I I ,
which deals sometimes with initiatory mathematics. Mars in Capricorn in VIII
is a very self-centred and often cock-sure position, but that need not be
emphasized; the close relationships with Pluto of Pluto to Sun, Mid-Heaven
and Mars must be given their full weight.
But not all the aspects of Pluto are favorable I It is sharply and most evilly
aspected to planets in both the Houses of Intelligence, both that of Reason
and that of Higher Thought. This is highly important. Pluto is in square with
Uranus, planet of discovery, in House III. the House of the Lower Mind;
and is also in an evil square with Jupiter, planet of religion and of just thinking,
in the House of Philosophy. Whether we are justified or no in regarding Pluto
as a determining factor in this horoscope, the fact remains that the planet is
in vigorous affliction to the Houses of Thought and, as is known, serious
afflictions of Mercury or Saturn to these Houses indicate erroneous thinking.
Thus the horoscope snows fame, energy, desire for renown, and mathematical
grasp, but also danger of elaboration of detail on a false basis (Pluto square
Uranus in Virgo in House III), and without full understanding of the philoso-
phical truths whichl lie higher than mere calculation (Pluto, square Jupiter in
Aquarius in House I X ) .
The horoscope shows an agreable personality, but this is cultivated rather \
rather than natural. Cancer is on the Ascendant and the Moon as Ruling planet
is in Sagittarius — both favorable, Aries ruling the House of Profession, and
the House of Friends shows the intention to achieve reputation through trie
help of friends; Venus and Neptune in this latter House, the one in Aries and
the other in Taurus, show that advancement in life will be as carefully calcul-
ated as any problem in mathematics. It is most unquestionably an intellectual
horoscope, but rather that of an able and shrewd thinker than that of a scientist,
and, effectively, the Theory of Relativity was well known long before Einstein;
the work of the latter haying been to apply it and to make it popularly known.
In this regard, the position of Pluto to the planets in the two Houses of
InteiligoBc* commands attention.
 — 106 —

(%Us
OVE TUVESON

II • The Tetrad or the Four Quarters

LL THINGS in creation contain or consist of four princ-
iples or parts which are necessary for the manifestation and
continuation of life. Ever since most ancient times, these
four principles have been symbolised in different ways and
systems among different people.
. These four principles may be illustrated by a simple diagram — a
Zodiacal circle within a square. The four cardinal signs Aquarius,
Leo Taurus and Virgo are opposite each other and if we connect the
two masculine signs : Aquarius and Leo by a straight line and sim-
ilarly connect the two feminine signs : Taurus and Scorpio, the two
lines cross each other at right angles, thus indicating the proper relation
of the two opposites.
We should remember that the signs Taurus and Scorpio have each
a double significance; Taurus is represented either as the Ox (=bond-
age) or as the Bull (—^Vitality) ; Scorpio is represented as the deadly
Scorpion, on the lower plane, but on the higher plane by the Eagle,
thus indicating that the life-function may and eventually will raise
man by transmutation.
Aquarius, as the center of the first quarter of the Tetrad, represents
the « Divine Spark » in its direct relation or connection with the
Cosmo-Spirit. Therefore, this first principle is unchanging or fixed;
while the three Taurus, Leo and Scorpio are always in motion.
Motion or friction makes heat; heat causes expansion; this is growth
and growth is manifested life. All this were impossible without the
« division of the one » Spirit; for the Cosmo-Life vibrates rays or
sparks in all directions continually. We can do no mathematical work
with only the unit; neither can the Cosmic Spirit manifest in all div-
ersities without being diffused.
 ON CYCLES 107

The second, the third and the fourth principle issue from the first;
but all the innumerable billions of multiplied tetrads are within the
great ONE, the Macrocosm.
One dividing into its two opposites causes action. The united activ-
ity of the Two opposites results in the Third; the third makes a bal-
ance and a link between its two originators and the three as a «three-
unit » cannot remain static or inactive, but their incessant activities
constitute the Fourth aspect of the tetrad, making a perpetual or et-
ernal life-manifestation.
Moses symbolized the meaning of the tetrad by the four hebrew
letters JHVH (the tetragrammaton) .This is «the lost word* and the
sacred name which the Jews forbade themselves to pronounce (be-
cause they could not). A few are beginning to learn what it means to
properly express that name. Its meaning has been given as : / am;
I am that I am; I will be what I will to be; I am it; I will become,
— all of which are quite correct. For it means the source of the real
KatMrafatMr
Umtrmrtamr

£ ^Spirit
n
both •• TTI*« im» T e t v e t

1
F.< a. ThtTtrr*. F i d > CYOII *W>|

or higher and complete /, the God-spark, the Spirit-entity or the Christ

in man.
• The reduced number value of the word « Christ * is four, thus •
C R + R + I + S + T - | - 0 + S = 1480, 1 + 4 + = 13,
600 100 10 200 300 70 200
I -f 3 = 4. The reduced number value of the tetragrammaton is
TWICE four, thus : H + V + H + J = 26, 2 + 6 = 8. Eight
5 6 5 10
is the first cube of whole numbers, and 888 is the number value of the
name Jesus.
Hie.« Holy Trinity » is also a tetrad; because there, tht Father-
 108 T H E SEER

and-Mother principles are put together and considered as one, and the
first of the Trinity (Fig. 1) Geometrically, the tetrad is represented
by the s square, which has four equal sides, four right angles and four
corners. Also by the Tetrahedron (Fig. 2), for this solid has four
equal surfaces, four corners and four times three equal angles. The
cross and the swastica (Fig. 3) also represent the tetrad.
A circular serpent, biting its tail, is an old and significant symbol,
which among other things, also refers to the Zodiac. The division
between each round or cycle of development is then where the serp-
ent's head and tail join, or where the sign Aries and Pisces meet
Moses indicated this when he wrote (Gen. 3 : 15, R. V.) : « The
seed of the woman shall lie in wait for thy head and thou shalt bruise
(sting) his heel * (tail). These words, which refer to the transition
from one cycle to another, may be interpreted in two different ways,
according to which zodiac we are considering; for, in the Cosmo zod-
iac we more through the signs in the opposite direction to that in which
we move in the smaller zodiac. Therefore the circle — serpent rep-
resents two different zodiacs — an important symbol but often over-
looked.
Our Earth carries us through the zodiac signs from Aries (head)
to Pisces (feet, tail), which means that we are under an influence that
moves down-ward; we swallow ourselves or are swallowed by the
law of « the wheel of rebirths ». But our Sun carries us through the
Cosmo-Zodiac, from feet (Pisces) to head (Aries) ; that is : to be
under the influences from the greater spheres is to move upward, to
expand, to be broadminded; then we learn to stand and to walk by
ourselves instead of depending upon others, (compare with Revel.
3 : 16). The circular serpent with tail in mouth is a good symbol of
these two opposite influences; either to be caught, swallowed and put
into repeated bondage, or to be extricated and liberated.
The authors of the Old Testament knew very well that they were
near the end of a great Cycle or Age; and the New Testament writ-
ers knew that the new great Cycle had then begun. This great Cosmo-
Cycle is « The Age of the ages » mentioned in the Bible, (see Eph.
3 : 21, Heb. 13 : 21, R. Ver.), and contains about 25,920 years.

Ill-health is a discord. To live in good health, there must be char-

acter-harmony.
 l!09 —

®t)t QUtrotogiral |krt*

A. VOLGUTNE

I
N SPITE OF SOME ERRORS, Astrology in the Middle
Ages was often more profound than is the Astrology in com-
mon use today. Knowing only the Seven Sacred Planets, old-
time astrologers were able to make more detailed predictions
than we do, even with the Nine Celestial Bodies (ten, if Pluto be
employed), with our Sensitive Points, our pre-natal horoscopes, our
Symbolic Directions and all the other discoveries of our epoch.
It is not in the line of constant novelty that we should strive. Pri-
• marily we should be well acquainted with all the methods of th
Middle Ages, even of those now ignored or forgotten, and we shoul
study the works of the Masters, who have never been outclassed
The modern science of Astrology has brought exactitude and preci-
sion; that of the Middle Ages possessed a depth of insight which i
utterly unknown to our day. Before driving too far ahead, it is essen-
tial that we should endeavor to link together the profundity of th
ancient methods of interpretation and modem of calculation
Of the forgotten factors once widely used in Astrology, the most
important, undoubtedly, is the series of Astrological Parts. It is rare,
nowadays, to find astrologers who use them, and I can affirm that
there is not a single modem astrologer who uses all the Parts
employed by the ancients. The Parts employed by the Institut Astrol-
ogique de Carthage, and those employed by Monsieur Gama, of
Metz have only a relative relationship to the ancient Parts, properly
so called. They are essentially modern, and established upon a diffe-
rent base than those of olden time.
In the Middle Ages, the Astrological Parts were associated with
the Houses. Divided thus into 12 Groups they gave additional preci-
sion to the indications of the Houses of the horoscopes, whereas the
 110 THE SEER

Parts as employed by modem astrologers are usually purely planet-

ary, their relation to the Houses being accidental.
The Arabs seem to have been the first to establish these Parts or
« Fortunes *, as they are sometimes called, and, since many of them
are not generally known and rarely found in any astrological text-
book, it may be useful to the readers of T H E SEER to have a com-
plete list. According to Alcabitius. they are named as follows :
HOUSE /. — 1) Part of Life. In a diurnal (1) birth, apply to the
Ascendant the arc between Jupiter and Saturn, in the order of signs; if noc-
turnal, the arc of Saturn to Jupiter. 2) Part of Hyleg or Viability. From
Aries O" to the New or Full Moon immediately preceding birth; apply to
Ascendant. 3) Part of Futures. Diurnal from Moon to Sun; Nocturnal, from
Sun to Moon; apply to Ascendant (which may correspond with the modern
Part of Fortune). 4) Pari of Venus or Affection. Sometimes called Stability.
Diurnal, Part of Fortune to Part of Futures: Nocturnal, the reverse; apply
to Ascendant. 5) Part of Animosity. Diurnal, from Mars to the Part of
Fortune; Nocturnal, the reverse; apply to Ascendant.
HOUSE II. — 1) Part of Goods. From the Lord of the Second House
to the cusp of the Second House, apply to Ascendant. 2) Part of Poverty or
Mercury. Diurnal, Part of Futures to Part of Fortune; Nocturnal, the rever-
se; apply to Asc. 3) Part of Happiness or Jupiter. Diurnal, Part of Futures,
to Jupiter; Nocturnal, the reverse; apply to Asc. As the reader may observe,
the Parts of Jupiter and of Venus, as set forth by Alchabitius, are nowise the
same as the Parts bearing the same names occasionally used by modern astro-
logers.
HOUSE III. — 1) Part of Brothers. Diurnal, Saturn to Jupitei; Noc-
turnal, the reverse. Apply to Asc. The student will notice that the Part of
Life and the Part of Brothers merely reverse the diurnal and nocturnal order.
Such similarities occur frequently. 2) Part of Aid from Brothers. Diurnal
Sun to Saturn; Nocturnal, the reverse; apply to Ascendant. The Third House
has only these two Parts Indeed, the House has altered its interpretative cha-
racter with the changes of the times. Studies, literature, intelligence, and other
meanings of this house (such as travels by land) have more importance in
modern life than has the influence of brothers. Janduz has stated the cause
for this change very clearly : « On reflection, this change in House meaning
is less strange than it might seem. Until a century and a half ago. the right of
primogeniture was absolute. The eldest brother succeeded to the title, the
estates, to everything, and the younger brothers were dependents. It follows
therefore that in many horoscopes, the health, fortunes and character of the
eldest brother was of supreme importance. Now that the Laws of Succession
provide a greater equality, the Third House is no longer to be interpreted as
referring to the eldest brother mainly ».
(To be continued).
i ii i U >' nut" r ' ' i i I I i j

(1) A diurnal birth is reckoned from noon to midnight, therefore the

afternoon and evening; a nocturnal birth is reckoned from midnight to noon,
therefore the night and the morning.
 PSYCHIC *TUD \A

Spirit JSjanta of Siamt

ERNEST BOZZANO

w *~ ••*?• "w *" '-^

T
HE N E X T CASE which I purpose to consider is drawn
also from the special monograph on this subject by Sig.
Zingaropoli (Luce e Ombra, 1910, p. 614-617) and is also
well authenticated. It occurred in 1859, that is to say in the
lifetime of many people now living, and therefore relatively recent.
Sig. Zingaropoli quotes in detail the most important passages in the
( narrative * of the occurrence, signed by the Mother Abbess and the
Senior Professed Sisters of the Convent of the Franciscan Nuns
(Third Order) of Saint Anne, at Foligno, in the Province of Perugia
Italy, and which « narrative * is confirmed by other authorised wit-
nesses, as will hereinafter be shown.
The deceased who manifested in the manner to be described was
known as Sister Therese-Marguerite Gesta. She was bom at Bastia,
in Corsica, on Mars 15 1797, and was the daughter of a rich merch-
ant. Being naturally of a contemplative nature, she renounced worldly
euse and took the habit of a nun on the 24 th of October, 1826, in
the convent mentioned, and there she died on the 4th of November,
1853.
These introductory details being given, we may now quote directly
the narrative of Mother Marie-Victoire-Constante Vichi, the Mother
Abbess of the Convent :
The 5th of November, the solemn rites were held, but on the 6th, the day
that the Sister should be buried, instead of interring the body in a special place,
as had been planned, it was decided to make for her a woden coffin.(a thing
which had never before been done in the convent) and to bury her in the
common tomb of the Sisters. In the meantime, the Father Confessor of the
Sister hood, Father Laurent, of Solero, after having written some special private
•information concerning the deceased, placed the writing in a glass bottle whic
 112 """ THE SEEfc

he then laid beside the body, in the coffin. Following which, in the presence of
all the Sisters, he pronounced the following word* :
c I have not wished to speak to you of the special gifts possessed by her
(the deceased nun), gifts with which God had favoured her, for the reason
that, if she wishes, she can make herself heard ».
Three days after the sister's death, a plaintive and melancholy voice began
to be heard in the cell where Sister Therese had died, or in the rooms on either
side; at the beginning, little attention was paid to this, it being regarded as
imagination on the part of timid and easily frightened Sisters,
But on the 16th day of November, at 10 o'clock in the morning. Sister
Anne-Felicine Menghini, of Monte-falco, one of the Choir Sisters, more
courageous than her comrades, went into the Linen Room to carry out some
duties, there, which had been assigned to her. Even while she was climbing the
stairs, she heard a stifled plaint, and thought that she recognized the voice of
her deceased friend and partner in work — Sister Therese-Marguerite. This
voice became clearer when she reached the Linen Room. Though alarmed,
Sister Anne-Felicine took courage, and thinking to herself : « There must he
a cat shut up in one of the linen cupboards I *, she went forward quickly
and opened one of the doors,
There was nothing I
Again the sound was heard, but at another place. The Choir Sister opened
that cupboard also, but nothing strange was there, and she closed it. at the
same time hearing the wailing sound in a third cupboard, which again she
opened, with like result.
« Jesus ! Maria I » exclamed the frightened Sister, « What can it be ? *
She had scarcely uttered the words, when she heard the hollow voice of
the deceased, together with a painful sigh which accompanied the cry :
« Dio Mio, how I suffer I *
Sister Anne Felicihe, fully recognising the voice of the dead woman,
trembled and grew pale — as she tells. None the less, taking courage, she
put the question :
< And why ? *
To which the deceased answered :
< Because of poverty ».
c Why then ? » queried the living nun, astonished, « Where you then
so poor ? *
( It is not for myself », the voice of the dead woman answered. < but for
the Sisters. Take heed I »
At these words the room became full of a dense smoke, and what seemed
to be the shadow of the deceased passed forth from one of the cupboards in
the direction of the staircase, speaking all the while, though Sister Anne-Felicine
declares that she was too frightened to be able to understand the words.
Arrived at the door, the shadow said loudly:
c This is a mercy ! I shall return no more, but « in sign of thia— *
And, so saying, the phantom struck the door a sharp blow; almost immedia-
tely the smoke disappeared and the atmosphere of the room became clear.
Here follows a description of the agitation which, the news prod*
uced in the convent. The narrative then proceeds :
-•-•** \
 SPIRIT HANDS OF FLAME 113

The Sisters all ran to the Abbess' room, where was Sister Menghini, in
order to hear from her own lips the full account of what had happened. The
Choir Sister repeated, again, exactly the events which had passed, and the
Sisters, seizing upon the words < in sign of this... » and noting that the deceased
had struck a blow on the door, cried :
« She must.then, have left some sign 1 *
* I — I don't know », answered Sister Menghini, « I was too frightened
to look ». N
Then the Sisters, all together, went to the room and examined the door, .and
there they found graved in on it the imprint of the hand of Sister Theriae
Marguerite, in a manner more exact and perfect than could have been done by
the most expert artist, by the means of an iron hand heated red-hot.
The report goes on to relate a dream which came to Sister Anne-
Felicine Menghini the night following this occurrence. The deceased
appeared in a vision, and asked the sleeper to convey to the other
Sisters her thanks for their prayers. Then she added : '
« You have thought of effacing the imprint of my hand from the
door. You will never be able to do it, not even if you call in the help
of other people. This is a sign of mercy, of warning, and but for this,
I should not have been believed. »
The Archbishop of Foligno having learned what had passed,
required that a full report, before attested witnesses, be prepared, and
this was done on the 23rd day of the same month.
Thereafter, under orders of authority, the tomb was reopened, the
body lifted from the coffin and the Hand applied to the imprint which
had been made on the door; eye-witnesses, specially invited to attend,
all signed an attestation that the dead hand fitted the burned scorch-
mark on the door. Thereupon the mark was covered with a veil, and
sealed, the door was lifted from its hinges and put in a place specially
reserved. Later, by the Archbishop's permission, the seals were raised
and the veil lifted, in order that the Burned Hand might be shown to
the faithful. Later, as a further precaution, a frame was nailed to the
door to hold a piece of glass to cover the imprint, forming, as it were,
a glass door which could be locked. Thus the Hand of Fire remains
enclosed and preserved from injury... This report is signed by the
Mother Abbess, by Five Professed Sisters and a Sister-Vicar.
Under date of July 2, 1870, further witness was given by Father
Vincent Amoressi of the Preaching Friars and Father Joachim Prior
Medori, the Pro-Vicar General. Finally, a special further investig-
ation was conducted by Father Joseph Sensi, Warden of the Bro-
thers Minor, called in by the ecclesiastical, authorities as an expert.
Under date of April 4, 1871 he affirmed : < The report of the Ah-
 114 T H E SEER

bess of Ste. Anne is in full agreement with the statements of the wit-
nesses, the occurrences may be considered as beyond doubt, having
taken into consideration all the antecedent, concomitant and succedent
circumstances of time, place and persons involved, according to the
rules of Catholic morals and of critical exactitude ».
It is evident that this case is also confirmed by impregnable witness;
again, the report was written immediately after the events had hap-
pened, and gave rise to careful investigation, ordered by high eccle-
ciastical authority, in which investigation we must take note of the
very unusual and remarkable detail of the opened coffin in order to
establish the identity of the imprint with the hand of the dead nun.
Again we desire to point out that this is not a matter of several cent-
uries past, but relatively modern, and in our own lifetime.
Very clear and detailed photographs have been taken of this brand
showing the hand clearly engraved into the wood, with the very cha-
racteristic feature that the tips of the fingers are more deeply scorched
in, as a result of the application of the hand of the phantom. This
point is exceedingly interesting as a further basis of proof, for such a
result could not have been obtained by any such method as a metal
hand heated redhot. In other words, to achieve this result, it would
be necessary to suppose that such a supposed hand of iron be forged
or moulded with the fingers in this partly bent position, and, even had
this been so, it would not have been possible to press the palm inwards
so as to obtain a complete imprint or scorchmark of the fingers and
the hand. I mention this merely as a critical digression, for it is utterly
unlikely that there could have been in the convent an iron hand sculp-
tured or moulded with such delicacy and exactness, merely for the
use of some Sister who desired to play a trick; nor can it be conceived
how this hand should prove to be an exact reproduction of the hand
of the deceased.
I desire to point out, further, that, in the case of this phenomenon,
we must take account of the « Direct Voice *, and this with a timbre
and intonation which was immediately recognized. We must also not
overlook the circumstance that — according to the report of the Sister
who was the principal witness — the phantom manifested in the mid-
dle of a little cloud of ectoplasm, which she described as a thick
smoke *. In modern experiments in mediumnistic rftaterialisation it is
observed that a little cloud of ectoplasm always, or nearly always,
precedes the actual manifestation of the objective phantom. Hence,
the remark of the clairvoyant Sister who knew nothing of such proced-
ure concerning the « cloud of smoke » which preceded the actual
 S P I R I T H A N D S OF F L A M E 115

appearance of the phantom, adds a strong testimony of proof of the

truly super-normal character of the phenomenon.
In the following case, the imprint of the hand of a phantom — this
time unseen — and which was left upon the cheek of the percipient,
may be explained by the hypothesis of « stigmata produced by em-
otional auto-suggestion ». The case was investigated by the well-
known psychic authority, Mr. Frank Podmore, and may be found in
the Proceedings of the Society for Psychical Research Vol X p. 204.
Under date of February 10, 1890. Miss « M.P. » wrote to the
Society for Psychical Research in the following terms :
My sister and I slept in the same room, on the top floor of our house,
on two little beds not more than a yard apart from each other. Three years
ago (I was then 20 years old, and my sister 16), I was awakened with a
jump, with a horrible feeling that there was some one in the room. Almost
paralyzed with terror, I lay still for several minutes, dumb with fright, but at
last I managed to call my sister.
She, in a thin trembling voice of utter fear, asked :
« Who is in the room ? It seems a century since I woke up, but didn't dare
speak *,
Just at that minute an icy hand prossed my cheek. I screamed, but could not
get out an intelligible word to tell my sister what had happened.
A second later she cried out :
( There's a hand on my face I »
Seized with panic, we hid our heads under the bed-clothes, screaming for
help with all the force of our lungs.
My brother ran in, almost immediately, and we told him that there was
someone in the room. He searched every corner, looked under all the furniture
— all in vain.
During the search, my sister complained of a violent sensation of burn on
her cheek. The gas having been turned up higher, we saw, on one side of her
face, a very vivid red mark, which rapidly took the form of a hand, with the
fingers open.
Twice, after that, at intervals of about a month apart, we were both aoW-
ened simultaneously, seized by the same horrible sensation of some Being in
the room, a feeling which had the effect of paralysing speech for some time;
and once we saw the Being in question in the little space between the two beds,
Mr. Podmore visited the two percipients in order to question them
concerning their collective experience. From his report I quote the
following passages :
...The manifestations happened four times, at intervals of two or three
weeks apart. In the second, both sisters had a very lively impression of a
Presence in the room, they were awakened with a start, prey to an active
terror, but they saw nothing. The third time, Miss P. saw a vague form, a
clouded shadow. The fourth time it was the younger sister who taw the
Shadow.
 1,16 TH E SEER

> ..The imprints of the lingers on the face of Miss E.P. (the younger lister
were very clear. Since they were found on the side of the face on which sh
had not lain it is impossible to attribute this to any folds or impressions of th
pillow-covers.
The members of the Committee for the Census of Hallucinations
(from whose report I have taken this case) explained the imprint in
question by comparing it to other imprints permanently or temporarily
marked upon the human hody as a result of auto-suggestion. Perhaps,
in this case, the percipient being in a state of terror, we may admit
this hypothesis tentatively, remembering that we must consider at the
same time other imprints received on cloth, on wood and similar ob-
jects, as in the preceding cases which I have cited. But in these four
' former cases, none of the percipients were in an emotional state, and
none thought of the possibility of any phenomena of this nature. It is
in the consideration of this fact I am led to believe that — even in this
present case — the hypothesis of « stigmata > does not give the real
cause of the phenomenon.
Yet, if we set aside the hypothesis of auto-suggestion, we must
draw attention to a very embarrassing circumstance. This is that the
elder sister, or the first percipient, who had been touched upon the
cheek by the same phantom hand, did not receive any sensation of
burning, and there was no sign or mark of the hand upon her face.
How can we explain that, a moment after, the same hand when placed
on the face of her sister, gave the pain of a bum and left the mark of
it ? It is to be noted that the elder sister spoke of an < icy hand *,
which might explain why the phantom hand did not burn and left no
mark, but then how came it about that bum and scorch-mark should
have happened a minute later, to the other sister ? It must be admitted
that the hypothesis of « stigmata by auto-suggestion » apparently
takes the lead in the present case.
Although we have set this forth as clearly as possible in order to
give full scientific justice in the research for causes, I repeat that I do
not consider that the real cause for this phenomenon is to
be found in the «stigmata > hypothesis. It is possible that the
opposed sensations felt by the two percipients may be explained by a
rapid change in the ectoplasmic condensation of the phantom hand,
resulting from a sudden modification of the vibratory tonality of the
ectoplasm during the time that the hand was placed on the faces of the
two percipients. This vibratory tonality, under certain circumstances,
seems to be very much more intense either than living or inanimate
matter, and as a result — like fire — it should destroy living animal
 SPIRIT HANDS OF FLAME 117

or vegetable tissue; which would give rise to the phenomena of die

Spirit Hands of Flame. I take this occasion to remark that the hypo
thesis which I propose to develop at the close of this brief study will
be founded on the undoubted vibratory intensity of ectoplasmic fluidic
substance; and that it is by this means that we shall be able to explain
the phenomena of « supra-normal brands of Hands of Fire >.
It may be well to summarize, in this report, a well known case in
England, although it contains many perplexing details, by reason of
the conditions under which these occurred, but who shall undertake
to define the limits of supranormal manifestations ?
The case was first published in 1823 by T. M. Jarvis, in his book
« Accredited Ghost Stories D, the percipient having then but recently
died. It is of importance in this case to note that the matter has been
recently authenticated, Mrs. Crow, in her book « The Nightside of
Nature * (of which a new edition has just been published) speaking
thus of the matter :
Concerning the case of Lady Beresford, I am in a position to affirm that
.the members of the family confirm the authenticity of the facts as given.
One may say the same of the family of Lady Netty Cobb, who, at the death
of Lady Beresford, removed from her wrist the ribbon which she had always
worn since the day that the phantom of Lord Tyrone had appeared to her,
always with the intention of hiding the indelible imprint or scorch-mark placed
upon her wrist by the hand of the dead.
I will set forth the earlier happenings which led up to the strange
event, mentioning that the account of the facts, .as at first published,
had been dictated by Lady Beresford herself.
Lord Tyrone and Lady Beresford had been friends in earliest
childhood, and had been brought up together under rigid orthodox
rules. Later in life, both came under the influence of different — and
even hostile — religious teachings, which, naturally, gave rise to mut-
ual discussion, and they entered upon a solemn compact; whichever
of the two should die first promised and vowed that, if God would
permit, he or she would appear to the living to declare which was
the religious faith most agreeable to God.
Some years later, Lady Beresford married, and had no further
opportunity to meet her childhood friend. But one night, waking
suddenly with a start, she saw Lord Tyrone standing beside the bed.
He told her that he had died the day before, at 4 o'clock, and then
rapidly sketched out the principal events which would come to pass
in Lady Beresford's life (every one of which predictions came true).
Lady Beresford then continues her account in the following words :
I said to hint :
 < Tomorrow morning, when I get up, how can I convince myself that I
have not dreamed all this ? *
( You will receive the news of my death tomorrow. Is not that sufficient
proof ? »
( No, » I answered. « There are prophetic dreams, and I shall end by
believing that I have had a dream of that character. Give me a material proof
of your presence »
« You shall have it I »
He lifted his arm, and the very heavy curtains of the bed, of red velvet,
were thrown violently on the further side of a hoop of iron which formed part
of the canopy.
« There, * he said, « you will be convinced by that, tomorrow; no human
hand could do such a feat »,
« Yes — waking I could not do it, but sometimes in sleep one gets unusual
powers. I might still doubt, »
« Here is a note-book, then, I will write in it; you know my signature ».
And he seized the pencil and wrote his name in the book.
Again I answered :
« Waking, I could not imitate your signature, but in somnambulism, such
things are possible, Tomorrow I might think it had happened thus ».
« You are not easy to convince I » he cried,' < What proof, then, can I
give you ? I might touch you, but a spirit cannot touch a living person without
leaving an indelible brand on the flesh *.
( If the mark is limited in its scope, I will stand the trial >.
« You are a brave woman *, said he, « Hold out your hand ».
I did it, and he seized me by the wrist The hand was icy, and yet the
skin shrivelled intantly, the veins dried up and the nerves became insensible.
From that time on, Lady Beresford was always seen with a wide black
ribbon around her right wrist, for the spirit of Lord Tyrone had told her that
a sign thus given in the keeping of a promise, should remain hidden from the
living. When Lady Beresford died, Lady Netty Cobb, her intimate friend, took
off the ribbon from the wrist and found there the mark of the Burning, exactly
as the deceased had stated in her narration.
This is the very remarkable case of Lady Beresford, exactly as it
happened. As I have said, it seems sufficiently authentic. One is per-
haps a little puzzled by the episode of the long conversation between
the spirit of the dead and the percipient, and this tends to raise a doubt
as to the authenticity of the case as dictated by Lady Beresford, for,
in the general run of manifestations of phantoms who speak, it is to
be observed that generally they only pronounce a few phrases, rarely
more.
Yet we must admit that there are a few rare cases, well authentic-
ated, in which long conversations between phantoms and percipients
have been recorded, and this bids us reflect before circumscribing too
hastily the limit of supranorma! possibilities. I may mention that, by a
happy coincidence, the next case on which I shall report also contains
a detailed conversation between phantom and percipient; and this is
is an entirely modem case, confirmed in a Court of Justice.
., (To be continued).
 — 119 —

(foohititjn in tl]c ^rrrjair Eastern lUrorbs

BASIL CRUMP (l)

AN APPRECIATION

S
INCE T H E TIME of Mme Blavatsky, it has become
increasingly evident that The Secret Doctrine, as outlined
by that great pioneer, and which en-shrines a most amazing
amount of occult knowledge, is a work immeasurably greater
and better adapted to Occidental minds than anything which has
come from the Orient. It has been great enough to live in spite of its
supposed interpreters, and to shake off its parasites.
With the possible exception of Sinnett and Crump, there has not
been one single writer since the days of Mme Blavatsky whose influ-
ence has not been hurtful to The Secret Doctrine; and few indeed have
been the modern writers who have been able to interpret Buddhism in
a synthesis of Oriental philosophy and Occidental Science.
Basil Crump has proved himself able to do so. He has sought to
summarize the Oriental system of Evolution — especially the evo-
lution of the Human Races — as it was set forth by Mme Blavatsky.
He has most loyally striven to make clear a subject of the most in-
tense complexity. He has succeeded in rendering intelligible many of
the Stanzas of Dzyan. which, as the author most aptly says, is : « the
history of Cosmic Evolution in an abstract algebraical formula >.
Working together with Mrs. Alice Cleather, one of the few living
pupils of H. P. B. and Mr. Gordon Cleather, a Chinese and Tibetan
scholar of note, Mr. Crump has thrown light on many a dark place.
It may be said confidently that the central point of the teachings of the
higher Oriental cosmology may be found summarized in this book. It
would be unjust to say that the book is good « Theosophy », since

(1) Published under this name and to be procured from the « H.P.B.
Library », Victoria, British Columbia.
 120 T H E SEER
I i

die latter word no longer connotes what once it did, but it is a fine and
. noble presentation of Spiritual and Cosmic Evolution, as set forth in
the Records of the East, Sanskrit, Tibetan and Chinese.
We present this as an Appreciation, not as a Criticism, and hence
will make no comment on Mr. Crump's rather naive references to
Henry Fairfield Osborn, or other anthropological matters. Yet, lest
the reader should not at once grasp some of the references to « pre-
mammalian Man », we may refer him to Mr. Crump's own foot-note
on page 137 in which he says « the Fourth Race, only, was the first
completely human species », so that Pre-Mammalian « Man » was
not true « Man >, which enables all to be made clear.
The book is of such importance, and should be read with such care
that we feel that Mr. Crump's own presentation should be given, and,
as restatement is a most perilous venture in such a case, we will quote
only the chapter headings to the Stanzas. The striking scope and imp-
ortance of the book will thus be grasped at once.
S T A N Z A I. — The Night of the Universe. — This Stanza describes
the state of-the ONE ALL during Pralaya, before the first flutter of re-
awakening manifestation. Such a state can only be symbolised in negatives;
for, since it is the state of Absoluteness per se, it can possess none of those
specific attributes which serve us to describe objects in positive terms, Hence
that state can only be suggested by the negatives of all those most abstract
attributes which men feel rather than conceive, as the remotest limits attain-
able by their power of conception.
STANZA II. — The Idea of Differentiation. — The stage described
in this Stanza is, to a Western mind, so nearly identical with that mentioned
in the first Stanza, that to express the idea of its difference would require a
treatise in itself. Hence it must be left to the intuition and the higher faculties
of the reader to grasp, as far as he can, the meaning of the allegorical phrases
used. Indeed, it must be remembered that all these Stanzas appeal to the
inner faculties, rather than to the ordinary comprehension of the physical
brain.
STANZA III. — The Awakening of Kosmos. — This Stanza describes
the Re-Awakening of the Universe to life after Pralaya. It depicts the emerg-
ence of the ( Monads * from their state of absorption within the ONE; the
earliest and highest stage in the formation of « Worlds », the term Monad
being one which may apply equally to the vastest Solar System or the tiniest
atom.
STANZA IV. — The Septenary Hierarchies. — This Stanza shows the
differentiation of the « Germ » of the Universe into the septenary hierarchy of
conscious Divine Powers, who are the active manifestation of the One Supreme
Energy. They are the framers. shapers and ultimately the creators of all the
manifested Universe, in the only sense in which the name « Creator » is intell-
igible; they inform and guide it; they are the intelligent Beings who adjust and
 ARCHAIC EVOLUTION RECORDS 121

control evolution, embodying in themselves those manifestations of the ONE

LAW. which we know as < The Lows of Nature >, Generically, they are
known as the Dhyan Chohaus. though each of the various groups has its own
designation in the Secret Doctrine. This stage of evolution is spoken of in
Hindu mythology as the « Creation > of the Gods.
STANZA V. Hoto a World is Formed. In this Stanza the process of
world-formation it described : — First, diffused Cosmic Matter, then as. the
« Fiery Whirlwind », the first stage in the formation of a nebula. That
nebula condenses, and after passing through various transformations, forms a
Solar Universe, a Planetary Chain or a single planet, as the case may be.
STANZA VI. Kvoan-Yin, Mother of Mercy. The subsequent stages in
the formation of a « World » are indicated in this Stanza, which brings lbs
evolution of such a world down to its fourth great period, corresponding to
the period in which we are now living.
STANZA VII. The Parents of Man on Earth. This Stanza continues
the history, tracing the descent of life down to the appearance of Man; and
thus closes the first Part of the Secret Doctrine.
Part It. STANZA I, Beginnings of Sentient Life. The LHA, or Spirit
of the Earth. Invocation of the Earth to the Sun. What the Sun answers.
Transformation of the Earth.
Part II. STANZA II. Nature, unaided, fails. After enormous periods
the Earth creates monsters. The « Creators * are displeased. They dry the
Earth. The forms are destroyed by them. The first great tides. The begin-
nings of incrustation.
Part II. STANZA III. Attempts to create Man. The Descent of the
Demiurge. The lunar gods ordered to create. The higher gods refuse.
Part 11, STANZA IV. Creation of the First Races. Creation of Men.
They are empty shadows. The Creators are perplexed how to create a Think-
ing Man. What is needed for the formation of a perfect Man.
Part II, STANZA V. The Evolution of the Second Race. The Sons of
Yoga. The Sexless Second Race. The Sons of the Sons of Twilight. The
« Shadow *, or the Astral Man. retires within and man develops a physical
body.
Part II, STANZA VI. The Evolution of ike « Sweat-horn *. The
evolution of the three Races, continued. The Second Race creates the Third
and perishes.
Part II, STANZA VII. From the Semi-Divine down to the first Human
Races. The higher creators reject in their pride the forms evolved by the
« Sons of Yoga ». They will not incarnate in the early c Egg-born *. They
select the later androgynes. The firrt man endowed with mind.
Part II, STANZA VIII. Evolution of the Animal Mammalians. — The
First Fall.* How the first mammals were produced. A quasi-Darwinian Evo-
lution. The animals get solid bodies. Their separation into sexes. The first sin
of the mindless men.
Part II, STANZA IX. The Final Evolution of Man. The Creates
 122 THE SEER

repent. They atone for their neglect. Men become endowed with minds. The
Fourth Race develops perfect speech. Every androgynous unit is separated
and become bisexual.
Part II, STANZA X. The History of the Fourth Race. The Birth of
the Fourth (Atlantean) Race. The sub-races of the Fourth Humanity begin
to divide and interblend, They form the first mixed races of various colors. The
superiority of the Atlanteans over other races. They fall into sin and beget
children and monsters. The first germs of Anthropomorphism and sexual reli-
.gion. They lose their < Third Eye *.
Part II, STANZA XI. Civilization and Destruction. The Lemuro-Atlan-
teans build cities and spread civilization. The incipient stage of Anthropomor-
phism. Their statues, witnesses to the size of the Lemuro-Atlanteans. Lemuria
destroyed by fire. Atlantis by water. The Flood. The destruction of the Fourth
Race and of the last ante-diluviari monster-mammals.
Part II, STANZA XII. The Fifth Race and its Divine Instructors. The
remnants of the first two Races disappear for ever. Groups of the various
Atlantean Races saved from the Deluge with the Forefathers of the Fifth. The
origins of our present Race, the Fifth. The first Divine Dynasties. The earliest
glimmerings in History, now pinned to the allegorical chronology of the Bible,
« Universal * History slavishly following it, The nature of the first instructors
and civilisers of mankind.

It is entirely likely that readers of the book may disagree with some
of Mr. Crump's interpretations They may think that the size of a
statue is not a safe clue to the stature of a Race, since, by this test,
the bas-relief on Look-Out Mountain would prove all Americans of
the Civil War to have been 20 feet high, and, by the same test, every
1
Pharaoh must have been just five times as tall as any of his subjects.
A reader may raise his eyebrows at some of the figures in the Hindu
chronology, as given, wondering how a race that has never been
able to keep any recorded dates even of recent history correctly, can
be so glibly sure of hundreds of thousands, yes, millions and billions
of years ago. And « aeroplanes » is surely too modern as translation
for « VitOan », used in a passage which deals with different forms
of antediluvian magic.
But these are details. Mr. Crump presents his thesis with power
and discretion. He brings a vast amount of new material to light. He
has the gift of intensifying the value of what he has touched, and the
book is packed full of suggestion and enlightenment. Its publication
is a question of importance, and as such we have set it forward, to
help it further to gain a full hearing.
F. R.-W.
 w u uTU?n
m \awamsWsWajWaMWswam

ttljc JJtctljo&s of §ermcftsm

JOLLIVET CASTELOT
P r e s i d e n t of t h e A l e h e m l c n l P o d d y off F m u c e

•
II

L
ET US N O W E X A M I N E in detail the successive points
of the Hermetic Method. — The Theological Method,
which is the most ancient of all, and with still endures (al-
though attacked to the very marrow), advances by affir-
mations and by dogmas. It is essentially deductive in character.
The Philosophical Method, of almost equal antiquity, sets for-
ward by processes of reasoning, and also by affirmations, which then
are taken up and discussed by processes of reason. It is generally
deductive in character although, more recently, this has given place
to the inductive process.
The Scientific Method (which in its true sense first saw light in
Europe in the Nineteenth Century) proceeds by experiment, aided by
reason and by induction. It is constituted by a succession of hypo-
theses and holds itself to a rigid positivism, although, in principle, it
admits an indefinite evolution.
The Hermetic Method goes back to the far distant past and ap-
peared — without doubt — at the same time as the Theological
Method, but its use was confined to a limited number of thinkers, by
reason of the Mysteries with which it surrounded itself and the obs-
tacles which it encountered. This method proceeds by experiment, by
reason and by intuition, thus uniting the three faculties and appealing
both to the Deductive and Inductive processes, to Objectivism as well
as to Subjectivism; in other words, it forms a tri-unity of Religion,
Philosophy and Science, thus constituting a vast synthetic positivism.
This method, alone, is in rhythmic step with Evolution, without limit
 124 THE SEER

to consciousness, intelligence or organism. It is spiritualist and mate-

rialist at the same time, since, according to Hermetic Method, Force
and Matter are indissoluble, and their action brings Universal Dy-
namism into being.
Intuition — which is the link between the spiritual and the material
— belongs essentially in the Hermetic frame, and it is by means of
Intuition that Hermetism is able to penetrate into the Fourth Dimen-
sion of Space or even into the realms of Space of the «Nth » Di-
mension.
Intuition is the axis, the pivot, the centre, around which revolve
Reason, Meditation, and Experience, which together go to constitute
a real fact, conceived in thought or as number (order, or classification),
susceptible of being employed in mathematical (and orderly) pro-
cesses. It is by means of Intuition that a fact may be perceived in a
direct and immediate manner. Thus is it a process which is at the same
time subtle and naive, which enables the absolute to be understood
in the relative, and which establishes the. relationship between the
subject and the object. It is for this reason that, in certain aspects, it
is not always well adapted to demonstration to minds accustomed to
think and to reason exclusively in the classical mode. This method
requires a certain liberty of spirit and a boldness of intellectual grasp
only to be acquired by a culture and initiation of a special character,
able to throw off all intellectual prejudices and scholastic antinomies.
This Method, both speculative and intuitive, has permitted the
establishment of the Metaphysics of Number. This is the" rhythm
which has its origin in the Eternal One, itself Changeless yet Ever-
Changing and from Whom movement in Unity gives birth to Mul-
taneity, since the One is the point where Finity and Infinity converge.
Contraries fuse in a harmony which is the Harmony of the Cosmos,
and attain that Equilibrium which is the Beautiful and the True.
This was the metaphysics to which Pythagoras gave definition,
after his studies under the masters and adepts of the Egyptian Instit-
utes, and his initiation in the Ancient Mysteries.
The Schools of Initiaton of old had for their chief goal the instruc-
tion of those who showed themselves to be of superior minds (usually
of the higher class), with the intention of developing in them not only
their rational faculties but also their sub-conscious powers. Thus the
brain, the soul and the spirit were all put under discipline, in such
wise as to give elasticity and liberty to the intelligence and the affec-
tive faculties, explaining in what wise God was the source of all order
 METHODS OF HERMETISM \%

and of all love, so that mental speculation of the profoundest character

and aspirations of the most enthusiastic type might be able to unite in
a lofty faith and in a sum of knowledge as great as might be achieved,
at the time.
The history of Hermetism has been so often treated and repeated
that there is no need to begin.it anew. Let it suffice to mention that
the Egyptian Mysteries, transplanted to Greece, gave birth to the
Orphic Mysteries among the Ionians, though these latter could also
claim descent from the Phrygian anr Mithraic Mysteries.
Nearly all the great thinkers and the great philosophers, as well
as the leaders in religious reform, were students of these Schools of
Initiation. One of the most celebrated of them all was Pythagoras of
Samos, who was born in 579 B. C. He built up a complete religious,
philosophical and scientific system based upon Numbers, deriving
therefrom a living mathematics of the Cosmos conceived as the ob-
jective manifestation of God, The Pythagorean doctrine was that of
the Egyption Initiation, and it would be impossible to conceive any
other which can so fully satisfy the heart and the mind. The Pytha--
gorean School endured for many long centuries, it was still a power
during the first centuries of the Christian Era and gave birth to the
Alexandrian philosophy, thereafter to true alchemy and to the Rose-
Cross.
The bocks and writings attributed to Hermetic philosophy belong
to very different dates and widely spaced ages. According to Vache-
rot, the best critical and historical authority on the Alexandrian school,
the Divine Pymander and the Sermon on the Mount contain ideas
and expressions unquestionably borrowed from Neo-Platonism and
which seem to be of later date than Iamblichus, but it is impossible
to speak with certitude on this point since it must ever be remembered
that these writings do but reflect a very ancient tradition. This tradition
is far earlier than the beginnings of the Alexandrian School, it can be
traced to the 5th or 6th Century B. C. and this was the teaching which
Pythagoras received. As for Plotinus and the Neo-Platonists in
general, they borrowed right and left from the Hermetic doctrines,
modifying them on many points according to the teachings received
from many different Centres of Initiation, Egyptian or Pythagorean,
but probably through oral tradition, only.
St. Clement of Alexandria enumerates 46 Hermetic works of
importance which were in existence prior to the Alexandrian school;
these may have been destroyed in the first destruction of the library
 ,26 THE SEER

by fire, shortly before the beginning of the Christian Era, and they
probably contained the complete teaching of the ancient secrets handed
down by the Egyptian hierarchy.
The definition we have given of the Method of Hermetism leads
us to define more exactly what is « Hermetism » itself. We may say
that : « Hermetism constitutes a general philosophy of Nature, viewed
from an aspect which is simultaneously religious and rational *.
As has been said before, Hermetism is therefore the Religion of
Nature and of Science, and also the Science of Nature and of Reli-
gion. It is an idealistic positivism, a transcendent immanentism, and
a unitarism in pluralism, for the simple reason that it is the essence of
tie contraries which it is able to conciliate.
In the Cosmos in its entirely it embraces Intelligence, Thought,
Reason etc. and unites them to the intuitive faculties. These exceed
the normal faculties of Man. yet. by them, certain thinkers may reach
the threshold of a full comprehension of Nature, or of all that exists
at any given present moment, through knowledge of the different cha-
racters of Space-Time.
It is important to remember that our present conception of Space,
volumetric in character, or measured in three dimensions, is begotten
by Space in' Four or more. Dimensions, and this the reason why our
apparent world is only the exterior davelopment of an interior world,
and why our understanding of it increases so intensively the more we
plunge ourselves into a consideration of its inner structure.
Having thus given certain definitions of the Method of Hermetism,
and of Hermetism itself, in the following article we may show some
of the applications of Hermetism to Numbers, Alchemy, Astrology,
Cosmology and other branches of philosophical and natural science.
(To be continued).

Satan and Standardisation

There is not much doubt that the modern movement to eliminate the
individual, to kill the soul, to banish the spirit and to reduce a human'
being to a machine, is a definite process of evil. So ably conducted is
this Taylorisation of humanity that it is difficult to avoid the belief
that the Spirit of Evil leads the dance. It used to be thought that the
theatre was the gate to Hell; it has nown become evident that this
gate is the factory.
 — 127 —

®l)e Can& of tl)c Stjadou)

CHARLOTTE GUYEO

O
NCE U P O N A T I M E there was a Kingdom entirely
surrounded by high mountains and bounded by the Four
Rivers. The mountains were so high that the Sun, in the
course of his journey through Space, only cast a momen-
tary glance at this Kingdom.
This realm was known to dwellers in other countries as « The.
Land of the Shadow ».
The inhabitants heard this name, sometimes, but did not unders-
tand it. They hardly realised the Shadow, for, since many generations
back, they had forgotten that above them, far above them, the sky
was blue. They had lost the power of raising their glance higher than
their own level. How could they see the sky, when the mountains
were so high ?

The first of the Four Rivers which bounded this land was known
as the River Mirror; so calm and unbroken was its flow that all the
sky was reflected in it. When the Sun passed overhead, the River
Mirror itself glowed like the Sun, and the men of the Land of Shadow
were glad to have the Sun with them. Yet it was but a mirrored Sun.
And when the stars came out, living their own marvellous life in
the firmament of Heaven, and, they, too, were reflected in the River
Mirror, the men of the Land of Shadow believed that they could
capture thie wonder of the stars. They named them, placed them in
constellations and took a real pleasure in seeing them glitter in the
water. They believed — these poor dwellers in the Land of the
Shadow — that the starlight came from the water of the river, and
they made adoration to the River Mirror.
When a man looked at his reflection upon the pellucid surface of
the stream, the riyer mirrored dazzlingly the Divine Spark which is
in the heart of every one, and it said to the gazer :

(1) Translated from « Cinq Petit* Contes >.

 ,28 THE SEER

< You are beautiful, you are marvellous ! »

And the men of the Land of Shadow adored the River Mirror
which said to them that they were beautiful and that they were mar-
vellous. All the dwellers of that country came to drink at the River
Mirror, It was their God, for they could no longer see Him who
dwells in the heavens, beyond the enclosing mountains, in light and
in love.

The second of the Rivers was the River Strength, because, no

sooner did one approach its banks, than all the forces of the body
were revived and strengthened. Sometimes it was the blood which
flowed more ardently in the veins; sometimes a faint heart which took
courage: Many of the inhabitants of the Land of the Shadow — the
men, especially, - 1 - went to drink at the very source of the river, and
returned as with new life. ,

The third of the Rivers was the River Swift-water or the Winged
River, so called for the reason that all those who approached it felt
suddenly that their soul had wings. But not so many visited that
stream, and fewer still were those who drank of its waters — only
those who sought the flower of Jthe Ideal.
Sometimes these adventurers tasted of infinite happiness when their
wings carried them to lands which one can never see from within the
confines of the Land of the Shadow. — But what despair to return,
and to live far from the Light 1
Those who slept quietly on the banks of the tranquil River Mirror
looked at these daring ones with an eye of mockery, and said among
themselves :
« It is better to feel one's feet than one's wings. »
Let us not say that they had reason for this statement, but it is nol
to be denied that wings are a luring peril to those who have no
compass.

The fourth of the Rivers bore four names. It was called the River
Unknown, for those who slept; the River Profound for those who
approached its banks in terror; and the River Fecund for those who
had the courage to drink its waters. '
Of these latter, there were few.
From time to time, some man, having seen all that the Land of the
Shadow had to offer him, came to the very edge of those deep waters
and asked their secret.
 THE LAND OF THE SHADOW 129
i -I' i —««»«•

Thereafter he became dumb, for the strange flood as tt rolled

onward murmured unceasingly :
« Keep silence ! Keep silence 1 »
Thereafter one saw him pacing upon the banks of that strange
river, grave and silent, his glance forever tinged with sadness. For he
had come to know so many things 1
But the others said :
€ He is mad I > • ^

It happened so that once, in the Land of Shadow, there was bom

a child who seemed to come from a strange country. In his eyes, the
Heavens were mirrored, and in his voice was the freshness of the
higher air.
Some People looked at him — but the greater part did not notice
him at all.
When he was with Nature, he seemed as a Prince in- his own
Kingdom. He loved the stones, the plants, the beasts and talked
with them. His soul flew from flower to flower, from the daisy to
the rose, and returned to him to whisper what the flowers had said.
The soul went, too, to the sombre pine-tree, or listened to the rippling
of the brook, and then returned again, gay or grave, according to
what it had heard. For, in Nature, everything tells the truth.
One day the child looked at the mountains, his eyes full of home-
sickness for the country whence he had come, and asked himself :
« Oh ! What can there be on the further side of those moun-
tains ? »
The bell which tolls for the dead heard these words and set itself
to swing and to toll, slowly, slowly, always with the deep and grave
tone which lifts upward and disappears in Infinity. And the soul of
the strange child flew forth on the wings of these sounds towards the
Unknown Country whither go all souls after their death. But it was
not permitted to remain there, for it had left the still living body of
the child in the Land of the Shadow; so it returned, and sang of all
the marvels in the Land of the Beyond.
That evening, just after sunset, the strange child went to the verjr
edge of the River Profound, and, taking some water in the hollow
of his hand, be drank of it. His soul, frightened and despairing,
shrank into the further comer of his heart.
But he spoke calmly :
« Be not afraid, O my Soul; I know, now, what is truly the.Land
 130 THE SEER "*"""'

of the Shadow and I know where I am. But, O my Soul, do you not
see, on the water, the three Angels which constantly give it its Light,
its Force and its Hope ? Courage, then ! Fly forth to the Land of
Light, and I will follow I »
The soul obeyed, and carried the child to the Mysterious Land.
Marvellous was the voyage !
First, he met the souls of those with whom he had lived in the
Land of Shadow, and who had gone before. Further on, those whom
he had loved, the sister-souls. Then, flying still further in the World
of Light, the saints and great ones whom he had admired.
At last he reached the Kingdom of the Living Sun, where souls
are nought but Love, and there, in the harmony of souls, he gave
adoration.
But, at last, the time came when he must return to the Land of
the Shadow.
From that day, he was no longer the same. No longer was he the
strange child, stranger to other men. Now. he spoke with the souls
of men even as he used to speak with the flowers. And, since he had
brought back with him a Soul of Light and a Heart of Love, the
ground grew lighter where he walked; and, when he talked to men,
their souls illumined and their hearts grew warmer.
For, sometimes, the Heavens permit that a Ray of Living Suns-
hine shall come to Earth to aid those who live in the Land of the
Shadow.

The Danger of Wireless

Recent studies of the human body, based upon modern discoveries
of bio-chemical vibration, indicate that high potency currents, such
as are used in wireless, are extremely injurious to bodily balance and
to harmony, creating a hysterical recklessness, and a desire for noise
and for speed, all of which are but factitious means to raise the norm-
al vibration of the nervous system. Save for the use of ships at sea,
all wireless and radio stations should be dismantled.

Long life is a matter which lies largely in our own decision. Just as
we can train ourself to sleep or to waken at a given hour, so can we
cause ourselves to die in a certain year. A profound conviction that we
shall live to a green old age becomes a command which the will trans-
mits to the body.
 — 131 —

Inmstble ttjis anb Ottjer

FRANCIS ROLT-WHEELER

VIII — T h e L e f t - H a ud P a t h

I T H M A N ' S A P P E A R A N C E upon the great cir-

cle of spiritual evolution on this Earth, an important
change came. This was not the direct result of a divine
and strictly arbitrary Creation, nor yet of a purely
biological evolution, but was rather the outcome of these two forces,
inevitable by the very conditions of existence.
Let us suppose a circle of which the arc of the left-hand semi-circle
is the involutionary arc, and the semi-circle to the right is the evolu-
tionary arc, and that a spiritual force impinges upon the circle at the
top, where the semi-circles or arcs join. It will be clear, then, that
the point opposite, at the south pole, nadir, or lowermost point of the
circle, will also be of special importance, since not only is it the point
where the movement changes from the involutionary arc to the evo-
lutionary arc, where the form of motion changes from the descent to
the ascent, but, at this point, it touches the line of current passing
directly and diametrically through the circle, from Pole to Pole.
Still considering this circle, let us suppose that its circumference
is divided into seven parts. Then, at the lowermost point of the circle,
half-way through sector Four, appears Man, primitive and savage
Man. It makes very little difference, for the moment, if this be taken
biologically as the physical frame of Man rising upward from a lower
point on the mammalian stem, or in the more occult sense of the point
where early proto-human scarce-formed Races became Man; what
is essential is that Man appears on the circle of evolution just at the
point when the transverse current of the Poles may reach him, where
he may receive an infusion of spiritual force, to be added to the vital
energy constantly pulsating on the involutionary and evolutionary
ares. Thus, receiving a new spiritual force, unknown to any creature
less developed than Man, Man begins to spiritualise matter and to
 132 T H E SEER *~ '*
• •5a i " —i ^^_^^^^^_i *

ascend the evolutionary arc, thus advancing toward a conscious deve-

lopment of his soul and his spirit.
To put the matter tersely — in the onward movement of biological
evolution it comes necessarily that a point arrives where the powers
of progression become conscious, and this biological and psychological
moment synchronises with the jointure of the arcs and the downpour-
ing of a new spiritual force. Man is at this point; the new current —
spiritual force, revelation, childhood in God, sublimated self-cons*'
ciousness, call it what you will — aw'akens in him conscious soul.
It is not our intention to enter into this question any more fully
for the moment, we have simply given this very brief expose in order
to be able to make clear what is the Right-Hand and what is the
Left-Hand path. The Right-Hand Path, then, is that of spiritual
ascent, the normal movement for a creature possessing a conscious
soul, whereas for a creature with a conscious soul to return either to
bestial conditions, or chaotic sub-normality, is the Left-Hand path.
Though a digression, it may be useful to consider for a moment
the position of domestic animals (taking these as the most advanced)
which are still on the descending arc of spiritual involution, though
in biological ascent. They are approaching the lowermost point, of
which we have spoken. Since a ray of force is not a solid bar but
more like a slightly diffused ray of light, it is possible that the more
advanced types of animals may come within the outer luminosity
and may receive preparatory stirrings of soul-consciousness, which
would explain many strange occurrences in animal psychology and
behavior. For the purposes of this article, however, it is sufficient to
state that Man receives this spiritual outpouring in the most direct
manner; that his body and his brain are better adapted than that of any
other terrestrial creature to make use of this new power; that the sense
of higher consciousness is clearer in him than in any animal; that
be understands better the difference between physical, mental and
spiritual; and that it is his special privilege to realise his opportunities
and to develop himself toward the Higher Planes by the aid of his
own Free-Will.
We have no reason to believe that any species of animals has ever
developed an organised worship; we have no reason to believe that
any race of men or any country inhabited by men has ever been with-
out worship. We may go even further and declare that wherever
Man may be found, there will be found theology and demonology,
sacred and impure rites, white magic and black. This is the preroga-
 INVISIBLE BEINGS t#

rive of Man. If — to return to the illustration of the circle for a mo-

ment — Man is at the turning at the pivot of the balance, ready to
begin the slow climb of spirituality, then is his power of choice at the
same time his greatest burden and his proudest reward.
In our preceding article we stated that « The Witch's Familiars >
are the outlaws of Pride, and that « The Incubi » and the « Suc-
cubi » are the outlaws of lust. But it is highly important to take note
that neither Pride nor Lust — especially when carried to extremes
— are unconscious states. On the contrary, the former is a mental
concentration, and the latter is a concentration of emotions in the
sensual use of the word. Indeed, the Familiars and the Demons of
Lust are more directly forms of conscious creations than are Thought-
Forms or- Artificial Elementals, since, in both the former cases* a
human will has not been content simply to create a Thought-Form
and to nourish it with his own vital force but it has desired, also, that
this Thought-Form become the definite place of abode of an evil
entity, conjured up for this very purpose.
Let us consider « the Demons of Lust ». Normally and frequently
— especially in youth — the meeting with some person of the oppos-
ite sex will evoke natural desires, but if these desires act too strongly
upon a physical body held too tightly under restraint, they may give
rise to obsessing thoughts, visions and dreams.- This is quite normal
and natural, and many a saint, even, has suffered thus.
The second stage is more dangerous. Herein the enamored person
«— of either sex — exerts the powers of memory and of imagination
to bring forward more and more vividly the remembrance of the per-
son loved or to create a mental vision thereof, in order that this again
may re-excite the sensual desires. This, sometimes, may become ex-
cessive, and the Thought-Form may become an obsession, one of the
Black Watchers.
The third stage is graver still. This arrives when the person caught
in the clutches of desire, either for some other person or for some
morbid or monstrous satisfaction, deliberately invokes a true Entity
of Evil to incorporate itself in the Thought-Form or Artificial Ele-
mental already created, in order thus to build up a Living Shadow of
the person loved, or a monstrous personification of the obscenity which
his distorted erotism has provoked. This Living Shadow thus has two
sources of life, the demoniacal life of the evil entity in itself, and the
parasitic life taken from the Creator of the Thought-Form which it
inhabits, and, being living, it can function in life?
 134 THE SEER

With certain rites — by no means difficult in themselves, but pe-

culiarly repugnant to any normal person — it is quite easy thus to
create an Entity of Lust, and in some cases this may be entirely mat-
erialised. In traditional writings and by the Romans the name « In-
cubus * was given to a male Thought-Form inhabited by a demon,
and which had been invoked by a woman', and « Succubus » was a
female demon-form of this character. The process was well-known
in Ancient Rome, and the Etruscan witches were commonly called
upon to aid in the production of such forms. It does not seem necess-
ary to pursue this subject further; it will be sufficient to state that
there are numerous well authenticated cases in which several people
at a time have seen these Demons of Lust, some of which were gra-
ceful forms of a supple and haunting beauty, while others were of a
vile and clinging horror.
It may well be asked why these forms were more common in other
countries than our own, and in times past. The reply is exceedingly
simple. Since the basis of the «Incubus» or «Succubus» is a Thought-
Form inhabited by a demon, it follows that a deep and firm belief in
the existence of such demons is a prime necessity, for it is impossible
to concentrate the thought and the will to obtain something in which
one does not believe. A psychological state, then, is fundamental.
Moreover, in order to give oneself over to diabolic rites, it is necessary
not only to believe in the Devil, but also in the power of the rites,
and, to be able to do so, the maker of black magic must put himself
into a state which is especially receptive to that which is morbid and
abnormal. Neither of these lines of belief is common in modem times,
and since the psychological conditions are no longer present, it is dif-
ficult to find, nowadays, any well-authenticated cases of actual per-
sonal submission to the Demons of Lust. None the less, in certain
monographs on teratology there may be found some curious refer-
ences, but this goes beyond the limits of our subject.
It is not quite the same with < The Witch's Familiars ». Instead
of remaining an echo of the past, of which we have only some more
or less exact documents, the « Familiars » brings up a question of
the most immediate importance, especially for Spiritists and Spiritu-
alists. Already the danger has begun to make itself evident. To ana-
lyse this problem in all its details would exceed the limits of this art-
icle,, but a few words are imperative, especially as this serves to il-
lustrate the Left-Hand Path.
Always and everywhere the basis of sorcery lies in Imitation. De-
 INVISIBLE BEINGS tl$

monolatry, or the worship of demons, is a reversed reflection of the

worship of the god or God; the Black Mass is the true Mass said in
mockery or foully paraphrased, an actual human body was substit-
uted for the Symbolic Body; it was even required to have a wafer
consecrated by the Church in order that it might be desecrated after-'
wards.The diabolic prayer is often the Lord's Prayer said backwards,
the Sign of the Cross beginning from below and touching other parts
of the body and so on; in short, the rites of sorcery are parasitic on
some true worship, sacred, dignified and powerful. Thus, the greater
the power of the true rite for good, the greater the power of the evil
rite for evil.
Furthermore, Sorcery has always boasted of being « scientific »;
it has always declared itself the keeper of the mysteries of the mat-
erial and the sub-material worlds. Here again, the spirit of Imitation
ruled, and in the same sense that the sorcerers imitated the priests,
the wizards and jugglers tried to imitate the scientists and true magi-
cians. As always, the only means whereby the False could live was
by imitating the True. Having, as well, some knowledge of the laws
and rites of the Black World of Goetia, sorcerers did arrive at the
production of phenomena; they could produce their « familiars »,
either by Black Magic or by smattering of science not understood by
for it is very clearly an evidence of ignorance to prefer the false to
the real, the glittering to the genuine.
Nowadays, prideful people, vain and anxious for riches, develop
their mediumnistic gifts, fall into trances and welcome the arrival of
entities of the lower grades, even though base. An uncontrolled trance-
state, in an ignorant person or one of doubtful character, is but a door
of entry for degrading or harmful forces, It is of the utmost importance
to be able to distinguish the priest from the sorcerer, the scientist from
the charlatan, and the medium who can attract the higher spirits from
the one who is possessed by forces which are evil or simply stupid.
How, then, do such mediums act ? Exactly like the witches or sor-
cerers of olden times — by imitating the True. It is much easier to get
into communication with lower spirits than with higher ones. It is
quite possible to materialise an entity of the Lower Astral, and al-
most impossible to do so with one of the Higher Astral. Spiritualists
perform a most important service to humanity if they exercise a rigid
control on mediums, preventing stupidity and sham, and developing-
the field of human knowledge in this direction along lines which are
either rigorously scientific or sincerely religious. To «seek for a sign*,
 Ii6 THE SEfift

to hunt only for materialisations or other tangible phenomena is mer-

ely to give an opportunity to necromancy and to enable the sorcerer
to take his place again in the social structure, but under another guise.
It is possible, moreover, for more primitive types of human beings
to take the Left-Hand Path at an earlier stage of development. Besti-
ality or anknality and Cruelty had their devotees, even as Lust and
Pride. Nothing is easier than to smile indulgently at a « were-wolf *
story, and to relegate it to the realm of the fabulous or out-moded.
But it must not be forgotten that the belief is still vigorous and widely
spread, taking many forms. Instead of the wolf, as in Europe, it is
found with the polar bear, among the Eskimo; with the tiger, in Bur-
mah; with the seal, in the Hebrides; and with the wolverine or Indian
Devil, among the Indians of Canada. A universal belief is never
without foundation.
Were-wolf possession, or « lycanthropy *, is only too terribly true.
Not only has it been determined that there is an identification between
man and beast, but it has been scientifically proved that a huntsman
may send a bullet through the leg of an animal in the forest, and, at
the same moment, in a near-by village, a man or woman will be wound-
ed, also in the leg. Until recently this was thought to be a fable, but
it is now known that a wound in the Astral Body will be felt in-
stantaneously by the physical body — irrespective of distance — a
medical condition known to doctors as « psychic repercussion ». It
is not to be supposed that the man is transformed into a wolf or a
tiger, it is far more probable that a man or woman, in psychic near-
ness to the animal world, may detach the astral self, which then be-
comes the obsessing entity of the beast. In fact, it is known that this
can be done, experimentally.
Vampires constitute a still more troubling problem, since there is
some evidence that this horror is beginning to return. In spite of cent-;
sorship, it \% known that both « were-wolves » and « vampires * are
growing common in Soviet Russia, probably as a reaction against the
mad political effort to educate human beings to have neither mind,
heart or soul. The phenomenon is appearing almost exclusively in
children and adolescents.
Let us consider in what « vampirism » consists. Like many evil
things, it is an exaggeration, in this case, an exaggeration of vital
receptivity. In life, the vampire draws away the vitality of the people
whom he meets — consciously or unconsciously. If the vampire is
strong enough, the sucking out of the vitality pf another may bring
 INVISIBLE BEINGS 13t
'

about the early death of the person victimised, husband, wife or child.
In some cases, the vampire has exhausted the lives of several people,
to his own benefit.
When death comes at last, partly by reason of this excess of vitslity
and partly by the obsession of cruelty which has been engendered, the
spirit is terribly « earth-bound *; it cannot leave the body. By reason
of the vitality, moreover, the body putrifies slowly and under horrible
torments, all of which the spirit must suffer, since, being earth-bound
it cannot leave the body. To prevent this intolerable agony, the spirit
of the vampire endeavors to prevent the decay of the body by giving
it life through the Astral, and since the body of the vampire is evil,
this nourishment must be by evil means, usually by blood. Some vam-
pires draw up the breath of sleeping babies and sap their vitality thus,
so that the babies die; others materialize sufficiently to make a body,
or a head, or sometimes even a mouth without a head, needle-sharp
teeth and sucking lips, alone, for drawing the blood of their victims.
There are other forms, of which we need not speak.
In earlier ages, all this was known and believed, but somewhat
blindly. In the last two centuries of materialism and sceptism, all was
disbelieved. But careful modern study shows that the phenomena were
real, though the causes were not understood. Vampires and were-
wolves, then, belong to abnormal psychic states, frequently epidemic
in character and belonging to collective pathological psychology,
wherein those who have taken the Left-Hand Path are more to be
pitied than their victims.
In our next article, we shall deal with the Projections of the Astral
Body, the Invisible Beings which dwell within us, and the strange
discoveries which have been made in modern times concerning the
different bodies of Man. In the concluding article of the series we
shall take up the problems of the discarnate, and the conscientious
work which is being done by the present generation to give a clear
understanding of the Mystery of that Change which is called Death,
and to provide definite evidence of Survival and the Life Beyond.
(To be continued)

The soul of man, in the body, is but as a light in a lantern, shining

but dimly, and that according to the transparency or coloring of the
glass.
 — 13* —

notable BOOKS
Primitive Man
( V o l u m e I of " A H i s t o r y or E x p e r i m e n t a l • p l r l t n a l l a m )

CAESAR DE VESME
(It icier aui«t Co. L o n d o n — 10|B>

T
H E R E IS A PECULIAR SATISFACTIO N in
reading a first-class French author writing scientifically
about magic and the super-normal. One may be sure that
it will really be scientific in the best sense of the word —
that is logical, reasoned and in concordance with the facts, and that
it will also be « spiritualistic » in the best sense of the word — that
is in admitting spirit and its coordinated activities without intrusion
of this or that religious creed. It is unquestionably true that, thanks
to a somewhat superficial folk-lore characteristic of the Nineteenth
Century — by long odds the most superficial century of the Chris-
tian Era — a belief has been prevalent that religion was an outgrowth
of Primitive Man's misinterpretation of natural phenomena. This
belief was easy — and cheap ! Monsieur de Vesrae demonstrates
that the origin of religions is to be found in true « supernormal »
facts, whose origin has not yet entirely been made clear, and that the
study of these facts is of primal importance in all sociological inves-
tigation. The book is most emphatically an important contribution to
modern knowledge, and English-speaking readers owe a debt of
gratitude to Mr S. de Brath, the translator.

Myths and Legends of Flowers, Trees, Fruits and Plants

CHARLES M. SKINNER
J. B. L.I|»plit<Mitl V.a, A d e l p b l . L o n d o n • t»t»

Delightful in every way is this book, to be read by everyone

who loves the People of Nature, and by all who find pleasure in
allegory, legend and fairy tale. There is a.mass of valuable inform-
 NOTABLE BOOKS 1
139
i i a

ationin the book and it is presented in readable form and with a

fluid and fluent style. There is scarce a tree,, plant or flower which
has not its legend here, culled from all corners of the Earth, and
these will be of high delight to every garden^lover, or friend of the
woods. But, alas 1 Its value for easy reference is seriously crippled
by lack of an Index containing all the vulgar and true names of the
flowers and Trees, to be remedied, surely, in a second Edition.

Talks with Spirit Friends, Bench and Bar

J o h n M. Wntklnx, 1-oinlon • 9 | «

More and more do important books come out, showing communic-

ations with the discarnate, and these of sterling worth. This volume
is a record of sittings in which over 200 discarnates manifested, of
whom 87 were lawyers, while the greater part of the remainder were
either public officials or Army and Navy officiers. Many of the com-
munications are of deep interest; Lord Brampton. Mr. Justice Ken-
nedy, Lord St. Helier, Mr. Justice Bray, Dr. Blake Odgers. K. C,
and other very well known legal figures in England have dictated -*•
from the Other World — forewords to this series of sittings, stating
what were the conditions that they passed through in the process of
death, and what kind of a world it is in which they now find them-
selves. The book is evidential in the fullest sense of the word, and
. the evidence, being prepared by lawyers who know what constitutes
legal evidence-, is peculiarly clear and convincing.

Jimgrim — The Hundred Days

TALBOT MUNDY
Tho C e n t u r y Co. X«v»- York - llollnrM It.OO a n d Dollnra 9.SO

In these two books of Talbot Mundy's, the occult element is not

as strongly marked as in « Om » and « Black Light ». but they are
fully as adventurous and of really thrilling interest. The word ( thril-
ling * is here used with precision — the books thrill. The work of
Jimgrim in leading a lone hand against the Occult but Evil Master
of the World holds a dramatic interest to the very last page. Jimgrim,
himself, passes from the scene in a blaze of glory, but there is a tempt-
ing suggestion that Ramsden can get the clue to the Buried Cities in
the Gobi, and we — personally — hope that Chullunder Ghose will
 140 THE SEER

help him in the quest. Of course, if you don't read the books, you
won't know anything about it. In which case. Dear Reader, so much
the worse for you I

Lemuria
WISHAR S. CERVE
R a n l c r u e l n n l»r«-#«. Han Jowls Cnl • Itollm-p i*.5«
The subjects of Lemuria and Atlantis, (of which continents the real,
meanings are not yet ready to be given to the world), will ever hold
the charm' of mystery, and any book along these lines is sure to claim
attention. This work is clearly for the general reader and not designed
for the student or the scholar, very many matters which are still under
dispute are stated as confirmed facts, and the careful reader will use
his own judgment on them. Yet, if the book increases popular interest
in early « Races », and leads to a more profound study, it will have
served its purpose.

In Defence of Magic
CATHARINE COOK SMITH
Rlrler a n d Co. L o n d o n > 3t-
Let us not higgle about names 1 The deeper side of magic is not
touched on in this book, which is, in brief, a plea for the recognition
of symbolism and ritual in modern education. But there is really orig-
inal thought therein, the material has been worked over with judgment
and even with sensitive perception. It is astonishingly scattered, and
is nowise wrought into a complete whole, but passages, here and there
are illuminative. The author should use these as notes for the prep-
aration of a larger and more carefully thought out book in the subject,
suggesting usable rituals, their applications to modern conditions, and
their psychological value in the sensitising of the present rather dull-
minded generation. There is a real piece of work to be done, here.

The whole teaching of what will happen to you personally, in the

Life After Death can be summed up in six short words : You Will
Go Where You Belong.
 R €t f . C T I O N $

national anb international Qlatrology

S e w Miirnii Ueceiubei.* V, SO. SO m. m„ U r e e n w l o b
(Fur tsvadtotlona prior t o ililw d a t e , « e r t h e u o l o b a r
iMMlie ol THSt ftKRII

G
E N E R A L F E A T U R E S OF T H E L U N A T I O N . —
For the world at large, this lunation is surprisingly favour
able.Writing this in Oct., with three countries in the throes
of forced elections, with war brewing in the Orient, and with
a widespread unemployment problem rendered all the more bitter by
unscrupulous demagogues, it is nothing less than amazing to see this
peaceful and progressive position in the heaven. The conclusion which
must be drawn is that the threatening conditions of the October luna-
tion, and the riotous outbreaks of the November lunation will simmer
down. This suggests that the World Financial crisis will have reached
bottom, and that without anything very sensational, December will
see a restoration of confidence. We desire to emphasize this, for it
is a striking example of astrological forecast which is in direct
opposition to the general forebodings for the coming winter. There
is not a single affliction of any kind to the lunation. It is true that
the New Moon falls v/ithin a degree of the second magnitude star
Sabik, in the constellation of Ophiucus, but, while this star has none
too good an influence, and frequently falls at a time when the
difficulties are great, it has the character of giving moral courage. If,
for example, its influence should act in such wise as to favorise
simplicity of living, the elimination of useless luxuries and imitations
in commerce, then the conjunction with Sabik must be accounted for
good. Both for Western Europe and for the United States the
outlook is peaceful with a definite movement on the part of European
nations to establish friendliness, and a recovery of the slighdy shaken,
financial prestige of the United States.
England. — The most striking feature, here, seems to be the
rallying of the working classes, and the success of the government
plan for the relief of the unemployed and the distressed. The winter
will fall more rudely on the professional classes. The. exrjremely,
 142 T H E SEER

powerful trine of the lunation to Uranus in Aries in the House of

Finance cannot well be judged otherwise.
France. — Not less striking is the favourable trine of the lunation
to Jupiter in the third decanate of Leo in the House of Foreign
Affairs. This might have been expected earlier, especially as the visits
of the French premier to Germany and to America occurred in the
October lunation. This trine will indicate a treaty or a final agreement
which will establish a temporary settlement of international conditions.
•Spain. — This lunation is emphatically favourable to. Spain
falling in Sagittarius and close to one of the typically Spanish degrees.
There is likely to be some change, for the situation is not yet stable,
and there may be some serious currency problem — such as a bi-
metallic standard — but the movement is for the better. The month
is adverse to the royalist party.
Italy. — International relations will also occupy the attention
of this country, and the religious question may be renewed. There is
a menace of an accident in a tunnel, such as a cave-in, or a serious
avalanche disaster.
Denmark. — There is menace of affliction to the royal family*
sickness or death. The event is indicated as sudden and may be due
to accident.
Germany. — Financial scandal of international character is pro-
bable, and this seems to be connected with spy system and propa-
ganda; financed by an industrial party, not by the government.
Eastern Europe. — Renewed friction between Roumania and the
nations on the frontier. Effort to awaken a Balkan conflict and to
set the blame on Roumania.
Afghanistan. — Raids on the Indian frontier, necessitating a
punitive expedition.
India. —- Continued dissatisfaction with the result of the Round
Table conference. Rise of a new Nationalist leader.
French Indo-Chma. — Rebellious spirit incited by Chinese agita-
tors and masked under a religious guise. Imprisonment of the leaders.
Australia. — Severe drought, with renewal of financial difficulties
due to inflation. Action leading to breaking contact with the British
Empire.
United States. — Rather sudden restoration of confidence. Sett-
lement of Oriental troubles. Boom on the Pacific Coast. Establish-
ment of favourable relations with South America and noted impro-
vement in Latin-American commerce. Death of a noted politician
under suspicious circumstances.
 — 143 —

21 practical Course
in tli* ©racular Sciences
t h e Tarot Astrology
KabballMn . Chlroloay
Hermetic Numerology MX
The Number Nine. — As Seven was the « Sacred Number * in
manifested things, so Nine was the « Sacred Number * in spiritual
things. It is essentially the Number of Initiation, and completes the
Three Trinities. The Rose-Cross knows well the Mystery of Nine*
and the three-ranged Rose is in multiples of 3, 6 and 9. As Dante
shows, there is an infernal as well as a celestial initiation and there
are 9 Circles of Dis and 9 Rings of Light. Curtiss most admirably
points out the 9 which is formed in Greek mythological allegory by
the 3 Graces, the 3 Furies, and the 3 Fates. This is the number of
Solitude, of Silence, of Suffering and of Inner Victory, for it was
at the 9th Hour that the Sublime Agony of the Crucifixion ended
in the Glory of the Perfect Sacrifice Attained. It is the end of the
cycle of inner development, and prepares for service, even as the
child is 9 months in the womb of the mother and so prepares for
life. Pages could be written to show the importance of 9 in all
symbolism and in all the Initiate Mysteries.
The Occult Geometry of Nine. — There are several presenta-
tions. Two triangles, apex to apex, forming a figure like an hour-
glass, with a third triangle above, apex upwards gives a figure
susceptible of being interpreted with much detail. But a lesser known
figure (rom the Phrygian Mysteries) was in the form of a « W »
crossed by a line at top and bottom. This could be interpreted in two
ways, either as the central triangle receiving inspiration which thence
passed to the two polarities, male and female; or the forces of the
two polarities uniting and thus being able to send a mutual aspiration
upward. The Octagon, which holds perfect manifestation in two
worlds, reaches spiritual control when all is directed from a point
in the centre, thus forcing a Point and Eight Radii, Nine in all.
Symbolic Concordances of the Number Nine. — It is next to
impossible to enumerate all these. Note that the sum of all the digits,
1 plus 2 plus 3 and so on, makes 45 or 9. If any number whatsoever
 .44 THE SEER ' "
awnWMsMS»y»il»»asMsjjis<ws^ *****&»*js*s*0me*aia4Ktm*am*may**s<aM

be divided by 9 and there is no remainder, it will be found that the

number itself counts to 9, if there is a remainder, the digits of the sum
and the remainder will agree. Every multiple of 9 remains 9. The
mathematical relation of the spiral is 9. And if anyone cares to mul-
tiply the number 12345679 by 9 and the multiples of 9 (18. 27,
36. etc) the result may surprise him. He will understand why 8 was
eliminated and noting that there are 8 numbers employed, he may
multiply these to 64 to return to 10 and 1.
Kabbalistically, the number 9 is related to the H E R M I T , or the
V E I L E D LAMP; the definite Arcana of Initiation, and which
carries the special meaning of enabling Man to aid in the Divine
Work. It indicates the reception of Truth, and also the need to bear
light to others, remembering always that disclosure must be made
with reserve.
Alphabetically, the number 9 corresponds with the 9th letter of
the Hebrew alphabet, known as « Teth ». It has the hieroglyphic
meaning of « roof » or Divine Protection, and in Chinese ideogram
it indicates the soul or « the bird which sings within us *.
Astrologically, the number 9 is in relationship with the 9th Sign
of the zodiac, Sagittarius, the sign of the prophet and the Mage,
often the religious teacher, and is. ruled by Jupiter. In Esoteric
Astrology, the relationship is to the sign Leo and the Sun, and, in
all esoterism, the Sun is the distributor of divine energy.
Masonically (Dequer) the number 9 represents the « Select
Master Degree *. and has reference to the 9th. arch of the Secret
vault of Solomon's Temple, and the Three Three-Sided Tables. Its
Masonic inner symbolism is that of Purification, quite in keeping with
the old Hermetic teaching.
The Number Nine in Human Physiology. — This is peculiarly
applicable to the utilisation of energy in the body. Sagittarius rules
the thighs, and Leo the heart. It shows in many ways the relation
of the body to the nerves and it is always of the greatest importance
in nervous ailments. It is the higher fire, as both the zodiacal signs
involved and the interpretation of Arcana with its Veiled Lamp go
to show.
The colour associated with the Number Nine is the deeper over-
tone of rich blue; the musical tone in the scale is Sol, (G Natural in
the scale of C Natural) and the Dominant in Harmony,
(to be continued)
• T H E DIRECTOR OF THE INSTITUTE;
THE SEER
A Monthly Review of Astrology
and of the Psychic and Occult Sciences

Institut Asfrohgique - Carthage, Tunisie

As a wide hospitality is herein extended to all branches of psychic1
and occult thought, it is deemed preferable lo leave to all contribu-
tors the privilege of responsibility for the ideals expressed in their
articles.
Vol. IV N<> 4 December 1931 Price 1/ - or 25 cts
IMPORTANT NOTICE
The Direction of THE SEER takes special pleasure in mak-
ing known to its readers that a working alliance and a close
cooperation has boen established between the INSTITUT AS-
TROLOGIQUE de CARTHAGE and the INTERNATIONAL
ASTROLOGICAL ARCHIVES ASSOCIATION (Director of
both Associations : Dr. Francis Rait-Wheeler) publishers of
this review; and the world-wide FRATERNITY OF THE
HOLY PENTAGRAM, an Order of High Esoteric and Mys-
tical Teaching, leading to certain degrees of Adeptship (Direc-
tor-General : Dr. Charles Edward Niles) with the Internationa]
Headquarters, the Grand Orient, in the United States of Ame-
rica. European headquarters will be established during the
coming year. Those desiring information concerning mem-
bership and wishing to take any of the Courses offered by the
Fraternity of the Holy Pentagram may write directly to THE
SEER, Carthage, Tunisie, N. Africa.
FRANCIS* ROLT-WHEELER (Director).
EefUrttDUft

A
.TT-- r in-o-..LL TOO OFTEN, the man or Woman who seek)* to
gain the knowledge of the higher truths sets out in such
Wise as to lead to a sure self-deception. Largely due to
the error beloved of the unthinking which talks of c uni-
aersal equality », the seeker believes that the higher
realms of the spirit can easily be reached by everybody.
r .. I He forgets that the true c mystic » is just as surely born
as the true poet or the true painter (we are not speaking here of ama-
teurs or mediocrities) and that mysticism requires a much more arduous
 r"

146 SEErt
y v * ' . " . " . " ' . ' . . ' . . . ! - ' ! ' . • , . . ' - . ' ' ' • ! : » • J ' . j - • ; " . . • • • • • • " • » . • ! - " • ' ! • " .

I • ' , ' . •
training then the severest of the arts'. What is even more regrettable is
thai nowadays, lured by the will-o'the-wisp of the omniscience of edu>-
jcational instruction, many a man hopes to reach emotional power
by purely mental processes. He does but deceive himself : mysticism
is not acquired by reading, nor holiness by Correspondence Courses.
Such courses, may be — and often are — of the highest value and
may be essential lo a grasp of theory; their value is heightened if there
be a link to an Order, a Fraternity or a Brotherhood, where the TVeo-
phyle may have counsel and guidance; but the teaching and the coun-
sel should have three definite aims : lo deepen knowledge, lo sensitise
perception, and to enable the soul to pursue its quest independently.
At the present time there is a tendency to require a shorter road,
a quicker way, a hurry-up success in everything. Innumerable societies,
cults and sects offer their followers a key to all the mysteries, a quick
initiation, or a control of psychic powers in quick order, and without
any necessity to follow the time-worn ways of suffering and solitude.
The spirit of speed is in the Veins of this generation and men Would
fam take an aeroplane to Heaven. The herd spirit reigns, and men
desire to invade the Plains of Silence in joyous and laughing band*
All useless I All a vain quest I Spiritual rhythms govern the growth
of the soul, and telling the soul that it is developed does not make it
so, any more than telling a three-year-old- child that he is a grown
man will jump him ahead biologically a mailer of eighteen years.
In most modern writing concerning « mysticism *, two great errors
may be noted. The first of these is a baseless optimism,.and the second
is a, thoughtless superficiality. Certain New Thought writers who have
not grasped the real meaning of their leaders and who seek to « popu-
larize * an easy philosophy at all hasards, affirm thai there is no need
to climb if the road is rough, that u)e must no longer admit the existence
of sin and evil, that a criminal is a gentleman whose health is a trifle
disturbed, that a ruffian should be stroked on the head, that gangsters
eon be persuaded by pretty speeches, that adultery and immorality
are t modern », thai everyone must be spoken to sweetly, every-
thing must be tolerated, everything must be permitted. There is a ten-
dency to varnish evil with a forgiving phrase and « relativity > has
been brought forward as an excuse for the pardoning of foul conduct*
irreverent speech, and surface thought. Many people really believe thai
Peace — or anything else —will come merely if we talk about it
enough, and that if yousmile long enough at a munitions factory the
Walls will tumble down, -, ••
\ l •<• • *
-. <
 R£FIXCtlONS 147

All this is a false hope based upon a misunderstanding of the use of

(fiords, which serves, at the present time, to hide a World-uneasiness.
To sing on the slope of a volcano may cheer the spirits, but it will
not delay the moment when the crater erupts with bomb-stones and
rivers of lava. It is no sign of wisdom to shut the eyes to danger.
The superficiality with which Mysticism is spoken of is still worse.
Everything must be < relative >. The conception of the Absolute is
taboo. Truth'frightens, the sWord of Plain Statement must remain in
its sheath. The Real is so embroidered that the original tissue can no
more be seen. Vice is to be another aspect of virtue; Evil is only a
negation 6f good; nothing is to be taken too seriously; responsibility
' is lo be avoided whenever possible. « The motor-car, the cinema, the
radio — the dancing, that's the life I » And the saddest part of it
all is that this frothy attitude builds up a belief that because our ideas
have changed, the eternal judgments have changed likewise.
If we look for a moment at true Mysticism, we shall see how far it
lies from this indulgent literature. The Mystic must love Silence, not
only because Noise is in itself a Satanic thing, appealing to low minds,
and which shakes the balance of the soul, but also because it prevents
the hearing of higher harmonies. The Mystic loves solitude, for there
may a man read his own soul — a terrible test to those who are not
ready. The Mystic requires sincerity, for in nothing is deception
easier than in believing oneself true to an ideal when in reality we do
but follow a preference. The Mystic must be in constant touch with
Beauty, for it is an essential to him lo see the Vision Supreme in all
things, and'he is, in a certain measure, the artist of the spiritual life;
arid he may go even further. The material man sees only the outer
and material body; the artist sees the soul within; but &te Mystic has
received the gift to behold the Spirit of the Universe, and to be in
touch therewith. High Poesy gives illumination. High Mysticism gives
Inspiration.
Nor should We think indf the hfystic should content himself With
emotion, only, and that he may do away with science and with
knowledge. Far from setting a premium on ignorance, the doctrine of
the Divine Immanence is an essential m Mysticism, for the more fully
the Mystic understands the Sublime Force which is in all things, the
nearer can he feel the Divine in him. It has been said that the simple-
minded may.feel after Cod, but it has never been said that the simple*
* wilted have any advantage in the quest
The Mystic must endeavor to arrive at an emotional perception of
 148 THE SEER

Cosmic Consciousness, and that by means of the profoundest study

and the deepest mental and emotional concentretion. He must rigidly
practice an abstraction from all things which are alien to the illumi-
nation of the soul, he must forever £eep an extreme sensitivity of
perception to everything that is beautiful and true; he must flee every-
thing that is superficial, petty, distracting and vain; he must deepen
life at every point he touches it; he must realize the dark forces and
oppose them by the Light he has painfully Won for himself; he must
strive to bring body, mind, soul and spirit to the highest harmony and
that by constant prayer and incessant study; he must acquire the
power of meditation so fully that his thoughts cannot Wander nor his
will-force be disturbed, and so he may reach Illumination. If, thereof- '
ter, by years — or a whole life-time — of unswerving purpose, he has
remained true to his ideal, there may come to him the supreme bliss of
a few moments in ecstatic union with the Divine.
Such is the way of the true Mystic. How far removed is the true
from the imitation I
InifMitb prtbiction*
In our November number We Were able to insert a stop-press notice
concerning the first results of the English general elections. Readers
will be interested to compare the results with our Prediction on
page 93 where we said : England — General elections. Unexpected
strength on the Conservative side, much trouble at the polling. The
Conservative victory Was greater even than indicated, and the troubles
at the polls were few; all England was eager to sweep the Labour
Party into oblivion.
In the predictions of our November number (dealing with Decem-
ber) We mentioned : Germany — Financed scandal of international
character... financed by an industrial party, not the government,
Though a few days before the actual lunation, this may Well refer to
the collapse of the « Berliner Bank * with 23 branches in Berlin
alone and more than 100 branches in Germany. lis clients Were
almost exclusively owners of big buildings, and the Federation of
Associations of Property-Owners operates a good deal with foreign
capital.
A very strikingly fulfilled prediction was made on page 94, as
follows : Spain —• Overthrow of the Ministry, but by another consti-
tutional party, not by a royalist coup d'etat. One of the most striking
features of the mounth Was the overthrow of the Alcara Ministry^
 FULFILLED PREDICTIONS 149

President Alcara having been the true hero of the revolution. Under
date of 20 November, the new ministry, after long debate, declared
King Alphonso III an outlaw, prescribed perpetual exile, and
approved thai all his Wealth and properties in Spain should be confis-
• caied by the State and should become the property of the new
Republic.
On page 142 We announced : French Indo-China — Rebellious
spirit incited by Chinese agitators and masked under a religious guise.
Imprisonment of the leaders. A very large (and very interesting) reli-
gious movement known as Caodaism, which, in a few years, has
attained several million adherents, and which has a strong spiritualistic
basis, has allowed itself U> intervene in politics. The French Govern-
ment, during this lunation, suspended the organ of the society, < La
Revue Caodaiste *, and three members of its council Were arrested.
The Japanese-Chinese skirmishes in Manchuria have been so fully
predicted and reported in VASTROSOPHIE and THE SEER,
that, in view of the conditions continuing, it is not necessary to analyse
them here. But the prediction may be repeated that this is not likely
to turn into a World-war.
On page 93 We announced. France. — Dissatisfaction with the
Premier's visits abroad. Formation of a new party. Disastrous storms
in the West. The visits of Monsieur DaVal to Berlin and America
turned out better than the predictions seemed to show, but the first
e vole of confidence * asked on his return from Washington gave a
very narrow majority... The resignation of Paul-Boncour from the
Socialist Party — a very important defection, announced Nov, 22 —
actually gives a leader to a new * Independent * parly... On the Very
day of the lunation, a tempest broke on the English Channel and the
Atlantic, with 9 shipwrecks in 48 hours ,and a week later the Atlantic
Coast of the Bay of Biscay Was ravaged by a cyclone which whirled
inland and caused extensive destruction.
On page 141 and again on 142 the general conditions for the
United States Were declared favourable in the following terms : For
the United States the outlook is peaceful, with a definite movement on
the part of the European nations to establish friendliness. And again ;
Rather sudden restoration of confidence. Right at the beginning of
the lunation following the sudden boom in wheat, there Was a strong
(and perhaps excessive) confidence boom, reinforced by the steel mar-
ket towards the end of the lunation, exactly in keeping with predic-
tion for renewed business activities in the December-January lunation.
>-.•:•.-'
*" i
t

— 150 —

$t)* iHctempB2(l)osij0

THOMAS BAILEY ALDRICH

I
KNOW my own creation was divine.
Strewn on the breeay continents I see
The veined sheila and burnished scales which once
Enclosed my being — husks that had than' nss;'
• • I brood on aD the shapes I must attain ' -
Before I reach the perfect, which is God, ^
And dream my dream; and let the rabble go;
For I am of the mountains and the s o ,
The deserts and the caverns in the earth.
The catacombs and fragments of old worlds.
X was a spirit on the mountain-top,
A perfume in the valleys, a simoon
On arid deserts, a nomadic wind
Roaming the universe; a tireless Voice.
-I was ere Romulus and Remus were;
I waa ere Nineveh and Babylon;
I wsa and am and evermore shall be.
Progressing, never reaching to the end.
A hundred years I trembled in the grass.
The delicate trefoil'that muffled warm
A slope on Ida; for an hundred yean
Moved in the purple gyre of those dark flowers
The Grecian women strew upon the dead.
Under the earth, in fragment glooms, I dwelt;' »
Then in the veins and sinews of a pine
On a lone island tin the hand of God .
Let down the lightning from s sultry sky,
' Splintered the pine, and split the iron rock;
And from my odorous prison-house, a Urd,
I is its bosom, darted..
A century waa aa a single day;
What is a day to an immortal soul ?
A breath, no more...,.
So was it destined; and thus came I here
To walk the earth and wear the form of Kan,
To suffer bravely as becomes my state,
One step, one grade, one cycle nearer Gad.
Reprinted from • The Ring of Return », compiled by Eva Martin (Heifer
and Sonsj Cambridge),
*- i

-
 LO<3Y

iitDourable Glemente for IDec.-lHiiiK

NOTE. — By reason of repeated requests from readers; these tasty—,
of favourable dates have been classified. They are general, of coarse; the
dates favourable to each person must be calculated from his or her own
horoscope. (American readers will remember that Atlantic Time is 5 hrs,
earlier, Pacific Time is 8 hrs. earlier. India is 5 1/2 hrs. later; Australia 10
hrs; and New Zealand 11 1/2 hrs. later)

F
OR GENERAL PURPOSES! — Pavotirible T)ays and Horns •*-
According to Solar. Lunar and planetary aspects the most favour*
able days will be : Dec. 21st, even; 23rd, after; 2 5th morn;
28th, all day; 31at, morn; Jan 1st, after and even; 3rd, «U day;
5th after; 6th, morn; 10th, morn; 13th, morn, 16th, after;
18th morn and even; 21st, morn.
Unfavourable Days and Hours. — 24th, all day; 25th, after sad even; 26th,
noon; 29th, all day; 30th, after; Jan 1st, morn; 4th, after and even; 8th,
after; 10th, after; 11th, after; 13th, even; 14th, all day; 15th, after sod
even; 16tfa, morn; 19th, all day.

ENGAGEMENT AND MARRIAGE. — Favourable Days and Hows for

Matters pertaining to affairs of the Heart Best Day of the Month for s Man.
— 13th morn. Best Day of the Month for a Woman — Jan. 5th. Other Good
days — The month is not favourable for marriage, on the whole, even the
two days mentioned being only tolerably good.
Unfavorable Days and Hoars. — Worst Day of the Month for s Kaa —
Jan. 11th. Wont Day of the Month for a Woman — Jan 11th — several
bad aspects on this day. Other bad days — Dec. 30th, Jan. 14th.
e>

BUSINESS AND FINANCE. — Favourable Days and Hours — Best Day

for Finance — Jan. 5th. Best Day for Steady Business — Dec. 26 morn. Best
Day for New Venture or Speculation — None very brilliant. In general, this
month is not one to branch out financially, at all. This fact is quite striking
when taken in aceord with the lunation.
. Unfavourable Days and Hours — Worst Day for Finance — .Dee. 29th.
Worst Day for Steady Business — Jan. 16th. Worst Day for New* Ventura
or Speculation — Dee.30 th (unless overseas) Jan 7th (either very good or
very bad),

VOYAGES AND TRAVEL. — Favourable Days — Best Day to Start —

Jan. 20th. Other Good Days — Dee. 30th.
Unfavourable Days. — Worst Day to Start — Jan 8th. Other Bad Days —
Die. 24th.
SURGICAL OPERATIONS — Arrange, if possible, between, Dec. 21 and
24, and between Jan. 8 and 21. Most Favourable Day and Hoar — Jan. 20th
•9,45 a.mr
152 THE SEER
1
i

Bom it Genoa, Italy, Jaa 9th, 1862, at 4 h. 08 m. 73. s, a.m.

(ramified)
•,• i\ »« *.0***< .»..„. -.
 - m-

I)oro0cope of tlje JSlonttj

Prof. ERNESTO BOZZANO

F r a a l d e u t of t h e I t a l i a n .National •alrltwallat Association, i
w o r l d - A u t h o r i t y o n p o y c u i c aaattera

At first sight, this horoscope is diseoneerting. One does not expect to

find fire planets in Earthy signs in the nativity of a scientist who specialises
ill each subtle matters as the ethevic vibrations from the Other-World.
But, in Astrology, even fact is of importance and it is peculiarly necessary
not to fall into the errrW- of accepting only those indications which fit in
easily. There are, then, five planets in Earthy signs but six are in Mutable
signs and this gives flexibility and the ability to view several sides of a
question; then, still more striking, seven planets are in negative or receptive
signs, which indicates a very high receptivity. The five planets « ill Earth »
therefore, fall into line, and this seta forth the chief characteristic of Prof.
BOBZDUO'S work — his high receptivity to inspirational ideas of lofty reach,
and his intensive desire to give a stable and scientific explanation to' < psy-
chic > and * spiritistic » phenomena without lessening their truth or tarni-
shing their beauty.
This interpretation is justified by the fact that the horoscope in question
is one of « high vibrations ». How may this he determined ? Very simply.
For example, the emotions are carried to a high degree of perception : Venus
and the Moon are in exaltation, and Neptune is in dignity. Again, the two
great planets of the mind — Jupiter, reverent thought with its characteristic
of broad-mindedness, and Saturn, the planet of strict reason and logie — are
in conjunction in the intellectual and scientific sign of Virgo, and, moreover,
in House X, the House of Occupation aud Honours, both admirably aspefted.
Agirin, tile Sun, being in conjunction with Mercury (intensifying the latter
,)l»act) is in trine with Jupiter and Saturn and this trine is from Capricorn,
the zodiacal sign which rules a calm and steady judgment.
So far, then, the horoscope very definitely indicates the thinker; we may
now ask if it shows forth to which line of thought this mental powe'r may
be directed. The chart replies without hesitation — the interest is concen-
trated on Neptune, the planet which rules mediumship, and on the Moon,
mistress of the Astral World. And if we combine these factors with the
exaltations already mentioned, it becomes evident that the Moon and Neptune
are strongly i-eenforceri in their influence, but that they will still remain
subject to tint scientific and intellectual element.
The attention of astrological students may also be drawn to the quintile*
and bi-qtiintiles in the chart, for, according to the special studies of penta-
gonal aspects which have been made by this Institute, this group of Aspects
indicates a relation to occult or psychic powers, or, as in this case, a speeial
interest therein. It may be noted that, in the strict sense of the word, this
horoscope is not « occult # at all, and it is curious to gee how, none the
less, there is a definite concentration on the psychic problem. This nativity
is- a, good example of the justness with which celestial influences hover over a
birth to give a speeial turning to the life.
 .
SEP , — 154 — a
i -
.

ii iiinoi aaai

IgOVEfjTUVEJON.,^

;;H1. - The, Cosmo Cycle}* §Tlie t Age of the Age*

C
OMPARING THE ZODIAC in which our earth and
die other planets move, with the greater zodiac in which the
Sun with its system moves, we note certain differences as
well as similarities. Although stellar bodies move in opposite
directions through the signs in the two zodiacs, yet the sign Aquarius
remains as the central sign or period of the first quarter of the cycle
in either zodiac; this is because Aquarius God) represents the direct
link between the unmanifested and the manifested. We should also,
note that the position.of the letters of the tetragrammaton remains
unchanged. The serpent's head and tail (Caput and Cauda) are at
the division between Aries and Pisces, in both zodiacs. But in die/
Cosmo zodiac the cycle begins at the,serpent's tail, while in the-,
smaller zodiac the year begins at the division between Sagittarius and
Capricorn or at our winter solstice when days begin to lengthen. And
in the Cosmo zodiac the sign « Scorpio > is changed to « Aquila >
or Eagle. Compare with Ezek. 1 : 10 and Revel. 4 : 7.
Nations, organizations, races, etc., have their cycles, from start to
finish. The Caucasian or White race seems to have originated toward1
die close of the third quarter of the past great Cycle or in the maternal
sign Cancer, about 9.000 years ago. That sign or period represents
« zeal » or eagerness, and during the next period Gemini (the Twins),
the race began to develop the quality of knowledge and will-power
(Taurus), which finally led to a division of the race into two parts,
now known as the Orientals and the Occidentals. And at the begin'"
ning'of the last period (Aries) of the past great Cycle, special prepa-
rations lor the new great Cycle were started.
With Abraham began the separation of the « two opposites > of
die race, the East and the West branch (see Gen. 12 : 1); and the
teaching of Moses made a link between the past and the present great
Cycles. Abraham and Moses lived during Aries of the past great
Cycle, if, according to Usaher, Abraham was born 1996 and Moses
died 1451 B. G The patriarch's name was first A B R AM =
i__ ^ . ' . _ .. „ _ 1 2 109v I 40

' •• m. »
 ON CYCLES 151

144==9,(HebrMR B A = 243 = 9); number 9 signifies the

40200 21
end of a round" or age. He was selected from the land of Ur
(R' U A = 207 = 9), which name also terminates on 9. Ur or
200 6M
Aiir meams «light» or enlightenment But his later name
A BR A HA M = 1 4 5 = 10 indicates him as the first link (10)
1,2'200'i 40
in die chain that connects the old and the new great Ages.
Abraham was to be the « Father of a multitude of nations »
(Gen. 17 : 4); this we find is quite true, for his descendants now
constitute the occidental nations. Abraham's first son Ishmael, had
twelve sons whose descendants were absorbed into other tribes and,
became the Slavonic nations. Ishmael's half-brother Isaac had two
sons, Esau and Jacob who were twins. Esau or Edom (both aames
mean. * red* or « hairy s>, E S A U = 609 = 15, E D O M
= 852 = 1 5 ; . compare with the 15th arcanum of the Tarot-the
Devil,) had five sons and their descendants intermarried with tribes
living along the Mediterranean coast and finally incarnated into the
< Latin » nations. The descendants of Jacob (surnamed
IS R A EL = 349 = 1 6 = 7, Victory,) were intended not
to mix with other people (compare Gen. .24 : 3) and they held toger
ther as « the 12 'tribes » until King Solomon died; then they were
divided into the « kingdom of Judah » — with the two tribes of
Judah and Benjamin — and the « kingdom of Israel », the ten
tribes. The descendants of the kingdom of Judah — the Jews —
have been and still are, able to keep themselves as a distinct nation,
although deprived of a country of their own. But the descendants of
« the tribes » emigrated westward from Assyria, at. the close of the
last and the beginning of the present great Age, and were absorbed
by or incarnated among the people of central and northern Europe,
the Saxons and Teutons.
In the New Testament, the descendants of Abraham are spoken o£
as three different branches of people : 1) — the Jews; 2) — the
lost sheep, of the house of Israel; 3) — the Gentiles. These nations
make up the western or occidental branch — the positive or mascu-
line part.— of the Caucasian race of which its eastern or oriental
branch is the negative or feminine part. But whether all the occidental
nations really, are the historical descendants of Abraham* or not, the
fact remains that the Caucasian or. White race is now divided into its
two. opposites—• the east and the west — with distinct and very dif-
 156 T H E SEER

ferent characteristics. When the orientals and the occidentals have

learned to understand each other's true nature, and know their rela-
tion to each other, and act in harmony with each other, then new
conditions of great importance will be created. For all new things are
created by the harmonious cooperation of two opposites. New and
advanced conditions of peace will result when the western mind
perceives and values the beneficial inwaid and meditative mentality
of the orientals; and when the eastern mind can use properly the good
and practical methods of the west.
About 4.300 years ago, our Sun and solar system entered die last
period Aries or Ram, of the past great Cycle or Age. During that
period the important religious symbols were the Lamb and the Ram.
Previously during about 2.160 years — the period of Taurus — the
most significant symbols had been the Ox, or the Bull, especially in
Egypt. But when the new great Age began, about 2,160 years ago,
the c Lamb that stood in the midst of the throne and of the four
living ones, was slain », (Rev. 5 : 6 ) , and the symbol was changed
to Pisces (Fishes, feet — a new foundation) ; we entered the c tail »
of the Serpent, and through the « new covenant » we received new
and additional teaching, given by the Master of the new great Age.
So, according to both ancient and modern mystics we are now ente-
ring Aquarius, the Water — man, or the second period of the great
Cycle.
The Aquarian sign is often pictured as a man pouring out die
« water of life » over the earth. As this sign represents the first prin-
ciple of the tetrad or quaternary God, Father, White, etc.) it means
the outpouring of a greater manifestation of the Cosmic Spirit on our
globe during the coming 2.160 year. It will be the inspiration of
special knowledge that will guide the race all through this Age or until
the next great Cycle begins after 24,000 years. The Universal Spirit,
Christ, will now be more fully and correctly understood and also
begin its true manifestation, which could not be during the past
Piscean period, although some more or less successful attempts
were made by the ancient Essenes and other societies to bring the new
Christ teaching into operation. But this Aquarian Spirit-outpouring
was often preached and talked about as « the second coming of
Christ ». a quite correct statement when properly understood. And
—-
the new teaching which was given in the form of the symbolic «
Story of Jesus the Christ * has been carefully preserved, although
poorly or tittle understood and sometimes distorted in its
interpretation. (To be continued)
 — 157 —

Stljc Astrological Jlarta

A. VOLGUINE

xx
E CONTINUE, here, the listing of the Parts, of
Fortunes, as principally used by the Arabs, the present
list being according to Alcabitius, the first three Houses
having been set forth in the November SEER :
HOUSE IV. — I) Part of the Father. Diurnal, Sun to Saturn; Noctur-
nal, Saturn to Sun; apply to Ascendant. (This is the same as Aid from Bro-
thers) ; 2) Part of Death of Father. The same as Pari of Brothers; 3) Part
of Years to come. Diurnal, from the Lord of the House wherein is the Sun
to Saturn; Nocturnal, the reverse; apply to Ascendant; 4) Part of Inheri-
tances. From Saturn to the Moon, apply to Ascendant.
HOUSE V. — 1) Part of Children, Diurnal. Jupiter to Saturn; Noctur-
nal, the reverse; apply to Ascendant (The same as the Part of Life, to be used
as the latter in connection with the 1st House, but as the Part of Children when
in connection with the 5 th House); 2) Part of the Period for Having Chil-
dren From Mars to Jupiter, apply to Ascendant. (Use both 1st and 5th Hou-
ses) ; 3) Part of sex of children. From Moon to Jupiter, apply to Ascendant;
4) Part of sex of native. Diurnal, from the lord of the sign where is the Moon,
to the Moon; Nocturnal, the reverse; apply to Ascendant; 5) Part of Jupiter
as lo children. From Mars to Jupiter; apply to Ascendant, interpret as for the
2nd House; 6) Part of love for children. From Venus to Saturn, apply to As-
cendant; 7) Part of Future of Children, From Moon to Venus, apply to As-
cendant.
HOUSE VI. — 1) Part Azemana, or Part of Weakness of the Body,
Dhirnal. Saturn to Mars, Nocturnal, the reverse; apply to Ascendant; 2) Part
of Servants. Diurnal From Mercury to Part of Fortune, Nocturnal, the reverse,
apply to Ascendant. Also calculated from Mercury to Moon in the same way.
(This deals with vassals rather than servants and is not much used in modern
tunes).
HOUSE VII. — I) Part of the Marriage of a Man. Diurnal, Sun to
Venus; Nocturnal, the reverse; apply to Ascendant; 2) Part of the Marriage
of a Woman. Diurnal, Venus to Saturn; Nocturnal, the reverse; apply to As-
cendant. Also : from Venus to the Descendant, apply to Ascendant; 3) Port
of time of Marriage. From Saturn to Venus, apply to Ascendant.
HOUSE VIII. — 1) Part of Death, of the Planet of Death Diurnal,
 458 THE SEER

from the Ascendant to the Moon; Nocturnal, the reverse; apply to Ascendant;
otherwise stated, in a diurnal nativity, the place of the Moon; 2) Part of the
Planet of the Year of Death. From Saturn to the Lord of .the sign ruling the
last New Moon prior to birth, apply to Ascendant. (This is difficult of appli-
cation in modern times, since the planetary rukrs of years as used today in
onomantic astrology are not definitely known to be the same as in tradition);
3) Part of Prisons. Diurnal, from Saturn to the Part of Fortune; nocturnal,
die reverse; apply to Ascendant (This-should more rightly be considered in
connection with the 12th House).
HOUSE DC. — 1) Part of travel by land. From Lord of the 9th House
to the cnsp of the 9th House, apply lo Ascendant; 2) Part of travel by water.
Diurnal from Saturn to 15° of Cancer; nocturnal, the reverse; apply to Ascen-
dant; 3) Part of Religion Diurnal, from Moon to Mercury; nocturnal, the re-
verse; apply to Ascendant.
HOUSE X. — I) Part of Actions of MiuVe. Same ts.P-arl of Inheri-
tances in the 4th House; 2) Part of Kings. Frcm the Sun to the Mid-Heaven,
apply to Ascendant; 3) Part of Possibilities of Kingship.. From die Sun to. the
Mid-Heaven, count from Jupiter; 4) Part of the Mother, Diurnal, from Ve-
nus to the Moon. Nocturnal, the reverse, apply to Ascendant. In a nocturnal
birth this is the same as the Part of the Future of Children in the 5th House.
HOUSE XI. — I) Part of'• Friends. From the Moon to Mercury.-apply
to the Ascendant, Refer to Part of Servants and Part of Religion; 2) Part of
results derived from friendship Diurnal, from the Part of Fortune to the Part
of Futures; Nocturnal, the reverse; apply to Ascendant,'Refer to Pari of Affec-
tion or Venus, and Part of Poverty.
HOUSE XII. — 1) Part of Enemies Frcm the Lord of the 12th Home
to the cusp of the 12th House, apply to Ascendant; 2) Part of Mounts or
•Riding Animals, same as Part of Enemies. Possibly this latter may prove to be
applicable to mechanical means of transportation.

This list of Aichabitius gives 46 Parts, of which several are iden-

tical, which diminishes their number. The list of Oger-Ferrier men-'
'tions47, and that of Cadbury, 27, but neither of the three is complete.
In my final example as showing the influence of the Astrologcal
Parts I use all die three lists, and their relationship is especially inte-
resting. In the next instalment, I will give the lists of Oger Ferrier
and Cadbury.
(To be/ continued)

To be sure that men shall mock at yon, it is but necessary to claim

•powers that you "do not possess
 PSYCHIC STOTY

Spirit ffyanbs ofJlame

Pcot ERNESTO BOZZANQ

X"V

C
ARRYING F O R W A R D , the purpose set forth« my
last article of giving another ease wherein die phantom
spoke at length to the percipient, I quote die example
reported by Prof. Vincent Cpllis of Chrudim, Czechoslo-
vakia, an annount of which appeared.in La.Revue Spirit,(1926.
, page 320).
Quite recently an old number (August 2 5 , 1691) of theCjech newspaper
'Chradimski Koaj, a daily paper of a political and economic character, came
into my hands, and, under the heading « Courts of Justice *, an article tu!.-
: titled « The Soul which Cannot Rest * attracted my attention. Taking into
consideration the importance which the facts given may have as bearing upon
'Psychic science, noting their undeniable authenticity, their documentary value
and their convincing character — so great as perhaps to settle ;the eternal con-
troversy as to the reality of survival after death — I take pleasure ,in sending
you a translation of the article, since it does not seem yet to have appeared in
any of the leading psychical journals.
The article was entitled : « The Soul Which Cannot Rett »,.and was a strict
journalistic report of a court hearing before the Circuit Court at Chrudim. The
report reads as follows :
'Our readers may remember the mysterious murder of Anne Mracek, \h«
wife of Jean Mracek, owner of a small hut and a track worker on .die North-
west Railway Line at Vojtechcv. in the tub-prefecture of Illinako.
On the 11 th of September, 1890, towards evening, Anne Mracek left her
hut to try and.gather some bedding for the cows — and she never returned.
'The next day her body was found in some hushes besides a .small stream
which flowed near by, and it was seen that she had been shot in the back.
"Who fired the shot? And for what motive? A t first these questions seemed
•impossible of answer. A certain suspicion fell upon the husband,.who,.after
1
having been detailed for three months, was set at liberty, since no definite evi-
•^oWecouM b« obtained agamst hmn' Suspislern ntot fefl upon tfcftaUM LetSees
 160 THE SEER

of the district, Joseph Zavrel and Michel Vesely, farmers of the region. They,
too, were set free a little later their families and servants having borne witness
that, during the night in question, neither fanner had left his house. Since there
were no further clues, investigation subsided, and the whole matter was rapidly
•inking into oblivion when, suddenly, five months later, new evidence of a most
striking and unexpected character was produced.
On the 21st of February, then, Joseph Kreil, a fanner, presented himself
at the office of the Prosecutor-General, and, still trembling with fright, made
the following extraordinary declaration :
« A few days ago, near midnight, I felt myself to be awakened by some
strange and irresistible force, and, opening my eyes, I saw Anne Mracek be-
side by bed, all in white. I hadn't any trouble in recognising her. Thoroughly
frightened. I got ready to run. But the ghost said to me :
« Don't be afraid. It was Lastuvka (a nickname given to Joseph Zavrel)
who killed me with a shot, and the other, Vesely, dragged me into the stable
on Lashrvk's farm. Go to the village priest and tell him just what I have told
you. He will look after the rest'.
« Three times the ghost repeated this, and then it disappeared. I was quite
awake, by that time, and in any case, it wasn't a dream. I looked at the clock
and saw that it was just half an hour past midnight.
« I hadn't been in any drinking place the preceding evening, I hadn't taken
a glass of spirits, not even a glass of beer. No one had been speaking to me
specially about the affair, or otherwise I might have thought the vision to be
due to what I had heard. I am quite a stranger to the village of Voitjechov, and
still more so to the Anne Mracek affair — it never had any interest to me. »
It was in this simple and direct fashion that Kreil told the story of bis stran-
ge nocturnal visitor. But this was not the only occasion. A second, a third,
a fourth time the phantom appeared, always at the same hour and always un-
der the same circumstances as those of the first night, only that on the fourth
visit the dead woman threatened to haunt Kreil until he followed her instructions.
The poor fellow could not tell what was going to happen. Nobody believed
hii stories while, he. night after night, was similarly disturbed. This continued.
Again the phantom, standing beside Kreil's bed, began the story again in
exactly the same words :
« Don't be afraid. It was Lastuvka who killed me with a shot and Vesely. >
His teeth chattering with fright and a cold sweat on his forehead, yet the
aggravated victim blurted out :
« Well, then, give me some proof of what you say, or, any way, some sign
that I can show so that folks will believe me. *
The phantom answered :
« As for proofs, I am not yet able to give them; but if you want a sign,
come closer. *
Kreil, almost without any will of his own, obeyed, got out of bed and lighted
a candle, The ghost remained in the same spot, close beside the bed, upright.
e Come closer », said the dead woman, and when Kreil came forward,
she raised her right arm and laid her hand firmly on the man's shoulder. Kreil,
panic-stricken, his kness giving way beneath him, kept his eyes fixed on Annie
Mracek for several minute*, taking in every detail of bei appearance and her
 SPIRIT HANDS OFFLAME
— ' v. "' 1 * ^-l-'JI'l

dress. Finally he Saw die form fade little by little, dissolve-and disappear.
The next morning he went to the village priest and told the story, and it
Was upon the advice of the priest that he set out for Chrudim to tell the whole
affair to the Prosecutor-General. The latter took the matter seriously and esta-
blished a deposition. This was duly written down, signed and witnessed, Then,
to the magistrate's amazement, Kreil unbuttoned the neck band of his shirt, and
revealed on the left shoulder the « sign » of the phantom, the black marks of a
hand with the fingers outspread. All the five fingers, and especially the thumb,
were clearly visible.
Following upon this deposition and this strange ( proof », the husband of
the dead woman furnished further clues which led to new charges against Zavrel
and Vesely. The investigation was reopened, and the results were surprising.
Together with the two men accused, all the members of their families and all
their servants were arrested for complicity and false witness. Strangers also
brought new testimony. Under a further trial the facts of the death of Anne
Mracek were found to be as follows :
The 11 th of September, in the evening, the two Game Lessees went to the
foiest to get some game. Luck was against them and they came back empty-
handed. It was nearly dark and had begun to rain. Nevertheless Zavrel, return-
ing and when near his beet-root field, saw something in the middle of the field
Which moved up and down. He could not tell whether it was a human being or
a deer. As he approached, the dim figure started to run. Zavrel followed.
( Stop! Or I firel » he cried.
Just at that minute — so his own story ran — he stumbled, the finger pres-
sed the trigger as he fell, and the cartridge exploded. The fleeing form ran on.
Zavrel, picking himself up, resumed the pursuit, but a few strides further
on, the figure collapsed beneath the willows on the edge of the little stream, at
the end of the field, Zavrel, coming up, was stupefied to find that his victim was
Anne Mracek, who for 16 years prior to her marriage had been a domestic
hi the house, and who, from time to time, helped when the work was heavy. .
Zavrel was willing to give himself up to justice, but Vesely urged him not
to do so, as there were no witnesses. The latter dragged the body into a stable,
hut early the followning, having thought over the best thing to be done, the
two men deposited the body under the willows. Thus it was that when the
husband found the body, next morning, he remarked that though it had been
raining all night, and the corpse was stiff, yet the clothing of the dead woman
was quite dry... The report then gives the names of magistrates, lawyers and
witnesses in the case.

Not a single one of the « naturalistic * hypotheses is effective in

this case : neither hallucination, telepathy, cryptaesthesia, eryptom-r
nesia. clairvoyance of the past and present, nor even the « cosmic
reservoir of individual memories » suffices to explain the sum total
of these facts, to say nothing of the incidence of a scorch-mark of a
Hand of Flame which, in itself, is sufficient to invalidate all these hy-
 162 THE SEER

potheses. Furthermore, the case is authenticated by a judicial inquiry

by the depositions and confessions of the accused, by numerous wit-
nesses and especially by that of the Prosecutor-General of the pro-
vince of Chrudim who saw with his own eyes the marks of the Hand
of Fire on the shoulder of the percipient. All these circumstances
taken together-form a striking and decisive proof. ..•/
It remains now for us to take into consideration the possibility of
an imprint of a Hand of Flame in the terms of the hypothesis of
€ stigmata by emotional auto-suggestion ». In the present case, we
have to deal with the imprint of a Hand of Fire scorched upon the
skin of the percipient during an emotional crisis. Theoretically, there-
fore, we cannot set aside this possibility.
At the same time, I desire to point out that to admit this hypothe-
sis, in this case, would be to pretend to analyse one of the cases pre-
sented without paying any attention to the others, a most unscientific
proceeding. Furthermore, this would tend to divide the phenomena
into two categories, of which one would contain the cases which were
marked on human flesh, and which would be classed as subjective
and auto-suggestive phenomena; while the other would contain the
cases where scorch-marks were produced upon woven materials and
on objects, and these would be classed as phenomena of super-normal
or mediumnistic origin. This, again, would be in direct opposition to
scientific method, which requires that a hypothesis which explains
the whole of the facts may be admitted; that which explains only
a portion of the facts may be excluded.
It follows that if, in our study of these cases, scorch-marks should
be simultaneously obtained upon the human body and upon cloth
and other objects, those who do not wish to depart from scientific
method (which is also the method of logic and good sense) must
adopt the hypothesis which explains the whole of the facts in deter-
mining them to be of a super-normal or m<idiumnistic character. We
need only admit that there may be possible exceptions to the rule, in
which the emotional state of a percipient very amenable to suggestion
had rendered possible a rudimentary phenomenon of « stigmata >.
Briefly, we may say that this possibility is to be admitted in theory
in exceptional circumstances — so exceptional, in actual fact, that
we do not know a single case which would justify this explanation.
(7*0 be continued)

Every man has two Creators : God and himself.

a» 11 tgagg

itr)t Cfi>jr and t.lyc & * s

2l dl)ri»tma« Cegcnfc

AIM&M BLECH

T
HE LITTLE STABLE at Bethlehem shelters a Divine
Guest. Child Jesus sleeps in the manger, and die straw
keeps him warm. He sleeps, the little fists tight closed, and
the baby head is surrounded with a faint aureole of gold.
On the ground, on a heap of straw, the Mother sleeps, her pale
face showing the traces of suffering. Joseph, seated, his elbows on
his knees and his head in his hands, has fallen asleep also, in spite of
his intention to keep watch and ward.
The faint luminosity which comes from the manger keeps the stable
from being entirely dark, and this light enables the other dwellers in
the stable to see each other.
There are two of them — the Ox and the Ass»
The Ox and the Ass are not asleep; the happenings of the evening
have stirred their brains. Animals know how to live — their own
lives, that is to say — and, in order not to awaken their guests, the
Ox and the Ass exchange ideas in a murmur.
Everyone knows that on Christmas night, all beasts have permission
to talk with human speech. The Ox and the Ass take this occasion
to talk together. What is it that they are saying ?
( You saw them come, Comrade *, remarks the Ass, wagging his
long ears, < I was late coming back with that load of sacks. Tell
me what happened ».
c I was coming back from the watering-trough with die nihtim »,
came the more stolid tone of the Ox. « Those two were there, on the
threshold; the door was open. The poor woman trembled, she looked
tired. The man — he with the long beard who has dropped asleep,
there — came to the mistress, and spoke to her. I could not hear
 164 T H E SEER
1 . a t f . 3 T • T s s s s

what he said, but he seemed to be asking something. You know, die

mistress is not an unkind woman, and she nodded.
« Go in there 11 heard her say. It was she who gave them straw.
« It was getting to be dark. The woman moaned a little in a low
voice, and the mistress seemed to be busy making her comfortable.
They did not make much noise, but, while chewing the cud. I could
hear most of what she said. Then, quite suddenly* the moaning
stopped and I heard a little cry. A child — that pne there in the food-
box — was born. . ' ,
« But that is not what was surprising, Comrade — » and even the
stolid tone of the Ox took on a warmer tone. < The door was closed
iand I had seen no one come in, but hardly had the baby come than
the stable was full of folk. They were in white, with turbans round
their heads, and their burnouses gleamed as if there were a light
inside. Their faces were darker than those of the folk in our village
They seemed pleased, and talked quite excitedly in little groups. No,.
I couldn't understand all they said. Then they went, one after, the
other, to the manger; and seemed to bow to die new-bom baby. It
was quite nice to watch. The last one was so bright that when he
went to the manger I had to turn my head away; it dazzled my eyes.
Bat I saw the baby smile at him.
« One thing puzzled me. I couldn't make out why neither the
mistress, nor the mother and the father, paid any attention to all the
people. They acted just as though they didn't see them. »
« That was not polite I » declared the Ass, disapprovingly.
e There was more than that », the Ox went on. « When the cere*
mony was going on — because I should call that a ceremony — I
heard voices singing, like those of the young men who go through the
streets of Bethlehem on the Sabbath — the day that we rest and
don't work ».
c The good Sabbath 1 » commented-the Asa,
. « It was singing like that, only better. I couldn't tell where it came
from. But I renndnher some of the words. >
e.Tell me them », said the Ass.
The Ox thought for a while, for his thoughts were slow, like his
measured speech, and then he said :

{« Thou art die temple of the Divine Spirit. Blessed I Thou art the
«**—""j""" of the Living God. Blessed 1 Peace on Earth and Good-
will towards Men. Blessed 1 n
:•>'
 THE O X AND 1 THE ASS >&
—• iiii ••••! •• • • •^^aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaw

/ . . - . . ,,.
- € It is very fine, no doubt, though I don't know what it all means .},
said die Ass. « But certainly this baby must be an extraordinary
person. *
-« I like him >, said the Ox. « I should like to breathe on. him and
wariii him. with my breath:'»
« And I », said the Ass, who was not easily moved to tenderness.
« I should be quite willing to stroke his little hand with my tongue. >
Suddenly, the Ox and the Ass looked at each-other, bewildered.
What was happening ?
A slight noise was heard in the manger. The new-bora rose, as
though held on his feet. One hand grasped the edge of the manger,
the other was raised in a gesture of commandment
As though by enchantment, the walls of the stable disappeared.
Under the starlit sky, the countryside around Bethlehem appeared,
but all in the profoundest sleep.
An angel of vast proportions, with white out-sweeping wings, deft
the sky in rapid flight. In his arms was a large cross, black and sombre
against the whiteness of his form; on his head was a Crown of Thorns,
Sweeping downward, he halted his flight and remained poised a few.
yards above the ground where the stable had stood.
There, upon the background of the starry sky and the dim distan-
ces of the dark mountains, vision after vision passed, luminous, rapid,
having no other spectators than Child Jesus, upright in: the manger —
and the Ox and the Ass.

The banks of the Jordan appeared. In the shallow waters of tile

river stood a young man, a linen girdle about his loins; his attitude.
Was full of nobility, his eyes sweet and pure. In front of him stood a
hermit, with a rough beast's hide around him; he sprinkled die young
man with water and blessed him. Suddenly, rapid as lightning, a tiny
dazzling form sped from the heavens and poised itself for a.moment
on the'young man's head. Then it disappeared, but left .a circle of
living gold upon his forehead.
And again a choir of voices sang. I
But the Ox and the Ass could not-understand all die words. ,
1

The shores of the Jordan faded. Under a fig-tree on the top of a

little hill, Jesus spoke to a crowd of people. The golden aureole was
about his.head; all hearts were moved... But the sunset was red «
of blood.
 116 T H E SEER

Again; a street To this young man came those in pain; die bKnd
saw and the walked. From the outstretched hand of the Healer
sparks seemed to pass, and a strange luminosity glowed from his
fingers.
' And the Ox thought of the pale light he had seen in the manger.

The next vision showed Jerusalem, its minarets and towers, glowing
in a golden sunrise, Jesus, riding on an ass, entered the city, the people
throwing palm-branches and strewing flowers in the way.
And a strange pride stirred in the heart of the Ass that one of his
land should have shared the triumphal entry.

a Then the sky grew dark, heavy with brooding storm. Painfully
combing a steep hill, the same figure of Jesus was seen, pale and
weary, his robes torn and stained, the wrists bleeding from the cord
(hat bound them. Again a delirious crowd followed, but this time
clamoring for death...
All disappeared.
« What do you think of it all ? » queried the Ass.
« It seems to me that this baby must have something to do with it »
answered die Ox, after due reflection.

Then followed other scenes: persecutions, riches and poverty, wars

of religion, crusades, inquisitors, and instances of mutual hatreds from
which no church or sect is free. Many of these were terrible to see.
The Ox and the Ass were stricken with horror, though understand-
ing nothing of the reason of what they saw. But on the forehead of
the new-bom babe were drops of sweat and coming anguish oversha-
dowed him.

The hovering angel came to earth.

e Behold thy real Cross, Son of Man and Messenger of God '
Thy Cross shall be to be misunderstood, misrepresented, to see thy
teachings travestied and disfigured, to become a banner for hypocrites
of every kind, to see thy doctrine of love and mercy presented by the
mailed hand of dogma. And thy Crown of Thorns, O Master, shall
be the wars waged in thy name, the tortures inflicted, the burnings at
the stake... *
The stars had disappeared; day broke; the rose-flush of an Eastern
dawn showed on the horizon.
« Dawn ! » cried the archangel. « After a long night of ignorance
 THE OX AND THE ASS 167

and fanaticism, dawn will also come, and in die light of Wisdom
men will understand thy doctrine of peace, love and brotherhood,
Then shall the Cross fall to dust, and the Grown of Thorns be on
thy brow no more. Master 1 To thy task I *

The first gleam of sunshine slipped through the chink of the stable
door — die stable of Bethlehem. It lighted the wall direcdy in front
of the Ox and Ass, marking the end of their night of permitted speech,
and was reflected into the manger where moved a tiny new-bom baby'.
Joseph, seated on a bundle of hay, busied himself knotting the
cords of his sandals.
Mary, to whose fair hair some straws still clung, holding to die
manger for support in her weak state, bent over the baby, singing a
little country song.
But what terrible fear would have seized the heart of the mother
if the new-bom had reveated his awful secret, or if the Ox and Ass
had found speech anew, and had retold the strange and terrible vi-
sions of die night

The tulneae of Space

The Lama speaks :
« Listen, My Son, the gods envy us. Give up all ceremonies and
rites. Pity, divine Pity will enable you to abolish all sense of differ-
ence between yourself and others, and the notion of Space gives birth
to Pity.
« Listen. My Son, it is the Great Mystery of all the Buddhas in
succession — Space, Emptiness; Meditate on Space.
« Listen, My Son, if you meditate on Form, you will never realise
the IT. It is impossible; your thought will rear upwards like a horse
on the brink of an abyss. Leave form aside as you would throw a
cloak aside. By deep meditation you will enter into Space, into Emp-
tiness, as a fish goes through the water... And you will find that Emp-
tiness is full.
J. MARQUES-RIVIERE. '

In passing to the Land Beyond, we shall find ourselves dowered

with what we have given; impoverished by that which we have ret-
ained. -•
 — 168 —

Imrffible in trjis anb (Dtljer ittorlbs '

FRANCIS ROLT-WHEELER

N
IX - T h e P h a n t o m s of t h e L i v i n g .

L YGANTHROPY, wc have shown in a previous article.

really exists, and the tales and narratives concerning « were-
' wolves * have received scientific approval, the modem psy-
chological and psychic explanation differing but slightly
from that of the legend. In order to understand more easily the scien-
tific nature of that group of Invisible Beings which is classed as
( Phantoms of the Living *, it will be helpful to examine a little
more closely the psychic mechanism of the phenomenon of the « were-
wolf *, for this phenomenon gives us a good and striking example of
the « projection of the astral body *.
The essential of the « were-wolf » is an extremely close astral
connection between a living human and a living animal, so close that
when the animal is wounded in the forest the man receives the wound
in his physical body several miles away. If, then, the astral body of
a man, temporarily obsessing the physical body of an animal, can
transfer to its own physical body a wound, it follows that the Astral
Body and the Physical Body are two different things, since the Phy-
sical Body cannot obsess an animal, and is lying asleep or in trance
in a village while his Astral Body — not only in the animal's skin,
but in the animal's soul — is hunting in the forest a dozen miles away.
But, while they are two, they are extremely closely allied, since the
physical body of the man will receive instantly the shock or the wound
received by the animal, the Astral Body of the Man being the trans-
mitter. This is the everyday « handkerchief * experiment of nearly
every psychic circle, but on a somewhat larger scale, and, once under-
stood, it makes many a matter clear.
In order to avoid a long analysis, let it suffice to state that a human
being is a much more complex entity than his mere material exterior.
 INVISIBLE BEINGS 169.

suggests. Nearly all advanced metaphysical and metapsychical schools

are in agreement as to the seven bodies of man. We shall not trouble
to enter into such detail, here. It will be sufficient to show that there
is a very clear distinction between Thought and Matter, and between
the Spirit and the Body. In order to establish relationship between
these two planes of the Human Being, a means of communication
must exist This means is the Astral Body, and it is the Astral Body
(and sometimes the Etheric Double) which is the prime factor in the
greater part of those apparitions which are known as c the phantoms
of the living ».
The Astral Body then, is closely allied to the physical body, on
the one hand, and to the Spirit, on the other. (It is not quite the same
as the Soul, but we will not enter upon subtleties). Although almost
unknown to Science, fifty years ago, the study of the Astral Body
has becom- an essential in psychiatry. Numberless experiences, repeat-
ed many times and under control, show clearly that our material and
physical self — which we usually call simply « our body » •— is
early an instrument in the service of the Astral Body. The physical
body without the Astral Body is only an inert thing, a corpse; the
Astral Body without a physical body is only a phantom in the mate-
rial sphere. It is the incorporation of the one with the other that con-
stitutes a living being.
The coincidence of the two creates a healthy and harmonious life;
a slight discoincidence gives rise to distress or disease; a temporary
discoincjdence which displaces the contacts of the vital centres is the
cause of sleep; their entire discoincidence — so long as the « silver
cord » be not broken — is the state of trance; their total discoinci-
dence with the breaking of the silver cord, is death. The difference
between die living and the dead is that the living is guided and helped
by- his Astral Body, while the dead no longer has this guidance.
The force of life does not inhere in the physical body. The prin-
cipal reason why neither biologist nor chemist has ever succeeded in
creating a « Homunculus » in the laboratory is the impossibility of
creating an Astral Body, and that for the very simple reason that
this body does not belong to the plane of Earth. The Astral Body is
the master, the physical body is the servant; the Astral Body is the
worker, the physical body is the tool; and it is truer to regard the
physical body as a material shadow of the Astral Body, than to
regard the Phantom as an ephemeral part of the physical body.
It is also truer to state that the Astral Body is the physical body'
 1» THE SEER

under another aspect, than to say that it resembles the physical body,
If the Astral Body of a man appears at the bedside of a sick mother,
half-way across the world, the mother will immediately recognize the
phantom as being her own son. And the phantom will actually be
her own son, much more strictly so than his physical body, since H is
his real < Self * unencumbered with gross matter.
Supposing that the son was entirely unconscious of this projection
of the Astral Body — and which probably took place during sleep
— what has happened t It is due simply to the fact that the son's
desire to see his mother became so intense that the Astral Body has
been able to free itself from the physical body, and with a swiftness
only a trifle less than that of light rays, has stied to the sick-room of
the mother. Such cases may be found reported by thousands in the
archives of different Societies for Psychical Research, and, in any
group of a dozen persons, it is rare not to find someone able to speak
of similar experiences.
There are two points of much importance to be considered, here.
Firstly : Why does the Astral Body or the c phantom > separate
itself more easily from the physical body during sleep ? and secondly.
Why is it that such apparitions are not more common ? In the answers
to these two questions will be found the essential explanations of the
detachment or the projection of the Astral Body.
The first question may be answered very simply by the fact that
the Astral Body is the c living element * of the body. The wakened
state, even if it be merely to stand upright, requires a constant muscu-
lar interplay of much complexity; thought and will are in almost
unceasing mental activity, and it is by the powers of the Astral Body
that a'll the functions of the physical body and all die emotions,
thoughts, and aspirations, are maintained. It seems certain that some
very highly advanced adepts are able to project their Astral Body
in a state of semi-trance or even in wakefulness, but, in such cases,
die physical body is under special control, and the exceptional case
does not bear upon the present consideration of the unconscious libe-
ration of die Astral. Under all normal conditions, it is necessary that
the physical body be in sleep or in trance,, with the physical require-
ments correspondingly diminished and the vital powers otherwise
occupied, to permit the Astral Self to relinquish — even for a few
moments — its perpetual guardianship and control.
Our second question had to deal with the percipient. Why is ft
that everyone does not see similar apparitions ? There are two rea-
sons. In die first place, projection of die astral requires an intensity
 INVISIBLE BEINGS 171

of emotion of which not everyone is capable, and in the second place,

not every one is sensitive enough to see the phantom, even if it be
there. To use an illustration from the Wireless, there must first be a
station sufficiently powerful to emit the signals and a weak pott
cannot do it; and secondly there must be a receiving station suffi-
ciently sensitive to receive the signals — and, what is more, attuned
to them. One may bombard a house with the most powerful Wireless
waves, but if there is no receiver in the house, occupants will hear
nothing. In the case that we have given, if the mother had not been a
« sensitive » she would have seen nothing; if she had been thinking
of her son at the time, then she would have « tuned in * to his Astral
Projection and thus facilitated clearness of vision.
In the bulky volumes entitled c Phantoms of the Living », issued
by the London Society for Psychical Research, only controlled
cases were accepted — but hundreds were collected within a very.
short space of time. People who were not sensitive saw nothing, it
was found, but « sensitives * had visions constantly. The proportion
of sensitives in the population was small, fifty years ago, but it is
growing constantly. That the non-sensitive sees nothing has very little
to do with the matter; because a dull or primitive person has never
noticed a sunset does not prove that, in his country, the sky is always
grey.
Since die projection of the Astral Body occurs unconsciously m
sleep, in half-sleep and in trance, there should be every reason to
suppose that one may learn to project it consciously. In a recently
published book, and one of great importance — « The Projection
of the Astral Body *, by Muldoon and Carrington (Rider and C°,
London) — the different methods to be employed in projection are
described in all simplicity and with much detail. Stricdy speaking it
is not so much a < projection » as a disengagement, a setting free,
and the author indicates the importance of desire as an originating
factor, and of repetition in method. Muldoon, a young American
farmer, had this gift naturally, and spent many years in examining
the mechanism of it; on many occasions he projected his Astral Body
consciously to a place where it might be seen and recognised by
others.
A striking case of this character is that of a young teacher in
Switzerland, Several times the children in her class saw her seated
at her desk, but, looking out of the window, they saw her also gathe-
ring flowers in the garden. The desire to be out of the stuffy school-
room had caused the projection. Quite often in Brittany, a fisherman
 •
172 - T H E SEER

away on a six months Newfoundland fishing trip appears to his family)

giving rise to the fear that he is dead, but the boat returns at the end
of the season with all hands safe and well; his loneliness, continuing
into sleep, had sent his Astral Body home across two thousand miles
of sea. In the Orient, many a guru or adept can reveal himself to his
disciples in the same manner.
These apparitions at a distance are possible for the reason that the
Astral Body (in spite of the fact that the physical body is modelled
upon it) possesses a vibratory force much more intense than that of
> he material world. Distance, in the Astral, is not at .all tije sam
thing as distance in the physical realm
It is well known that a large proportion pf the phantoms of die
living are phantoms of the dying, and that the projection of the Astral
Body occurs more readily shortly before death. As we have already
explained, this is quite natural, and as might be expected. The link
between Astral Body- and physical body loses vigour, as death
approaches, the desire more readily frees itself from the material enve-
lope, and the phantom appears to frrcads or relatives. It is for this
reason that the apparition of a friend h so often taken as an evidence
of his approaching death. But, aside fom these, the principal causes,
of projections have been emotional crises : homesickness, romance,
fear or despair.
In our consideration of « Invisible Beings », then, it is clear that
we must not regard them all as belonging to other worlds. The ma-
jority, truly, belong to kingdoms other than the truly human, and
there are many more « apparitions » than most people believe, but
some are simply living people under another aspect. As for such
« phantoms » their number would surely increase if everyone were
ready to welcome an astral visitant instead of being stricken with an
unreasoning fear.
(To be continued)

The child believes in everything, for him the world is wonderful;

the man suspects belief, and desires to analyse the wonder; the sage
recovers the powers of childhood and beholds anew the wonder of
the world.

When those who have lost the sense of faith come to the next life,
their most difficult task will be to learn againl low to believe.
 W CCULTIiiM

Mtxuan Qistratogj}
LEWIS SPENCE (I)

AIM APPRECIATION

(It is often of valae to draw the special attention of readers to books

of the highest importance, and whieli should not be absent from the shelves
of any reader of occult or allied subjects. < The Magic and- Mysteries of
Mexico » by Lewis Spence (pub. by Rider and Co, London) is such u book.
The intensely interesting and highly accurate clusters on Mexican Magic
are invaluable, the questVm of magical associations is treated by. one who
knows of what he writes, the denionolngy of Aztec times receives full
consideration. The second part of the book, dealing will) Maya lore and
magic, including mysticism and philosophy, calls for the hghest praise "for
.a sympathetic understanding of a difficult, subject and mi erudition which
flows freely and is never pedantic. The excerpt which follows is onlj a part
of a short chapter in a long and well-illustrated volume.
(The Editor)

T
HE Mexican system of Astrology, although it has consi-
derable resemblances with those of Europe and Asia, is
really a system of native growth and origin, and must be
studied separately frcm all others. It is based on what is
known as the tonalamail, or so-called « calendar * of the Aztecs. But
I will deal with it here very practically, in order that students of other
astrologies may compare it with the system they study, and because
it is certainly time that this particular American system should be
presented to.students of the occult in a plain and understandable
manner.
A thorough knowledge of the tonalamail is essential in order to
grasp the fundamentals of Mexican religion, but its significance has
perhaps been heightened b ythe difficulties which certainly attend its

« The Magic and Mysteries of Mexico'», by .Lewis Sponge, Rider and Co,
Load**, 15/- net.
 m THE SEER

consideration. I have endeavoured to present the subject here as simply

as possible and to keep all distracting side-issues for later consideration
and away from the main proof. Most of these, indeed, have been
created by writers who have too closely identified the ionalamatl with
the solar calendar, and have added to the obscurity of the subject by
the introduction of abstruse astronomical hypotheses which have only
a problema tical connection with it.

The word Ionalamatl means c Book of die Good and Bad Days a
and it is primarily a c Book of Fate >, from winch the destiny of
children born on such and such a day, or the result of any course to he
taken or any venture made on any given day, was forecasted by divi-
natory methods, similar to those which have been employed by astro-
logers in many parts of the world in all epochs. The tonalamati, was,
therefore, in no sense a time-count or calendar proper, to which pur-
pose it was not well suited, but it was capable of being adapted to the
solar calendar. It is equally incorrect, to speak of the tonalamail as a
c ritual calendar >. It has nothing to do directly with ritual or religious
ceremonial, and although certain representations on some tonalomatls
depict ritual acts, no details or directions for their operation are
supplied.

The original tonalamail was probably a day-count based on a

lunar reckoning. The symbols appear to have been those of the gods
or other mythological figures. Thus cipactli was merely the earth-
monster, quauhtli the eagle, a surrogate for the Sun-god, and so on.
Later the tonalamail lost its significance as a time-count when it was
superseded as such by the solar calendar. It then took on the comple-
xion of a book of augury, so that the temporal connection it had with
the gods was altered to a purely augural one. The various days thus
became significant for good or evil according to the nature of the gods
who presided over them or over the precise hour in which a subject as
born or any act done. As in astrology, a kind of balance was held
between good and evil, so that if the god presiding over the day was
inauspicious, his influence might, in some measure, be counteracted by
that of the deity who presided over the hour in which a child first was
the light or an event occured.

The tonalamatl was composed of 20 day-signs or hieroglyphs

reprated 13 time% or 260 day-signs all. These 200 days were usually
divided into 20 groups of 13 days each, sometimes called c weeks >.'
 INVISIBLE BEINGS 1ft

To effect this division the numbers I to 13 were added to die 20 day-

signs in continuous series as follow :

N° Name Sign N° Name Sign

1 Cipactli crocodile 11 ozomatli monkey
(good) (uncdtaio)
2 oacad wind 12 maJinaUi grass
(uncertain) (unlucky)
3 call! house 13 acarl reed
(uncertain) (uncertain)
4 euetzpallin lizard 1 b ocelot! ocelot
(good) (bad}
5 coalt serpent 2b Quauhtli eagle
(bad) ducky)
6 miquiztli death's-head 3 b cozcaquauhtlt vulture
(unlucky) (bad)
7 mazatl deer 4 b ollin motion
(unlucky) (uncertain)
8 tochtli rabbit S b teepatl flint knife
(«ood) (had)
9 atl water 6b quiaukl rain
(bad) (unlucky)
10 itzcuiotU dog 7b xochitl flower
(lucky) (good)

and so on. It will be seen from this list that the fourteenth day-sign
takes the number I again. Each of the day-signs under this arrangement
has a number that does not recur in connection with that sign for a
space of 260 days, asis proved by the circumstance that the numbers
of the day-signs and figures (20 and 13), if multiplied together, give
as a product 260, the exact number of days in the tonalamail.
The combination of signs and figures thus provided each day in
the tonalamati with an entirely distinct description. For example; the
first day, cipactli, was in its first occurrence / cipactli, in its second
8 cipactli, in its third 2 cipactli; in its fourth 9 cipactli, and so on.
No day in the tonalamati was simply described as cipactli, coaM,
or calli, and before its name was complete it was necessary to prefix
to it one of the numbers I to 13 as its incidence chanced to fall. Thus
it was designated as ce cipactli (one crocodile) or ome coatl (two
snake) as the case might be. Each of die 20 groups of 13 days (which
are sometimes called « weeks ») was known as a division by the name
of the first day of the group, aS ce cipactli (one crocodile) ce oceloA
(one ocelot), ce mazatl (one deer), and so on.
 \% THE SEErt

Each of the day-signs of the tonalamati was presided over by a

god who was supposed to exercise a special influence over it. (The
reader is referred to the book itself for the list). There are slight
divergencies from the standard list in some of the codices, but such
are usually accounted for by the interpolation of variant phases of the
deities given.
Each of the 20 tonalamati divisions or « weeks » of 13 days each,
as they are sometimes erroneously but usefully designated, had also
a patron god of its own which ruled over its fortunes. The initial days
of these « weeks » gave the name to the entire « week * therefore
the designation of the 20 weeks was the same as that of the 20 day
signs, but the « weeks », or rather the week-names, did not follow
each other in the same incidence as the days (for the list of the gods
of the « weeks » the reader is referred the book itself.)
Apart from the signs of the days themselves, the presiding deities
of the c weeks * the readers is referred to the book itself.)
also possessed a lucky or unlucky significance. Three and four were
lucky numbers; five and six were generally ominous; seven was
invariably good; eight and nine bad: ten. eleven, twelve, and
thirteen were good. The diviner took into account all these possible
influences in considering the fortune attached to a particular day.
Besides the patron gods of die days and the weeks there were nine
« Lords of the Night * which, I am inclined to think with Seler, were
not « lords » or governors of nine consecutive nights, but of the nine
hours of each night, in the following order : Good, Bad, Good, Indif-
ferent, Bad. Indifferent, Bad. Good, Indifferent.
Gama describes these nine gods as Acompaniados (Companions)
and as Senoresde la Noche (Lords of the Night) and from his obscu-
re rendering of Cristoval de Castillo, as well as from the « Manual
de Ministros de Indios » of Jacinto de la Serna, we gather that
they held sway over the night hours from sunset to sunrise. The
Mexicans divided the night into nine hours, and it is obvious from
the astrological point of view that the Mexican soothsayers who
used the tonalamail must have found it necessary to estimate not
only the « fate * of the several days, but also that of the several
hours and times of die day and night.
This of course applies with equal force to the thirteen so-called
« Lords of the Day », who almost certainly acted as gods of die
thirteen hours of the day. (Lists of these two groups of gods, and
 INVISIBLE BEINGS 177

i \

^B
Aitee Day-Signs bearing a magical and Astrological meaning.

Reproduced from <! The Magic and Mysteries of Mexico, by Lewis Spence,

pub. by Rider and C°, London, with many illustrations.

 178 T H E SEER

the order of augury are given in the book to which the reader is
referred).
This casts, light on the method of augury of the priests. Thus the
hour of noon was auspicious because it was connected with the
mystic number 7, and 9 was a number of good augury with sorcerers
because it gave the number of the underworlds and of'the night
hours. Recapitulating we find :
1. That the tonalamati was a « Book of Fate », and not m
itself a calendar or time-count.
2. That it was composed of 20 day-signs, repeated 13 times,
or 260 day-signs in all.
3. That these were usually divided into 20 groups of 13 days
each, erroneously but usefully called < weeks ». The initial day of
these « weeks > gave the name to the entire < week >.
4. To effect this division the numbers I to 13 were added to
the 20 day-signs in continuous series.
, 5. That by this arrangement ccch day-sign had a number that
did not recur in connection with that sign for a space of 260 days.
6. That the name of a day-sign in the tonalamati was not com-
plete without its accompanying number.
7. Each of the day-signs of the tonalamail was presided ever by
a god who.was supposed to exercise a special influence over it.
. Besides the patron gods of the days and < weeks » there were.
a) Nine « lords » or patron gods of the night-hours.
b) Thirteen « lords » of the day-hours.
Now we have seen that the day-gods each possessed.a special
sign, and that some wielded a good and others an evil influence.
The like holds true of the gods of die weeks, die day and night
hours. .In the balance and repercussion of their signs with and on
one another lay the whole art of Mexican « astrology ». just as in
the consideration of the evil and good influence-of' the planets at a
certain time the astrologers of Europe and Asia were able to predict
certain occurrences .and issues.
(To be concluded)

Earnestness will win instruction, but it must have the aid of rever-
ence to win knowledge, and of activity for the good to win wfst&fco.
 — 179 —

of §0U0c o f e v i l $*nocuctfts
Stye

PIERRETTE D,,.., CO

One of the most absorbing problems of the present day is the determination
of the extent to which < inert > objects such as the walls of a bouse, may
- retain impressions, and, not only that, may emanate these impressions with
such force -as to influence human beings. The matter is allied to peychometry,
and the following case is one of especial interest.

F
OR M A N Y YEARS I have taken my holidays in a little
town in the department of Nievre (France). It had been my
custom to stop at the hotel, and every year I found myself
rested and refreshed by my stay. The country suited me
ladmirably. An opportunity having presented itself, four years ago,
I bought from my brothers the house in which my parents had lived,
for many long years. The work of repairs dragged out. and it was
not until this year and last year that I was able to occupy die house.
• It is necessary to say that my father was of an extremely jealou
•nature,' possessed of a jealousy which was unreasonable, morbid and
'ferocious, and this without the slightest cause. He drank, too, more
'than he should, and after having been treated with brutality on several
occasions, my mother left him. This was in 1904, that is to say,
27. years ago.
Could the old stones of that house still hold an-echo of what, had
passed there ? We shall see 1
The house had been repaired — almost rebuilt — according to
'the plans which I had drawn up myself; when finished it pleased me
'well,' and I promised myself a happy and a restful holiday.
-So, last-year, when vacations-time came, I went'there with my
husband.
• But4! hacVnot been there long, not more than a few days, when my

(1) The writer as., known io.the editor, of t Paychioa * (Eaiis),uuid-the

ease may be taken as authentic.
 180 THE SEER

personality changed completely. I became violent, I had no longer

any control over myself, I felt as though a cloak of lead hung on my
shoulders and were crushing me. All the sensitiveness, all the special
gift which I possessed as a clairvoyant left me at once, in spite of my
passionate interest in it. I became coarse, vulgar, from every point of
view, and after violent daily quarrels — for no reason — I left the
town angrily, and did not find my own true personality until reaching
Paris the next day.
Such was my experience last year.
This year. I vowed to myself that I would watch over myself, that
I would avoid all discussion or quarrel. But, no sooner had I arrived
in the house than there was an absolute overturn of all my ideas and
my character — I was as though I were in another person's skin.
Every day I found new causes for quarrel, acting almost like an enra-
ged beast, though my husband did his utmost to avoid annoying me.
As for myself, it was only when I was outside the house that I could
even bear myself. Finally, after repeated insults on my part, my
husband packed his bag and left.
I did the same. I had not gone a dozen miles from the locality when
the whole state of violence and depression passed away, and I retur-
ned to my normal self.
What am I to think of all this ? If it were merely a nervous condi-
tion, brought on by bad weather, why should I be relieved the instant
I left the house, and restored the instant I left the village ? Or, in the
very walls of the house, is there an influence to which I am immedia-
tely sensible ? Other houses are known to be of ill-fortune, but few of
which I have heard have the power to change an entire personality.
What is the mechanism of it all ?
Translated (by permission) from * Psychica * (Paris). Issue of
October 15. 1931.

The evil which has been done you is like unthreshed wheat. Beat
it, pass it through the winnowing fans of forgetfulness, and the wind
of indifference will carry away the chaff. You will End that some
good grain remains.
SCARABEE.
If the cognizable vibrations of the Universe, as set forth by Science,
be represented as a line a mile long, that part of it which is to be per-
ceived by our senses is a fraction less than one inch.
 - i d i -

STIje ittttljoos of a)ermetiBm

JOLLIVET CASTELOT
Praaldeat of tha aleaaaileal Boalety of rnutca

III

T
HE L A W OF ANALOGY, or the study of the relation
ships, the similarities and the homonymies of objects and
things with each other, plays a prominent part in Hermetism,
since it is partly through this study that Universal Corres-
pondence is established, that Correspondence which establishes Har-
mony and which provides for the linkages of relationships between
contraries. From this Correspondence is derived the mechanism of
elective affinities between all beings in Nature and all things in Na-
ture. The great Doctrine of Signatures ( « Signatura Rerum >) is the
outcome of the principle just mentioned.
This Doctrine deals with the study of the signs which are charac-
teristic of a universal dynamism, of the kinetic forces in a momenta-
rily static condition, and does so by revealing Unity in plurality, since
one may find in many places the imprint of the same law and the same
forms, Moreover, this is intensified by the use of a striking line of
geometrical study whereby one may arrive at the decipherment of
the Universal Plan, that is to say the isomerisms of Unity, taking
isomerism in its wider sense to include polymerisms, metamerisms,
etc.; thus indicating different arrangements of the component parts
of a being or object, the differences of arrangement creating variety
and the similarities of the substance in the parts revealing the link to
unity. To give an illustration from Chemistry, both cyanic acid and
fulminic acid have the same chemical formula, 26 % of carbon,
33 % of nitrogen, 37 % of oxygen and 2 %.of hydrogen, and
should be, therefore, exactly the same thing. But they are not; and
the difference is due to the different arrangement or different linkages
of the atoms in these two compounds.
Numeration carries the same connected teaching. The. One gives
 102 T H E SEER

rise to die Binary, thence the Ternary, so to the Quaternary or the

Real, the 1> 2, 3, and 4 (added together) constituting the Decade
or 10. which includes all even and uneven numbers, since the number
10 returns of itself to primordial unity and the series recommences.
The series which follow are derived also from the Decade for it is
impossible to form other numbers than by the first 10, either added
or multiplied. *
According to Hermetic Method, it is possible to see — or more
exacdy, to examine — what we must call the Plan of Nature, mat is
to .say the whole in all its manifestations, and in this the Hermetic
Method possesses a certain superiority in that it is both analytic and
cynlhetic. In thus translating the language of Nature, we can deter-
mine that Harmony governs all things by the two forces of equilibrium
and proportion, and that Evolution is inherent in the All, even as
plurality inheres in Unity; hence come births and deaths, which are
themselves the beginnings and the ends of partials which do not reach
the point of the One which envelops all the part
These movements are the inevitable conditions of the Organism of
the-Universe, but Man. a simple cell in this great body, only knows*
that limited portion of it which constitutes his own environment. None
the-less, belonging in a measure to the All. by his intuitions he may
attain a higher knowledge, and perceive his filiation to a less material
or celestial world, but not less natural than our own. Truly speaking;
it is a divine life which animates everything and interpenetrates every-
thing^ taking form in an object according to the size and weight, in a
being according to Iris mentality and intelligence.
These particularities or exteriorisations are strung' like pearls on a'
divine thread, or, to employ another metaphor, the divine life imbues
all things like an ichor poured from chalice to chalice.
By* the initiatory development procured through its teaching and
its discipline, Hermetisms forms seers, teachers and inspired prophets,
philosophers and men of science, but neither visionaries nor wonder*
workers. These Hermetic seers must not be confused with the mystics
of different religions, nor with spiritualists; it is their work to study the
unseen in Nature, the very inwards of all things. They may interpret
by symbol and number the intuitive revelations which come in dreams
and visions, since, in sleep, the spirit does not slumber but awakens to
a degree often superior to that of the waking state, to a mode of per-
ception where Time and Space are abolished, or, to speak more
exactly, where they differ from the Time and Space conditions of
deny' Ufs» A whole domain of psychism, religious, philosophic and
 METHODS-OF HERMETISM
ssssss - •••••••- —i .••.••• «aa

•sisntifkv in character, flows from the study of these states of cons-

ciousness, a domain which materialism either denies, disdains,, or.'
explains in a childish manner; whereas Hennetiam is able to dra
consequences of great moment therefrom
The Hermetic method has no idle pretension to that absolute,
knowledge which none may reach. It utilises simply a series of prin-
ciples and axioms which form the mathematics of Nature and which-,
permit us-to think upon, to reason, to treat and to calculate cosmic
relation-ships. Hermetisrh studies actions in the invisible realms, more;
powerful in themselves than those which are visible, an axiom taught
by Hermetic sages two thousand years ago but which modem science
is only beginning to discover^ since only lately has it been shown that,
the atomic forces are stronger than the visible matter which they
interpenetrate and direct It is the duty of our science to consider both
the invisible and the visible together, to study, the stars and the atoms,
the innumerable radiations and their effects; to interpret the transform-
ations of known and unknown forces. -
Since the very earliest times, Hermeusm has announced that Light
is the source of all things, and it has denied matter as existing apart.
from Light Academic science now finds itself obliged to admit the-
truth of the Hermetic axiom. This somersault of science is due to the-
labours of the recent school of physicists and mathematicians concer-
ning energy, mass and relativity (of which group Einstein has suc-
ceeded in making himself the best known), as well as by the work of
other scientists on rays and radiations (such as those of Millikan);
these have opened a wide horizon in showing us that our eyes only,
perceive a fractional portion of the vast scale of luminous vibrations
which cross and recross all Nature. Indeed, we may compare Light
to the Universal Soul, and its connections with Space and with Time
are extremely close; it has been by an unconscious application of
Hermetic method that modern science has stumbled upon its recent
rediscoveries, for we must not fall into the error of supposing that
science has discovered these facts for the first time I
The Hermetic Cosmogony is able to go far beyond modern < dis-
coveries » by the application of die laws of Universal Correspondence
- and of Signatures. It has established categorically the relationships
between the stars, Man, the animal, vegetable and mineral kingdoms
and this by laws which define with mathematical precision the reci-
procal influences in the whirl of the universal- electro-magnetic field
of Nature, of which Light is one of the most perfect expressions.
From this Astrology was bom. It is to be pointed ont that Astro-

1 2'
 \64 T H E SEER

logy must not be judged by the works of die astrologers of the Middle
Ages; the writings of Paul Flambart-Choisnard (1) set forth this
influence in a very satisfactory manner, especially in his discovery of
the law of Astral heredity, which indicates that birth, temperament
family tendencies and even death are nowise matters of chance.
From these principles of Hermetism were also bom Alchemy,
Spagyritic Therapeutics, and the Oracular Sciences, which permit us
to read a few phrases — or even only a few words — in the great
Book of Destiny. We cannot have the effrontery to suppose that we
can understand all the intricacies of the mechanism of an organism
of which we are ourselves but particles, but it is already a great
advance to be able to realise the action of the One in the All, to know
ourselves linked to the One, to attain some small knowledge of pur-
poses and the effectives of that which is alone the World's Life.
We should not be justified in repeating here what was given in
fuller detail in a recent book from our pen — c Essai de synthese
des Sciences Occultes * (1) •— in which we studied the different
elements which go to make up occultism as a whole, applying to them
the Hermetic principles of which we have just spoken. In the above-
mentioned work we endeavored to present a synthesis of all the occult
sciences in a rigorously critical and scientific manner, esteeming that
this had never been so attempted before.
In every epoch. Hermetism and Occultism (often possessing simi-
larity of character, in a certain measure) have been influenced towards
dogmatism or towards the illusions of belief and of imagination, and
this has deprived them of much of their value and rendered them
suspect in the eyes of an educated public (2). Aside from a few true
masters, such as Pythagoras, Plotinus, Origen, Moses Maimonides,
Roger Bacon, Geber, Fludd, Cardan, Giordano Bruno, Philalethes,
and Schopenhauer, who set forth a lofty understanding of the system
of Nature, many Hermetists were content to restate the rudimentary
teachings of occult tradition or even to give erroneous and childish
superstitions allied to certain symbols, though enshrining certain
truths. In modern times, following upon the valuable works of Fabre
d'Olivet, Eliphas Levi, Stanislas de Guaita, Papus, Barlet, Mme

(1) Colonel Clioisnard. who wrote also under the pen name of < Flambart »,
was the leading French astrologer of the present time. He died but recently,
remaining to the last a foe to all esoterism in astrology.

(2) < Easai de synthese des Sciences Oeeultes », by Jollivet Castelot, Li-
brairie Bmile Nourry, Paris, 15 frs.
 M E T H O D S OF HERMETISM 185

Blavatsky and Annie Besant (1) a large number of books of a super-

ficial character have appeared which have been hurtful to the cause
they pretended to serve.
We cannot repeat too often that the Hermetic method is nowise
intended to lead to infallibility and does not favour dogmatism. It is
but the key to open a treasure-chest which is never entirely filled.
Each century brings its finds, each thinker and worker enriches it
with his researches and his discoveries but it is necessary constantly
and always to pass it through the sieve of an exact (Hermetic) science
in order to retain the gems and to cast away the imitation stones. This
control should have the further aid of intuition, and the role belongs
to a science based both on phenomenal experiment and on fact; this
latter term implies that which may be perceived and accepted by
thought, reason and experiment. Hence may reality be established
and the close correspondences of all things in the Universe as deter-
mined by impersonal laws.
This enables us to see the inadequacy and even the falsity of
methods which are based on the external evidence alone, such evidence
being only a partial manifestation of the fact as it may be perceived
by the senses, nnd which ignores the important truth that the real fact
exceeds the manifestation. External evidence is often but a seeming
reality, imperfect and incomplete.
Experimental method, taken alone, is also inadequate, since expe-
riment is necessarily limited to the objective category of our senses,
and hence cannot present more than a portion — an external and
restricted portion — of any fact. Simple experiment thus acts only
in the domain of the apparent reality of any evidence, whereas it is by
hypothesis that we construct the probability of vast developments of
which experiment can only give us an initial premiss, and upon these
higher hypotheses the spirit of deduction may justifiably be applied.
(T'o be continued).

Guard preciously, and as a treasure, the memories of blessings

received, and. when the dark days come, count them over, as a miser
his gold. You will find new joys therein.
SCARABEE.

(1) The reference, hen, is to tbe earlier works of Mm. Bennt.

 -r- 186 —

notable Books
My Life in Two Worlds

GLADYS OSBORNE L E O N A R D
CnMolI a n d Ce, Londtn - 9 i S

T
H E R E IS A QUITE PECULIAR V A L U E in this
book. Sir Oliver Lodge, in a Foreword, emphasizes its im-
portance, for Mrs, Leonard is not only one of the greatest of
English mediums, but is of advanced understanding, well-
balanced, sensitive in refined perception as well as in psychic faculty,
and can write clearly. When a woman of a high type of mind and
most unusual psychic powers undertakes to state her experiences, to
discuss psychic conditions, and to take the reader into her confidence,
she has done a good deal for the establishment of a healthy and happy -
understanding of mediumship. Mrs. Leonard has achieved that extra-
ordinary difficult task in books of this kind : to tell what she has
seen, what she has done, what she has heard, and what she knows —
and to stop there 1 What she does not know, she does not guess at;
what she has not achieved, she does not relate. Her biography as a
medium, the.various stages of it, happenings at each and every point,
the table-tipping period, communications, development of trance states,
physical phenomena .of the minor sort (Mrs. Leonard is above all a
mental medium), and the actual daily proof of survival, in any and
all ways, all are told with clarity, restraint and helpfulness, A model
for all such, books for the future. It could not possibly have been more
wisely done.

The Meaning of Mysticism

Prof. WOODBRIDGE RILEY

R i c h a r d R. Smith. K e W o r f c •- t.WS - - -
Tfets-book'is reviewed with a special purpose in this number of this
review. It is of the highest importance that a clear understanding of -
mysticism should be 'Secured m these* days, when: matters are soglibly
 NOTABLE BOOKS 187

worded. The chapters on the Pagan preparation, Romanic Mysticism

and Germanic Mysticism are clear and sharp, though we feel that the
author has underestimated Boehme and the Cabbalists. His analysis
of Woolman in the American chapter is good, but to put Emerson
and Walt Whitman in the same class as Ste Therese and Eckhart
seems a little far-fetched. Still, the analysis is sharply-cut and the
precious gem of true mysticism is well distinguished from the paste
imitation.

A Musicians Talks with Unseen Friends

FLORIZEL VON REUTER

Rider and Ca, Londoa • S|-

This is a little book of communications by automatic writing pur-

porting to be dictated by die discarnate entities of Carmen Sylva,
Zola, Pierre Loti, Paganini, Balzac and others. The author, who
has already published a couple of books on psychic subjects, presents
this later evidence with diffidence as to its proved authenticity, though
himself fully convinced that the spiritualistic solution is die truest in
the case. Much of the material was secured on the automatic writing
apparatus « Additor *. The script is of much interest, but undoub-
tedly would have more value if published in the language received.

Astrology. — An Effort at Simplification

WILLIAM WILSON
aldar and Co* l*adoa • *!•

This is a very conscientious effort and presents die main grounds

of Astrology in a chatty and easy manner. To the writer it does.not
seem any simpler than many of the standard manuals on the subject
and it is much less complete. The tone of the book, however, is defi-
nitely helpful. It is thoughtfully written, the judgments given have
evidendy been carefully considered before being set down, and.die
advanced astrologer, will find suggestions.of interest. ,
 188 T H E SEER

Resurrection in Relation to Immortality *

Rev. F. K. CHAPLIN
i
Arthur St. gtockwell, London
This is the Burney Prize Essay at Cambridge University, and the
mere statement suffices to declare that it is chock-full of references,
although, frankly, the range of authorities is rather limited. And a
serious book which begins with the phrase : « Nirvana rather knocks
the bottom out... * gives an impression of triviality, which the rest of
the little volume does not sufficiently correct. It is a pity, for in spite
of its style, an occasional argument has merit.

Fate, Free-lVill and Providenee

LEONARD BOSMAN
The IMinrnia l*r»a. Clapton, London - S-tt

This is a very simply written little book dealing with the fact that
Reincarnation and Karma are necessary to an understanding of Astro-
logy. We are of the opinion that this is true, when the higher reaches
of Astrology are attained, but it is not quite accurate to assume that
Astrology is of no importance save to those who hold these doctrines.
Though but a slight sketch, it establishes clearly the linkage between
Astrology, the true Theosophy and Kabbalism.

Health. — Character-Building

HAZRAT INAYAT
a l d e r a n d Ca. London . <|0 a n d »|B

It cannot be said that all of Inayat Khan's teaching of an Occiden-

talization of the Sufi doctrines proved successful, but much of his
work had nobility of character, and he brought from Persian and
Islamic sources a new outlook which commanded attention. Thus the
second part of the book « Health >, and which is entitled <Healing»,
sets forth the ordinary healing methods in a terse and graphic manner
which makes them telling. And in the other little book,. « Character-
Building », he teaches very wisely the doctrine that « noisy work is
bad work >- These little books are not deep, but they are helpful
reading.

I
 ©
REDUCTIONS

national anti International ^strologu

Slevf Moon, J a n u a r y . U h **» »». 3tl « p. nt„ Ureeiiwlcii
(Par prediction* prior to this date, wee the l*ov«ml>e»
e m b e r nuniber ol TDK 8BKH

G
ENERAL FEATURES OF THE LUNATION. —
Just as the December lunation seemed surprising by reason
of a movement of confidence and a better period, so the
January lunation marks a slump, asd especially a period of
popular discontent and of revolt. All over Western Europe this is
likely to spread. There will be hostility to governments, not so much
because of any foreign influence, as because the promises of the
beginning of the winter cannot be maintained. There will be much
incendiarism, and a good deal of sabotage. The month is likely to be
marked by many disasters, especially those which have to do with
the earth, such as mine explosions or landslides. This period is almost
sure to bring the death of a popular monarch or statesman, and this
prediction seems to bear upon India and England. Certainly, there
will be more distress than in the month preceding, for the lunation is
in conjunction with both malefics and is in square with Uranus in the
House of Foreign Affairs. Though civil strife is not foreshadowed in
the December lunation, yet this January-February period is distinctly
threatening.

England. — In spite of the very large Conservative majority, there

will be a development of opposition in the « National Government »
and the Cabinet will see many changes. The Opposition will renew
its activity. Great danger to the Royal family, and a death is pro-
bable.

France. — In spite of difficulties, the country will manage to avoid

embroilment in foreign affairs, though Balkan affairs may threaten.
The working class discontent will be less than otherwhere, and the
rioting will not be serious. It is probable that the winter may be noted
as one of extreme cold, all over Europe.
 1$6 T H E SEER

Germany. — Danger of civil strife, even of civil war, Uranus in

Aries in House VII being in square to the lunation and to both male-
fics. This does not seem to be financial, nor a class war, but to take
the character of a political revolt with an effort at a coup d'etat
Several towns will declare for the party of revolt.

Italy. — Though there seems to be a certain strain with the Balkan

question — or some country in the Near East — Italy will ride
through this lunation without serious loss. The strength of the Dicta-
ture is likely to be diminished, and compromise policies will have to
be adopted.

Balkan States. — This lunation is very provocative of trouble,

and this is likely to arise in a mountain district, perhaps Albania. /
Frontier questions will arise and arbitration may be required. Renewal
of brigandage in Macedonia is probable. »

Russia. — Serious check in some plan of military aggression.

Revolts in Turkestan, or the territories to.the south-east. Far East
policies wul turn out badly.

Asia Minor and'Palestine. — Religious dissension, with possibility

of tribal warfare. Intervention of the powers will be necessary. Clash
between Turkey and minority races is indicated.

India. — The lunation is likely to be extremely dangerous for this

country, and there are indications that an effort will be made to seek
foreign alliances, resulting in actual fighting between different ele-
ments in the PeninsulaAn entirely new line-up of interests is probable
with new leaders. '

Cftino. — The lunation is slightly more favorable for this country,

and comparative peace may return. Loss of territory or prestige may
be noted. The month is favorable to Japan.

United States. — Sudden death — murder or suicide — of a pro-

minent financier and banker. In spite of the generally threatening
character of die lunation, American affairs will prosper. Some drastic
change in the laws, perhaps involving the Prohibition Question or
some Constitutional Amendment
 -.41-

21 practical tiouxst
in tl)t ©racular Qtkncts
The Tarot Asti-ol**y
KsUsballisiB ^ Chlrolofiy
Hermetic NtxmermMo$j*f X

T
/ / £ NUMBER TEN. — This is the Cycle of Cycles,
and carries three meanings : it returns to the point within
the circle the manifesting, 0; it is the point in circle as
manifested, 1; but, in addition to return, it is also the symbol
of continuance and evolution, since every 10 begins the cycle anew.
Like all true teachings of Life, the ending is a beginning. It is com-
pletion, also, in the human sense : the 5 of woman plus die 5 of man;
it is completion in die sense of Creation, for the 10 Sephiroth of die
Tree of the Knowledge of Good and Evfl are the prime agents of
the Demiurge. It is completion in Hindu lore since it links material
expression (5) and spiritual expression (5) in the three worlds
(3 plus 3 plus 3) controlled by the Rishi (I), and thus indicates
magic. It portrays die cycle of involution and evolution, links spirit
and matter, and is symbolised in the Far Orient by the Yn-Yang or
spirally-divided circle.
The Occult Geometry of Ten. — Occult Geometry, properly so
called, passes from the plane to the solid with the number Ten, and
becomes a little difficult to make clear. Yet the reader may follow
one step at least. Take a sphere, an orange, mark a point on the top,
at the bottom, on the side nearest you, on the side farthest away, on
the right hand side, and on the left hand side. Six points are so
marked. They indicate spindle-diameters of the three ring-stresses,
Ring-Cosmos, Ring-Chaos and Ring-Pass-Not (known to all advan-
ced students). There are four points of intersection of these forces
within the sphere, and this makes 10. We have shown that die Rose
indicates 9, the Rose and the Cross indicates 10. The Decahedron
has a further significance and the double spiral yet another.
Symbolic Concordances of the Number Ten. — There are many
of these. All the units added together make 45 or 9, and if 10 be
added they make 10, which returns to unity. It is important to note
how the original digits multiplied by (0 give new symbols. Thus
there are 19 Buddhic states of consciousness, but Wholeness is at 20,
twice 10,'The days of a lunar month are 28 or 2 plus 6 equals 10.
 192. T H E SEER

The days of a Solar month are 30 or 3 times 10 and three is die

number of divinity. The symbol of material duration is 40, the 40
years in the wilderness, the 40 years of every good king's reign,
and 40 is 4 times 10, while four indicates matter. And so we come
to the 50 Gates of Light and so on.
Kabbalistically, the number 10 is related to T H E W H E E L OF
F A T E , or T H E W H E E L OF LIFE, sometimes called T H E
S P H I N X and represents the Cross and the Circle, the 10 Sephirodi,
the beginning and end of cycles, the harmony between free-will and
destiny, and many another meaning.
Alphabetically, the number 10 corresponds to the 10th letter of
the Hebrew alphabet, the Iod, the formative letter of the whole
sacred alphabet, the « centre of the beginning and the end *, of
which the hieroglyph is a lifted forefinger, indicative of warning.
In Exoteric Astrology the number 10 has to do with Capricorn,
ruled by Saturn. This is the < Bridge of Saturn » as it is the < Brjdge
of Cycles »; itdeals with Karma and eternal Cause and Effect, and
the W H E E L OF LIFE shows both evolution and balance.
In Esoteric Astrology, this number is associated with Virgo, and
herein lies a marvellous wealth of interpretation which space forbids
to mention. The relation of Virgo to the Mystic Rose, and to the
Rose and the Cross will be familiar to readers who can understand
the esoterism of Dante's « Divina Commedia *. In Kabbalism it is
< The Lesser Bride *, and in early Christian Art the Virgin Mary
was always represented with 10 stars.
Masonically (Dequer) the number 10 indicates the super-excellent
Master degree, and has to do with the fate of Zedekian. < He did
evil in the sight of the Lord, and, as a consequence, experienced
Extreme Change *. Dequer suggests that 10 indicates Occult Science,
which is quite in keeping with tradition.
The Number Ten in Human Physiology. — This is the conserving
and often the restricting force, and gives « slow strength ». It is asso-
ciated with the hips and thighs, and, in tradition indicated the action
of a stride; this, as Maimonides pointed out, must be balanced by die
body with future intention, since, in walking, only one foot is on the
ground at a time, and that in a position of insecure gravity.
The colour associated with the number 10 is the Green of nature;
the musical note is Fa, (F Natural in the scale of C Natural).
(To be continued)
•'"» • • ' ••'' The Director of the Institute.